A Message of Warning “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California December 15, 1903 Previously unpublished.
I am awakened at half-past twelve. I have a message for Brother Brunson.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 1)
Last night I seemed to be in a council meeting. Some of our brethren were studying the Word of God together, comparing scripture with scripture. A messenger from heaven, One of authority, who, unnoticed by those present, had been listening to what was said, began to address the meeting in response to remarks made by one speaker. He spoke with an authority that none could question, saying:
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 2)
“We are living in a time of probation, when every man is deciding his eternal destiny. The righteous are laying up treasure in heaven, where moth and rust do not corrupt. The impenitent are daily adding to the measure of their iniquity, treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 3)
“You who are here are beloved of God. You are His messengers, to whom He has committed the work of giving His warnings to the world. You have a message for [those] who are not aware of their true condition, who do not discern the sure results that will follow their wrong course.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 4)
“The world is filled with selfishness. Many, in their eager pursuit of wealth, are treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath. The inhabitants of the world are in rebellion against God. They bear the sign, Transgressors of God’s law. The measure of the transgression of the impenitent is greater today than yesterday, and will be greater tomorrow than today. The impenitent sinner is daily sinking deeper into the mire, enshrouding himself in greater darkness. Every transgression of the decalogue increases his guilt.”
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 5)
Our Instructor then related the incidents connected with the giving of the law:
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 6)
“In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai. For they were departed from Rephidim, and were come to the desert of Sinai, and had pitched in the wilderness; and there Israel encamped before the mount. And Moses went up unto God, and the Lord called him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel: Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings, and brought you unto Myself. Now therefore if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people; for all the earth is Mine: and ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 7)
“And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words which the Lord commanded him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord.” [Exodus 19:1-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 8)
“And God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 9)
“Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and four generation of them that hate Me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love Me, and keep My commandments.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 10)
“Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh His name in vain.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 11)
“Remember the sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day, wherefore the Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 12)
“Honor thy father and thy mother; that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 13)
“Thou shalt not kill.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 14)
“Thou shalt not commit adultery.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 15)
“Thou shalt not steal.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 16)
“Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 17)
“Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbor’s.” [Exodus 20:1-17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 18)
“Have you heeded these words as you should have heeded them?” our Instructor asked. “The law of God’s kingdom is plain and clear. The ten commandments are an expression of the character of the Sovereign of the universe. They were proclaimed with awful solemnity from Sinai, that all mankind might clearly understand the requirements of God. These requirements cover the whole duty of man.”
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 19)
The children of Israel had seen the wonderful power of God in delivering them from the bondage of Egypt. They had seen His judgments upon their oppressors. At the Red Sea, notwithstanding their unbelief and murmuring, God had opened for them a passage through the waters. They had seen the destruction of their enemies. And yet, after passing through these experiences, and after seeing the glory of God upon the mount, they went into idolatry, at a time when they should have humbled themselves in awe before Jehovah. Aided by Aaron, who in the absence of Moses had charge of the camp, they made for their worship a golden calf. For a time Aaron tried to persuade them not to incur the displeasure of God by such wickedness. But they were determined, and fearing for his life, Aaron yielded to their clamors and made for them the idol that they demanded.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 20)
Where was Aaron’s faith? Had he stood true to duty, he might have saved the people from idolatry. The Lord was looking upon the scene, and had Aaron stood firm for the right, He would have manifested His power.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 21)
The Lord was greatly displeased by Aaron’s apostasy, and had it not been for the prayers of Moses in his behalf, he would have been destroyed.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 22)
Moses was in the mount when the people in the camp so terribly dishonored God. “And the Lord said unto him, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves; they have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them; they have made them a molten calf, and have worshiped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt....
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 23)
“I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiff-necked people; now therefore let Me alone, that My wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them; and I will make of thee a great nation.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 24)
“And Moses besought the Lord his God, and said, Lord, why doth Thy wrath wax hot against this people, which Thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Wherefore should the Egyptians speak and say, For mischief did He bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth?
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 25)
“Turn Thy face from Thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against Thy people. Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, Thy servants, to whom Thou swarest by Thyself, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it forever.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 26)
“And the Lord repented Him of the evil which He thought to do unto His people.” [Exodus 32:7-14.] God graciously gave Israel another opportunity.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 27)
These incidents in the experience of Israel are recorded that the people of God today may learn a lesson from them. Read these scriptures, and give warning to the people, that they may not sin as did the children of Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 28)
“And it came to pass on the morrow that Moses said unto the people, Ye have sinned a great sin; and now I will go up unto the Lord; peradventure I shall make an atonement for your sin. And Moses returned unto the Lord, and said, Oh, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold. Yet now if Thou wilt forgive their sin—; and if not, blot me, I pray Thee, out of Thy book which Thou hast written. And the Lord said unto Moses, Whosoever hath sinned against Me, him will I blot out of My book. Therefore now, go, lead the people unto the place of which I have spoken unto thee; behold, Mine Angel shall go before thee: nevertheless in the day when I visit, I will visit their sin upon them.” [Verses 30-34.]
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 29)
As our Instructor rehearsed these striking occurrences, the fear of God rested upon those present. Solemnly the words were spoken, “Who will now venture upon the ground of transgression? Who will dare to work against God? Every oath, every falsehood, every sneer against His law is recorded in the books of heaven.”
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 30)
Turning to Brother Brunson, He continued, “You have been entrusted by the Lord with special talents. Will you use these talents in opposing the Lord Jesus, who came to our world to die on Calvary, in order to make it possible for men and women to return to their loyalty? The God of Israel has not called upon you to dishonor Him by vindicating error. You will not glorify Him by taking your position with those who disregard His law. If this law had not been binding, God would not have given His Son to die to redeem men from the penalty of transgression. God accepted the sacrifice of His Son, and this makes it possible for men, by accepting Jesus, to receive pardon for sin and power to become sons of God.”
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 31)
Study carefully the instruction found in the fourth chapter of Deuteronomy, verses one to ten. Notice that obedience to the law of God is the only condition upon which God’s promises were to be fulfilled to Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 32)
My brother, the Lord did not give you your talents that you might make of no effect the truth of heavenly origin. Many of the theories you are advocating have no foundation in the Word of God. Unless you make a decided change, you will finally oppose the truth that God has given His people for these last days.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 33)
The expression of your opinions regarding the doctrine of justification, the assertion that a man once in grace is always in grace, does not prove these opinions to be true. [By] the teaching of the doctrines that you have lately made prominent in your discourses, souls will be turned away from a plain “Thus saith the Lord.” The theories that you have been presenting are not in harmony with the Word of God and will lead you away from the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 34)
If you consider that the Sabbath is a matter of little importance, you are certainly entertaining serious errors.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 35)
“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily, my sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death; for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord; whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.” [Exodus 31:12-17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 36)
How can any one with the fear of God before him disobey these plain specifications? How can men so harden their conscience that they will regard lightly the instruction of the Lord Jesus?
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 37)
Were the “once in grace always in grace” doctrine true, Satan would never have fallen from heaven. His case is a demonstration of the sure result of transgressing God’s law.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 38)
Because of disobedience to a command of God, Adam and Eve lost their right to Eden. And the condition of the fallen race today testifies of the awful results of transgressing God’s law.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 39)
If you follow out the ideas you have been cherishing, the consequences will be sad indeed. Unless you see your mistakes, you will be led to preach error and finally be led to go directly against the law of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 40)
The power of God will not accompany you in opposing His holy law and in assailing the position that God has called upon His people to occupy. Some will give heed to the errors you teach, and in the day of final retribution the blood of souls will be found on your garments.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 41)
The Lord has a controversy with the inhabitants of this world. Soon the battle will be fiercely waged between those who serve God and those who serve Him not. Soon everything will be shaken that can be shaken, that the things that cannot be shaken may remain. Satan is a diligent Bible student. He knows that his time is short, and he seeks at every point to counterwork the work of God’s people.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 42)
There is a great work to be done by God’s commandment-keeping people. The Lord calls upon His servants to use every talent He has entrusted to them, in proclaiming to the world the message that is due today:
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 43)
“Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”“Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” [Revelation 14:8; 18:4.] When this message is loudly proclaimed, men of God’s appointment will understand His voice and receive the light from heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 44)
Brother Brunson, if you will to do the will of God, you may hear Him speaking to you. He has a message for you, but it is wholly unlike the message you desire to proclaim. If you set up your own standard, and endeavor to rally the people around you, you will some day feel keen sorrow of heart to see that you have been working against God. The Lord calls upon you now to come into full union with His people. If you will accept God’s message for this time, you will receive freedom, light, and power.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 45)
The Lord will pardon your transgressions. He will forgive your sin in magnifying your opinions against the positive truth of the Word of God. But you must first humble your heart before Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 46)
My mind was burdened with this instruction as I awoke this morning. I have written out for you the message that was given me. Will you receive it? I leave the matter with you. There is need for you to take decided action. Error, with its power to leaven minds, must not be presented as truth to Seventh-day Adventists. The Lord invites you to stand on the platform of eternal truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 2, 1904, 47)
Ms 3, 1904
The Result of Failure to Heed God’s Warnings Refiled as Ms 120, 1905.
Ms 4, 1904
True Repentance NP January 15, 1904 [typed] Previously unpublished. +
“When thou hast made an end of tithing all the tithes of thine increase the third year, which is the year of tithing, and hast given it unto the Levite, the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, that they may eat within thy gates and be filled; then thou shalt say before the Lord thy God:
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 1)
“I have brought away the hallowed things out of mine house, and also have given them unto the Levite, and unto the stranger, to the fatherless, and to the widow, according to all Thy commandments which Thou commanded me: I have not transgressed Thy commandments, neither have I forgotten them: I have not eaten thereof in my mourning, neither have I taken ought thereof for the dead; but I have hearkened to the voice of the Lord my God, and have done according to all that Thou hast commanded me.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 2)
“Look down from Thy holy habitation, from heaven, and bless Thy people Israel, and the land which Thou hast given us, as Thou swarest unto our fathers, a land that floweth with milk and honey.” [Deuteronomy 26:12-15.]
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 3)
The Lord God of Israel will not accept half-way work. The true penitent does not put his past sins from his remembrance. He does not, as soon as he has obtained peace, grow unconcerned in regard to the mistakes he has made. He thinks of how many have been led into evil by his wrong course, and he tries in every possible way to help those whom he has led into false paths. The clearer the light that he has entered into by returning to the Lord, the stronger his desire to set the feet of others in the right way. He does not gloss over his wayward course, making his wrong a light thing, but lifts the danger signal, that others may take warning. He walks humbly and carefully, his eyes fixed on his Leader.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 4)
It is very dangerous business for any man to regard it as of little consequence whether he pursues a right course or whether his feet make crooked paths. We cannot afford to regard it as a light matter to let Satan lead us into wrong. Evil is evil, whether the wrong done be large or apparently small.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 5)
Let not man flatter himself that it makes no difference what he believes. He who thinks this will accept Satan’s suppositions and will lead many other minds astray. He may repent and be converted. He may see his need of being washed in the fountain opened for Judah and Jerusalem before he can be accepted by God. But what of those he has led astray? They may never see their need of pardon.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 6)
Only in the path of truth is there safety. Sin may be forgiven, but let us not forget that the sin committed may influence others who will not repent, but will continue to walk in false paths and to lead others astray.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 7)
Let every one take heed, and make straight paths for his feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. God is greatly dishonored, and many souls are lost, because men in positions of responsibility in the cause allow so many imperfections and failures to mar their lives. The admonition comes to all in positions of trust: Cleanse yourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 8)
Man cannot take one step in sincerity, in truthfulness, in righteousness without the help of the Lord Jesus. For this help we are earnestly to plead. He will impart fresh grace for renewed spiritual progress. Fresh supplies of strength will come as the result of beholding Christ and drawing near to Him. In the light of His perfection, evils that formerly seemed to be virtues will be seen as they really are.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 9)
There are rich promises and abundant grace for those who resist the enemy. Heavenly angels draw near to them. The seducing, delusive theories that Satan has presented before the tempted ones are unmasked. His smooth sophistries are made to appear as they are, bearing his deadly sting.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 10)
Christ, the gift of the Father to our world, is our hope and efficiency. In Him all our hopes of eternal life center. He is our Advocate in the heavenly courts. He is interceding in our behalf. Without His grace, no progress in spiritual grace can be made. He who is traveling heavenward must daily receive a fresh supply of grace. In order for him to be successful in his conflicts with the enemy, Christ’s righteousness must be imputed to him.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 11)
The truly penitent soul will reach high attainments of holiness, peace, and joy. But he will never forget that he owes it all to the Saviour. A sense of deep humiliation and contrition will fill his heart, and he will bow low before God.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 12)
O how many today who know the truth are provoking God to withdraw from them the influence of His Spirit. Humble yourselves before God, and He will lift you up. Offer to Him earnest supplications for aid. Do not gloss over the grievousness of your sins. It was sin that nailed Christ to the cross of Calvary. He who sincerely repents will be freely forgiven.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 13)
The words and deeds of the truly penitent bear witness that theirs is a repentance that needs not to be repented of. They will offer earnest petitions for fresh grace, for new supplies of strength, for the efficiency and power of the Holy Spirit promised to all who ask in faith. They understand the meaning of the apostle’s words, “Ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.” [Colossians 3:3.] The prayer that Christ offered for His disciples just before His crucifixion is their help in every emergency.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 14)
True repentance can never be mistaken. It bears fruit that testifies to its genuineness. Self is subdued; Christ is magnified. But false repentance results in a make-believe reformation, which reveals itself only by some new feature of self-exaltation. Fresh assaults of Satan will be made, and the snares of the wily foe will entice and delude the one who has not hidden his life with Christ in God. There will be a continual uplifting of self. There is not seen that drawing to God in earnest faith that must be seen if the soul is kept by the power of God unto salvation. Often some darling sin is cherished, some indulgence or lust that has brought the soul into bondage is retained.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 15)
These things have been presented to me in various figures as the reason why there is so deficient a spiritual advancement in our churches. There are those who are not willing to put away some sensual indulgence, which is to them as the right hand or the right eye. Thus the living faith that would have removed mountains of difficulty, and brought the soul into a sacred nearness with God, is made of no effect.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 16)
The Law of God
Let us be loyal and true to every precept of the law of God. The Lord declares that if we will obey the principles of His law, these principles will be our life.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 17)
“Thou hast avouched the Lord this day to be thy God, and to walk in His ways, and to keep His statutes, and His commandments, and His judgments, and to hearken unto His voice; and the Lord hath avouched thee this day to be His peculiar people, as He hath promised thee, and that thou shouldest keep all His commandments; and to make thee high above all nations which He hath made, in praise, and in name, and in honor; that thou mayest be an holy people unto the Lord thy God, as He hath spoken.” [Deuteronomy 26:17-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 18)
The precepts of God’s law were not the production of any human mind, nor were they enacted by Moses. They were framed by the One infinite in wisdom, even Him who is King of kings and Lord of lords, and by Him were proclaimed from Sinai amidst scenes of awful grandeur. On obedience to these precepts depended Israel’s prosperity.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 19)
“Thou shalt keep therefore and do them with all thine heart and with all thy soul.” [Verse 16.] God did not give His commandments to us for us to obey when we pleased, and to disregard at our pleasure. They are the laws of His kingdom and are to be obeyed by His subjects. If His people would obey His law with the whole heart, decided witness would be borne to the world that those whom He has avouched to be His people, His peculiar treasure, do indeed honor Him in all they do. Loyalty to God, unquestioning obedience to His law, would make His people a wonder in the world, because He would be able to fulfil His rich and abundant promises to them and make them a praise in the earth. They would be a holy people unto Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 20)
“Now therefore,” God declares, “if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people; for all the earth is Mine; and ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests and an holy nation.” [Exodus 19:5, 6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 21)
How wonderful the largeness of God’s promises! And they are given to all who will hearken to His Word, believing His declarations and obeying His commands. Obedience to His law is the condition of future and eternal happiness.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 22)
I am instructed to present these things as matters that concern us personally; for we are to be known in the earth as God’s commandment-keeping people.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 23)
Let those who have entered into covenant relation with God remember that their spiritual prosperity depends on their loyalty. Let them not forget that they are greatly honored by being taken into covenant relation with God. The great Lawgiver demands full and willing obedience. And human beings are to regard it as a privilege to obey His law. Christ gave His life to make it possible for God to pardon our transgressions. He has united divinity and humanity, that through repentance and faith men and women may become sons and daughters of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 24)
God asks us to keep His law for our good, for our safety. We are not to regard it as a hardship to be asked to obey. By obedience we place ourselves where we are recognized as God’s sons and daughters. We put ourselves under His protection. By obedience we are given power to overcome as Christ overcame. But those who do not feel it an honor to stand on the Lord’s side, those who are not willing to keep His law, cannot expect to share in the blessings that come from a covenant relation with Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 25)
The Lord has made known His will. As the Almighty God, He has proclaimed His law. The relation in which He stands to His people is that of their Sovereign. It is their part to acknowledge His sovereignty and with gladness accept His rule.
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 26)
“Thou hast avouched the Lord this day to be Thy God, and to walk in His ways, and to keep His statutes, and His commandments, and His judgments, and to hearken to His voice; and the Lord hath avouched thee this day to be His peculiar people, as He hath promised thee, and that thou shouldest keep all His commandments; and to make thee high above all nations which He hath made, in praise, and in name, and in honor; that thou mayest be an holy people unto the Lord thy God, as He hath spoken.” [Deuteronomy 26:17-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 27)
God will faithfully fulfil His part of the covenant. He will give special help and blessing to those who obey Him. Shall we fulfil our part?
(19LtMs, Ms 4, 1904, 28)
Ms 5, 1904
Diary “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California January 20, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 13MR 377-383. +
The past night has been one of great mental anxiety. I am cautioned to make no abrupt movements. The work that we are now doing right where we are is a work that will reach thousands. The Lord would have me place in print those things that must come before the people. Matters are becoming confused and tangled up. Dr. Kellogg’s last movement speaks for itself. He has disregarded the light that the Lord has given. And can his associates, those who are supposed to be helping him to see himself as God sees him, be standing in the light? No, no.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 1)
In the past, it has been that Dr. Kellogg would make any kind of a shift or statement rather than make a full, thorough confession. The evil adviser still has power over Dr. Kellogg, who is a man that God would save and work through, if He could; but Dr. Kellogg has become self-centered, exalted by worldly policy. In order to save, as he thinks, his reputation, he will do as he has done in the past—influence men in responsible positions and then leave them to work out the difficult problems. The men who undertook to build the Boulder Sanitarium were not prepared in religious efficiency or in business capacity to carry forward the work. And Dr. Kellogg hides behind those who have made so great a mistake as to invest means so largely in one place.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 2)
This is what was done. Means was tied up fast, and a very strange work was done. There has been too much human invention, and this has left the work where it consumes but does not produce.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 3)
How long shall the testimonies of warning be rejected for the wisdom of men? There are many things that I have wanted to specify, but I am compelled to do this by the course that Dr. Kellogg takes. The last move made—the sending out of Living Temple—is a sample of the working of the man’s mind. He makes the statements that he cannot see in Living Temple the things that I have said are there. Why can he not see them? Because his mind is being worked by the very one who seduced the angels of God in the heavenly courts.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 4)
The efforts that Dr. Kellogg makes to call the youth to Battle Creek, notwithstanding the plain testimonies that have been given, show that he is working under the adviser who talked with Eve. Through this subtle reasoning the future of the cause is imperiled. I shall now have to be far more explicit than I have been in the past. I shall be compelled to make statements that I have not wanted to make, but I must be more explicit in order save the flock of God from deceptive influences.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 5)
The Lord did not plan for any such company of people to be gathered at Battle Creek as are gathered there. The result will be confusion and unbelief and distrust of the messages that God sends His people.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 6)
If Dr. Kellogg continues to stand in the position that he is now in, there may be a necessity of doing the very work that the Lord has in the past inspired His messengers to do, in order to save the largest number of souls from the satanic influences that would lead them astray. The world’s opinion will oppose the very work that must be done, that the safety of the flock of God shall not be imperiled.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 7)
The fact that men whom I might name are imperiled by the sophistries that are coming in at this time shows that a power from beneath is making its imprint on human minds. Every movement made now is to be carefully guarded; for the forces of Satan have minds under their control and will strive through them to unsettle faith in the experience of the past, which bore the signature of Heaven. The delusive influences working upon minds are of a character to unsettle the faith of the people of God in the experience of the past, which the signature of Heaven. The delusive influences working upon minds are of a character to unsettle the faith of the people of God in the testimonies.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 8)
In His Word the Lord declared what He would do for Israel if they would obey His voice. But the leaders of the people yielded to the temptations of Satan, and God could not give them the blessings He designed them to have, because they did not obey His voice. This experience will be repeated in the last years of the history of the people of God, who have been established by His grace and power. Men whom He has greatly honored will in the closing scenes of this earth’s history pattern after ancient Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 9)
“Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, Today, if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness; when your fathers tempted Me, proved Me, and saw My works forty years. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known My ways. So I sware in My wrath, They shall not enter into My rest.) Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.” [Hebrews 3:7-13.] Bear this in mind. History is being repeated. The perils that God’s people encountered in past ages, they will encounter again, intensified. Satan has obtained influence over men whom God has honored above all human intelligence as He honored Solomon.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 10)
“Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things, which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken unto us by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him?” [Hebrews 2:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 11)
Christ was superior to the angels; His ministry was more excellent than theirs; therefore we ought to give the more diligent, earnest heed to the words spoken. The things that had been spoken by priests and rulers had become leavened with erroneous theories. The gospel of the Old Testament had been misinterpreted by the teachers who had desired to fit the presentation with their condition spiritually in the place of exalting truth and laboring to bring the people who claimed to be the chosen of God up to the holy principles given by Him. Christ came to give the gospel in its purity and its true bearing, and all are to show their esteem of His teaching.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 12)
The Lord was leading His people back to the real truth. The Scriptures show the loss they had sustained and would continue to sustain unless they went back to the Word, refusing to let anything they had heard slip from their memory. They were to remember that the words spoken by Christ in His earthly ministry in no case contradicted the words spoken by Him to Moses to be given to the people. They are to give “the more earnest heed,” to cherish every ray of light given, to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God, accepting and applying the words of the Old and New Testaments.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 13)
Unless we give the most earnest heed to the Word of God, human minds will work up theories according to their own deficient practices and will misrepresent and misapply a “Thus saith the Lord.” A departure from the great principles Christ has laid down in His teachings; a working out [of] human projects, using the Scriptures to justify a wrong course of action, will confirm men in misunderstanding; and the truth that they need to keep them from wrong practices will leak out of the soul like water from a leaky vessel.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 14)
Thus it is in our time. A departure from right principles will blind the understanding as to what is truth. The holy law of ten commandments, written on tables of stone by the finger of God, and placed in the ark, is the standard of righteousness. Before the obedient and the disobedient it will appear in the last great day, and all the wicked will be convicted. They will see that their actions proceeded from a depraved character. They will see that the part they acted served to carry on the rebellion begun in the heavenly courts. They will see all the cruelty and all the wickedness that have dishonored their Creator and brought about the wretchedness that fills the world. The law that they disobeyed was their life. Obedience to it would have made their characters as fine gold, their principles as the golden wedge of Ophir. The law that they chose to disregard and trample under foot would, if obeyed, have kept them in happiness and peace, and obedience would have borne fruit in sanctified love and beauty of character. The world would have been filled with holiness and purity.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 15)
Were the church of Christ today what it should be, older and younger believers would be united in the bonds of holy fellowship, free from all the lawless, tainted sentimentalism of Satan’s creation.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 16)
Those who refuse the testimonies God has sent them are not eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God. The character developed tells its history to the end. Through the refusal to receive correct principles, and the corruption of human nature, Satan works by his sophistry to deceive if possible the very elect. Through subtlety he steals away the influence of the words of life, and truth, precious truth, is not of half as much consequence to men as their ambitious purposes.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 17)
After seducing Adam and Eve, Satan was sentenced to confinement to this globe. “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.” [Genesis 3:15.] This curse has reference chiefly to the originator of sin, the devil, and not to the serpent, the medium. Satan and his associates fell under the curse. Unless man is given the converting grace of heaven, he will have no disposition to oppose Satan’s counsels and will become the enemy’s willing dupe. It is God alone who puts enmity to sin in the human heart. The Lord gives man a new mind. He causes the conflict that will not submit to Satan’s deceptive reasoning. It is God who makes a conflict where heretofore there has been unity of action. It is the Lord’s purpose that depraved human nature should, through His divine power, be provided with a renovating energy.
(19LtMs, Ms 5, 1904, 18)
Ms 6, 1904
Growing in Grace Refiled as Ms 153, 1901.
Ms 7, 1904
Interview/Counsel on Age of School Entrance St. Helena, California January 14, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 6MR 348-374; portions appear in 3SM 214-226.
Report of an Interview, January 14, 1904
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 1)
[Up to 1902 the educational needs of the children in the neighborhood of the St. Helena Sanitarium were met by the Crystal Springs Public School, just under the hill. Mr. Anthony, an earnest Seventh-day Adventist, was the teacher. On Monday morning, July 14, 1902, before taking up the duties of the day, the parents met to hear Ellen G. White appeal for a church school where the Bible could be taught. To spur the folk in launching the enterprise, she offered to lease, without charge, a piece of land at the foot of the hill as a site for the proposed school. A one-room building was erected, and in the autumn Miss Sarah Peck, a teacher and one of Mrs. White’s helpers, was called to teach.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 2)
Miss Peck conducted a well-disciplined school with forty children attending. The initial work made provision primarily for children beyond the ages of nine or ten. As Ellen White in her 1872 article on education had called for parents to be “the only teachers of their children until they have reached eight or ten years of age” (3T 137), little or no provision was made in the school for such. As is developed in the interview, this was the course quite generally followed.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 3)
As there were differences of opinion on the policies which should be followed, the school board sought Ellen White’s counsel. She was apprised of the problem in advance and met with the board on January 14, 1904. Considering the understanding of the participants regarding the far-reaching nature of the interview, it is well to identify those present:
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 4)
Iram James, chairman of the school board, Mrs. White’s farm manager
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 5)
L. M. Bowen, manager of the St. Helena Sanitarium
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 6)
C. L. Taylor, chaplain of the sanitarium and pastor of the church
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 7)
H. J. McDowell, sanitarium plant manager
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 8)
Mrs. J. Gotzian, a well-to-do widow deeply interested in forward moves, a close friend of Ellen G. White
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 9)
Miss Sarah Peck, an assistant to Ellen G. White, now the church school teacher
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 10)
Brother Dennison, a layman, probably a sanitarium employee
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 11)
There is reference in the interview to Mr. Boeker, manager of Sanitarium Health Food Factory
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 12)
The stenographic report of this meeting has remained in the general subject file of the White Estate (Document File #102) in a folder relating to church schools, but with the unchallenging cover title of “Report of a Meeting of the Church School Board, Sanitarium, California, January 14, 1904.” Concentrated research in the area of education has just disclosed the 26-page document.—Arthur L. White, February 10, 1975.]
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 13)
*****
Counsel Regarding Age of School Entrance
Report of Interview
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 14)
Report of a meeting of the Sanitarium [Cal.] Church School Board, held at “Elmshaven,” Sanitarium, Cal., Thursday morning, January 14, 1904.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 15)
Present: Mrs. E. G. White, Elder W. C. White, and the members of the School Board—I. James, L. M. Bowen, Elder C. L. Taylor, H. M. McDowell, Mrs. J. Gotzian, Miss Sarah E. Peck, and Brother Dennison.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 16)
*****
Sister White spoke for a time, as follows:
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 17)
For years, much instruction has been given me in regard to the importance of maintaining firm discipline in the home. I have tried to write out this instruction and to give it to others. In one of the forthcoming volumes of my writings will be published considerable additional matter on the training of children.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 18)
Those who assume the responsibilities of parenthood should first consider whether they will be able to surround their children with proper influences. The home is both a family church and a family school. The atmosphere of the home should be so spiritual that all the members of the family, parents and children, will be blessed and strengthened by their association with one another. Heavenly influences are educational. Those who are surrounded by such influences are being prepared for entrance into the school above.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 19)
Mothers should be able to instruct their little ones wisely during the earlier years of childhood. If every mother were capable of doing this, and would take time to teach her children the lessons they should learn in early life, then all children could be kept in the home school until they are eight, or nine, or ten years old.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 20)
But many who enter the marriage relation fail of realizing all the sacred responsibilities that motherhood brings. Many are sadly lacking in disciplinary power. In many homes there is but little discipline, and the children are allowed to do as they please. Such children drift hither and thither; there is nobody in the home capable of guiding them aright, nobody who with wise tact can teach them how to help father and mother, nobody who can properly lay the foundation that should underlie their future education. Children who are surrounded by these unfortunate conditions are indeed to be pitied. If not afforded an opportunity for proper training outside the home, they are debarred from many privileges that, by right, every child should enjoy. This is the light that has been presented to me.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 21)
Those who are unable to train their children aright should never have assumed the responsibilities of parents. But because of their mistaken judgment, shall we make no effort to help their little ones to form right characters? God desires us to deal with these problems sensibly.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 22)
Model Church Schools to be Connected With Our Sanitariums
In all our sanitariums the standard is to be kept high. With these institutions should be connected, as physicians, managers, and helpers, only those who keep their households in order. The conduct of the children has an influence that tells upon all who come to these sanitariums. God desires that this influence shall be reformatory. And this can be; but care is required. The father and the mother must give special attention to the training of each child. But you know how the families are up on this hillside. The patients understand how it is. The way it is presented to me is that it is a shame that there is not the influence over the young children that there should be. Every one of them should be employed in doing something that is useful. They have been told what to do. If the father cannot be with them, the mother should be instructed how to teach them.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 23)
But since I have been here, the light has been given me that the very best thing that can be done is to have a school. I had no thought that the very little ones would be embraced in the school—not the very little ones. But it would be best to have this school for those who can be instructed and have the restraining influence upon them which a school teacher should exert. We have a school here because the Word of God could not be taught in the other [public] school. Our brother that teaches that school is fully capable of carrying a school with teaching the Word. He is fully capable of doing that. He has his position, they have hired him, and as long as they let him stay undisturbed, he had better stay there.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 24)
But here is a work that must be done for the families and for the children that are as old as seven years and eight years and nine years. We should have a lower department, that is a second department, where these children could be instructed. They will learn in school that which they frequently do not learn out of school, except by association.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 25)
There are to be those who are older, that you have confidence in, who are trying to be Christians, as special monitors. Whenever the children are out of the building, these monitors should take charge of a certain company and see that there are no wrong things carried on among them. That is what we used to have when I went to school. That is what was done when the children were let out at recess or at noon. And then when in the school, the older ones would take charge of the younger ones. The teacher would give them the lesson that they should have, and then the monitors would carry them on in the study, say in spelling, in reading, and such things as that; and they would become educated—the teachers as well as the little children were learners. That is the way the primary schools were carried on when I went to school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 26)
I thought it was a little strange that they should have these little classes given into the hands of the students, and I asked the teacher if she would not explain it to me. She said she would. She said that those who were put over these children were learning more in that very discipline of hearing them read and spell and cipher than it was possible for them to obtain in their classes. That is why they were appointed.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 27)
Should the children be in school?
Now, it seems that the question is about these children going to school. I want to know from the parents, every one of them, who it is that feels perfectly satisfied with their children, as they are, without sending them to the school—to a school that has Bible lessons, has order, has discipline, and is trying to find something for them to do to occupy their time. I do not think there is anyone, if they come to understand it, who will have objections.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 28)
But when I heard what the objections were, that the children could not go to school till they were ten years old, I wanted to tell you that there was not a Sabbathkeeping school when the light was given to me that the children should not attend school until they were old enough to be instructed. They should be taught at home to know what proper manners were when they went to school, and not be led astray. The wickedness carried on in the common schools is almost beyond conception.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 29)
That is how it is, and my mind has been greatly stirred in regard to the idea, “Why, Sister White has said so and so, and Sister White has said so and so; and therefore we are going right up to it.”
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 30)
God wants us all to have common sense, and He wants us to reason from common sense. Circumstances alter conditions. Circumstances change the relation of things.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 31)
Here is a sanitarium, and that sanitarium must carry the highest possible influence inside and out. Then, if they see children who come there—sharp-eyed, lynx-eyed, wandering about with nothing to do, getting into mischief, and all these things—it is painful to the senses of those that want to keep the reputation of the school. Therefore, I, from the light that God has given me, [declare] if there is a family that has not the capabilities of educating, nor discipline and government over their children, requiring obedience, the very best thing is to put them in some place where they will obey. Put them in some place where they will be required to obey, because obedience is better than sacrifice. Good behavior is to be carried out in every family.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 32)
We are educating God’s little ones in our homes. Now what kind of an education are we giving them? Our words, are they loose and careless and slack? Is there an overbearing disposition? Is there a scolding and fretting because parents have not the powers to manage? The Lord wants us to take all things into consideration. Every parent has on his hands a sum to prove: How are my children? Where are they? Are they coming up for God or for the devil? All these things are to be considered.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 33)
The book that is coming out will have much to say in regard to the great principles that are to be carried out in training the children from the very baby in arms. The enemy will work right through those children unless they are disciplined. Someone disciplines them. If the mother or the father does not do it, the devil does. That is how it is. He has the control.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 34)
We want every child to be where he can be impressed in regard to God’s claims upon him and to carry God’s claims out. The Lord says of Abraham, I know him, that he will command his children and household after him, to keep the way of the Lord. [Genesis 18:19.] These children are to come up with a discipline that they will carry out in their lives, wherever they are. Now here is the work, and it is no light job to decide what to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 35)
I shall not say so much now, because I want to understand just what I should speak on. I want the objections brought forth, why children should not have an education.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 36)
We could do the same as they have in Battle Creek. They took me from place to place in the orphan asylum [Haskell home] in Battle Creek. There were their little tables, there were their little children from five years old and upward. They were being educated on the kindergarten plan: how to work and how to manage. They had a great pile of sand of a proper quality, and they were teaching the children how to work together, how to make Noah’s ark, and how to make the animals that enter into the Noah’s ark. They were all doing this kind of work. It takes something.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 37)
Whoever has their children have this education should feel an interest to see that the teachers are paid for doing this extra work. There will have to be an extra teacher. Sister Peck cannot teach them all. She could not be around, but she could use those that are older to help and oversee and do the things that the children are learning, and so they can be worked in. Yet the school should be under the supervision of teachers that carry responsibility.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 38)
Now I have perfect confidence in Sister Peck’s teaching, but if she carries on what she has carried on—and I am satisfied it is just the thing that ought to be done—there would have to be an extra teacher; don’t you think so?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 39)
Sister Peck: I think if we did the work is a satisfactory manner, and if we have any more children, we ought to have some extra help.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 40)
Sister White: My ideas have come out in a crude way, just a jot here and a jot there. I have it written out, but not all. I have more to write. I want you to take care of what I have said. First, understand that. This is the light that has been given me in regard to these things.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 41)
Here are children that are quick. There are children five years old that can be educated as well as many children ten years old, as far as capabilities are concerned, to take in the mother’s matters and subjects.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 42)
Now I want that just as long as Willie’s children are here, and they live here [ages: Henry and Herbert, 7 years; Grace, 3 years], I want they should have the discipline of a school. If it can be connected with this school by putting on an addition to the building, one room say, for such students, every one of us ought to feel a responsibility to provide that room. Those mothers that want to keep their children at home, and are fully competent and would prefer to discipline them themselves, why, no one has any objection to that. They can do that. But provision is to be made so that the children of all that have any connection with this food factory and sanitarium, and these things that are being carried on here, should be educated. We must have it stand to reach the highest standards.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 43)
Elder C. L. Taylor: Sister White, there is one question that I should like to raise, regarding the responsibility of parents and the relation of that responsibility to the church school. Now suppose I have a little boy—I have one—seven years old. We are perfectly capable of training him, we have fitted ourselves to do that work. Now suppose we choose not to take that responsibility, to neglect the boy, let him drift around. Then does it become the responsibility of the church to do what I could do if I would do? That is the question. If I don’t take care of my boy when I can, when I am able to do it, would I ask the church to do it in my place?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 44)
Sister White: You are not compelled to let your boy go out from your jurisdiction unless you want him to. That is your privilege. But those parents who have children out of school and don’t take charge of them, if they are not willing to have their children brought in and educated, then let them move off of this hill just as quickly as they can, because they should not be here.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 45)
C. L. Taylor: I do not believe you catch my point. I have a boy. Suppose I neglect him. Then must the church go to the expense of fitting up a new building to do what I can do at home but do not do? Through my neglect, must they be put to extra expense to provide a teacher for my child when I can take care of him myself?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 46)
Sister White: You can take care of them, but do you?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 47)
Elder W. C. White: She refuses to take your isolated experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 48)
Sister White: The church here on this hill is a responsible church. It is connected with outside influences. These influences are constantly brought in to testify of us. The question is, Shall it be united, and shall it, if it is necessary, prepare a room—which won’t cost everlastingly too much—a room that these children should come to and have discipline, and have a teacher, and get brought up where they are prepared for the higher school? Now that is the question.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 49)
I say, these little children that are small ought to have education, just what they would get in school. They ought to have the school discipline under a person who understands how to deal with children in accordance with their different temperaments. They should try to have these children understand their responsibilities to one another and their responsibility to God. They should have fastened in their minds the very principles that are going to fit them for the higher grade and the higher school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 50)
There is a Higher School that we are all going to, and unless these children are brought up with the right habits and the right thoughts, and the right discipline, I wonder how they will ever enter that school above? Where is their reverence? Where are their choice ideas that they should cultivate? And all these things. It must be an everyday experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 51)
The mother, as she goes around, is not to fret and to scold and to say, “You are in my way, and I wish you would get away, I wish you would go outdoors,” or any such thing. She is to treat her children just as God should treat His older children. He calls us children in His family. He wants us educated and trained according to the principles of the Word of God. He wants this education to commence with the little ones. If the mother has not the tact, the ingenuity, if she does not know how to treat human minds, she must put them under somebody that will discipline them and mold and fashion their minds.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 52)
Now, have I presented it so that it can be understood? Is there any point, Willie, that I have in the book that I have not touched here?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 53)
Elder W. C. White: I don’t know. I find, Mother, that our people throughout the States and throughout the world, I must say, sometimes make very far-reaching rulings based on an isolated statement.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 54)
Now, in my study of the Bible and in my study of your writings, I have come to believe that there is a principle underlying every precept, and that we cannot understand properly the precept without grasping the principle.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 55)
I have believed that in some of the statements which have created a good deal of controversy—like your counsels concerning the use of butter, and your statement that the only teacher that a child should have until it was eight or ten years old—it was our privilege to grasp the principle. I have believed that in the study of those statements that we should recognize that every precept of God is given in mercy, and in consideration of the circumstances.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 56)
God said, “What God hath joined together let no man put asunder;” and yet Christ explains the law of divorce as given because of the hardness of their hearts. [Matthew 19:6-8.] Because of the degeneracy of the people, a divorce law which was not in God’s original plan was permitted. I believe that the principle should be understood in regard to such isolated statements as your protest against the use of butter, and the statement that the child should have no other teacher than the mother until it was eight or ten years old.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 57)
Now, when that view was given you about butter, there was presented to you the condition of things—people using butter full of germs. They were drying and cooking in it, and its use was deleterious. But later on, when our people studied into the principle of things, they found that while butter is not best, it may not be so bad as some other evils; and so in some cases they are using it.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 58)
I have supposed that this school question was the same. The ideal plan is that the mother should be the teacher—an intelligent teacher such an one as you have described this morning. But I have felt that it was a great misfortune to our cause from Maine to California and from Manitoba to Florida, that our people should take that statement—that the child should have no teacher but the parent until it is eight or ten years old—as a definite forbidding of those children to have school privileges. If I understand it, that is really the question before us this morning.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 59)
When the brethren study this matter from the standpoint of the good of the child, from the standpoint of fairness to the parents, as far as I can see, they all acknowledge that there are conditions in which it would be better for the child to have some school privilege than to be ruled out. But there is the precept, A child shall have no teacher but the parents until it is eight or ten years old; that settles it.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 60)
Elder C. L. Taylor: Brother White, I don’t think you have that right, so far as our position is concerned. We do not believe that we have any right to bar out any children because of their age simply because the testimony has said so. We have never talked for a moment that we should keep them out because they are too young. We have said repeatedly, “If your children want to come to the school, send them.” But, on the other hand, where the parents are able to take care of their children who are younger than eight or ten years of age, we have felt they ought to do it, and not to make that a responsibility of the church. This is especially so when there is a matter of expense—extra expense—involved. Now that is the only question. We are not holding to a rule saying that no children excepting those of certain ages should come to school: but rather, we say that those who can educate their children at home ought to do it rather than to send them to the church school when we are so hard pressed for means and would have to hire another teacher.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 61)
Sister E. G. White: Well, if parents have not got it in them you might just as well stop where you are. Therefore, we have got to make provision, because there are a good many parents that have not taken it upon themselves to discipline themselves. They are not disciplined. When the father and mother are disciplined themselves, then we will begin to talk about their disciplining their children. But as long as they are not disciplined themselves, their children are not disciplined. There is so much lacking in the matter, so much to be presumed and ventured, that in the name of the Lord, I say, Establish something where you can have a mind that realizes the importance of the work of dealing with human minds. There are fathers and mothers who do not know anything about how to deal with human minds. They don’t know how.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 62)
Elder C. L. Taylor: We will take Brother White’s children. If Brother White wants to send his boys, they should go to school. I would never say a word against it in the world. I would never say they should not come to school. But, take Brother White, or take my own case, or take Brother Boeker’s, if we can educate our children ourselves, would it not be better for us to do it rather than to send them to the school?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 63)
Mrs. E. G. White: No one will force anybody to send them to school. If they cannot see the advantage, and think that home is the best place, why, it is their privilege to stay at home. But then again, there has got to be some advantage.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 64)
Sister Peck: I suppose, Sister White, we will never have a church where every family is just what it ought to be, and there will always be these exceptions to meet; and so some provision shall have to be made for those exceptions.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 65)
Sister White: I believe that the people about here that have advantages can each do a little something to support a school for the others. I am willing to do it. I do not think that should be a consideration that should come in at all. [We talk of] “the expense,”“the expense,”“the expense”—it is nothing at all to have the weight of a thimbleful of expense.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 66)
Elder White: As my children have been mentioned, I should like to say a word about this. My interest in the outcome of this interview is not now at all with reference to my own children. My interest in the outcome of this interview is with reference to its influence upon our work throughout the world. My interest for this school from the beginning until now has not been principally with reference to my children.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 67)
Sister White: From the light I have, with every sanitarium that is established anywhere, there shall be a school with that sanitarium. That is the light given me. That is how it is we are to see that the children are cared for, and the sanitarium shall take an interest to sustain such a thing. It is their business to do it. It is right that they should do it.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 68)
Elder W. C. White: It is known by everybody that Sister Peck has had a broad experience in teaching, and that she has had four years’ experience with Mother, dealing with her writings, helping to prepare the book Education. My greatest interest for the school has not been my own family, neither has it been simply the St. Helena church.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 69)
My interest in this school lies in the fact that it is our privilege to set a pattern. The successes and failures and the rulings of this school will affect our church school work throughout California and much farther, because of Sister Peck’s long experience as a teacher, and her work with you, Mother, in helping to prepare the book on education. All these things have put this school where it is a city set on a hill.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 70)
Now my distress at the ruling with reference to the younger children has been not principally because my children were ruled out, but to build up a ruling which I consider is very cruel. It is being used in a way to do our younger children a great deal of harm.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 71)
The world is doing a great work for the children through kindergartens. In places where we have institutions, and both parents are employed, they would gladly send children to a kindergarten. I have been convinced that in many of our churches a kindergarten properly conducted for a few hours a day would be a great blessing. I have not found anything in your teachings or rulings, Mother, or advice to our people that would be contrary to it. But the rulings of our school superintendents have killed, completely killed, in most parts of the country any effort toward providing kindergarten work for our children.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 72)
There are a few instances where they stand to carry it forward. Dr. Kellogg does it in his orphans’ school that you have seen and praised, and in a few other places they are doing it. At Berrien Springs they ventured last summer to bring in a kindergarten teacher and to permit that part of the work to have a little consideration; but generally, in about nine-tenths of the field, this ruling of our school superintendents kills that part of the work completely.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 73)
Mrs. E. G. White: Well, there has got to be a reformation in that line.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 74)
Elder White: And the ruling in this school here, and the reasons that have always been given me for this ruling, has been based on your statement that a child’s mother is to be its only teacher until it is eight or ten years old. I have believed that for the best interests of our school work throughout the world, it is our privilege to have such an interview as we have had this morning, and also to study into the principle which underlies such things.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 75)
Sister White: Yes, it is right that it should stand before the people right. Now you will never find a better opportunity to have Sister Peck have the supervision over even the younger children. There has got to be a blending in some way.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 76)
As for a room, and there should be room, I question which is best, whether it should be connected right with the building, or whether it should be separate. It seemed to me that it might be a building by itself. I do not know which would be best. That must be considered—the advantages and disadvantages. I think Sister Peck, as well or better than any of the rest of us, could tell how that should be.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 77)
L. M. Bowen: While there has been a ruling as to the age limit, has it not been on account of space? I don’t think any of us are opposed to kindergarten work.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 78)
Bro. Dennison: It was not altogether on room, was it? I know we talked there with Sister Peck. Did you not explain that the reason why the children were barred out was on account of the testimonies?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 79)
Sister Peck: We did not have room this year.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 80)
Elder White: The other thing has been used to cut off discussion.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 81)
Elder Taylor: Sister Peck has told us over and over again that she has told parents to send their children, if they wished. We did not say that they should.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 82)
Elder White: My personal interest, as far as sending children to school, has entirely passed now. I have no thought of sending my children here. I don’t expect to. But in the interests of truth, in the interests of principle, and in the interests of a good understanding of where we are at, and how we are to treat other people’s children, I am just as much interested as I have ever been.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 83)
Elder Taylor: We have talked this: That the church school will not be a blessing to a community, when it comes to take a responsibility that the parents themselves can carry. And when we go ahead and put our money into a building, it does not make any difference whether it is a building or a room. But when we take the responsibility that could be carried by the parents, then the church school becomes a curse or a hindrance rather than a blessing. Now that is all I have ever heard when we have come to the point.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 84)
It has been a matter of eight years, because we have recognized all the way along that some of six are better able to go to school than others of eight or nine. But it is the principle of others bearing the responsibility. Now, so far as any one here is concerned, I have never known that any one has kept his children from school because provision was not made.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 85)
Elder White: That is the first intimation that I have ever had of any such position. I have never heard that before.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 86)
Brother Iram James: That can’t be so, because you will find on the minutes that Horsemann’s children were voted out when they wanted to send them.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 87)
Elder Taylor: That was last year, when we had no room; but this year it has been talked all along that if they would send them, send them. It looks to me that the church school can become a hindrance if it opens up and says, Send the children; it is the best place for them; send your children.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 88)
Sister Peck: It has been a question in my mind on that point, Sister White, what our duty as teachers is—whether it was to try to help the parents to see and to take up their responsibility, or to take it away from them by taking their children into the school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 89)
Sister E. G. White: If they have not felt their responsibility from all the books and writings and sermons, you might roll it onto them from now till the Lord comes, and they would not have any burden. It is no use talking about responsibility when they have never felt it.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 90)
We want to have a school in connection with the sanitarium. It is presented to me that wherever there is a sanitarium, there must be a school, and that school must be carried on in such a way that it makes an impression on all who shall visit the sanitarium. People will come into that school. They will see how that school is managed. It should not be far from the sanitarium, so that they can understand.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 91)
In the management of the school there is to be the very best kind of discipline. In learning, the students cannot have their own way. They have got to give up their own way to discipline. This is a lesson that is yet to be learned by a good many families. But we hear, “Oh, let them do this. They are nothing but children. They will learn when they get older.”
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 92)
Well, just as soon as a child in my care would begin to show passion, and throw himself on the floor, he never did it but once, I want to tell you. I would not let the devil work right through that child and take possession of it.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 93)
The Lord wants us to understand things. He says, Abraham commanded his children and his household after him, and we want to understand what it means to command, and we want to understand that we have got to take hold of the work if we resist the devil.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 94)
Well, I do not know whether we are any further along than when we began.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 95)
Elder Taylor: Yes, I think we are.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 96)
Sister White: But some things have been said.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 97)
L. M. Bowen: I think we know what we will have to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 98)
Sister Gotzian: Enough has been said to set us thinking and to do something.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 99)
Sister White: The Lord is in earnest with us. Yes; we have got to be an example. And now you see there are so many sanitariums, and so many schools, that must be connected with them. We have got to come to our senses and recognize that we have to carry an influence—that is an influence in regard to the children.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 100)
Elder Taylor: There is another matter, on the studies. I have a burden for recognizing what Brother White says—that this school should be an example. I have felt that we are still following too much the plan of the public schools. We are cramming the students, the little children carrying all the way from five to ten studies. It seems to me that we really ought to begin to make a change by getting away from the plan of cramming and stuffing and get back to the simple principles of teaching them to read and write and spell and getting those foundation things. We should work that plan out here and see if we cannot make a success of those principles that have been given us in the testimonies.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 101)
Sister White: Yes, I think the practical is of great value. The practical working out of these things should be accomplished not by merely a lesson, but the lesson must be so simple that the students can take it in, digest it, and know the reasons for it. If they do that, there cannot be so many studies. There must be fewer studies and more drill.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 102)
Sister Peck: I think that is right, Sister White, I think we ought to have more thorough drill in the fewer lines of study.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 103)
Elder Taylor: As it is now, parents are constantly comparing the church school with the public school. They say, If you make a change, and begin to cut off certain things from certain classes, why, you don’t give my children as much as they can get in the public school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 104)
Sister White: If they prefer to send their children to the public school, let them send them. But these many studies is a great fallacy.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 105)
I have seen such precious talent that is sacrificed. A father says that a child can have so much money. And that is all he can have in his schooling. Some of the most precious youth came to Battle Creek. The father said so and so. They would go to the public school. And they would sit up with a little lamp burning, long into the night, to get all these studies that they had to have. Well, when they came to get through with that, they just broke down. Some of the most precious talent broke down, and they died in a short time.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 106)
Sister Peck: Even if they don’t break down, Sister White, their knowledge is so fragmentary and without foundation that it is of no real use to them in after years.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 107)
Sister White: Your school is to be a sample school. It is not to be a sample after the schools of the day. It is not to be any such thing. Your school is to be according to a plan that is far ahead of these other schools. It is to be a practical thing. The lessons are to be put into practice, and not merely a recitation of [theory].
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 108)
Elder Taylor: I am satisfied that when we begin to move in that direction, we will see real light come in.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 109)
Sister White: Brother Leininger’s children had no need to have died, but they were not under the discipline of the care that they ought to have had. The Lord wants us to have that education that we can utilize, and the most simple education that the children can have now is the very best for them. Then there will be a reaching out after more and more education as years come on. But they are not to stuff themselves right now with things clear beyond their years. It is not the right thing to do. We have got to have our A.B.C., and the Alpha is not the Omega. We must learn that.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 110)
My idea is to have advantages for the little ones. We are not to throw them into Brother Anthony’s school because they are children and don’t have to pay anything. Brother Anthony, I believe, will do his best as far as the schooling is concerned, but he cannot teach the Bible. There is the Bible. That is what we want. It is to teach our children when they rise up and when they sit down, and when they go out, and when they come in. Your children here must be in such a school as that. You cannot teach them the commandments of God, the law of God, and importance of the law, in a public school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 111)
What is their reading lesson—do they have reading books?
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 112)
Sister Peck: We have three classes in reading. The youngest class uses a little Bible reader that Professor Sutherland got out. I don’t know whether you remember it. Another class uses a book that Professor Bell has prepared; and another class is using Mount of Blessing this year.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 113)
Sister White: Well, this has got to be worked out some way. Have you got any propositions to make? Let us hear them.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 114)
Sister Peck: No, I don’t know that I have any propositions to make. I believe our school board here is solid on the idea of doing everything we can to work out this educational problem, not simply for the sake of this school here, but for the sake of our educational work in general. I am sure that we all appreciate very much the privilege of having you with us and helping us along this line. I know that what we have gotten this morning will really be a great help to us in working out this problem and planning for the school as we ought. We have talked over these matters a good deal in one way and another, and of course we meet a good many difficulties, too, and we shall expect to meet them. But we will have to learn how to overcome these difficulties.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 115)
I have wished a good many times that in our school here we might have another department, not altogether because the school could be improved, but because I have longed so much for an opportunity to give more time to solving some of these questions that are perplexing the minds of all our teachers. I feel sure that I could be a help in some lines more than I am now if I were freer to work out some of these problems. If the problems were solved problems, it would not require half the energy to execute the work. But so many of our problems are unsolved problems.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 116)
We have never been over the ground, and we are going over a new road. We have to cut our way every step, and to do so takes more time and energy and thought than it will when we have been over it once and can go over it again. I have often thought that some of our people feel that we should handle so much, because other teachers do, and because teachers in ungraded schools in the past have handled all the way from fifty to one hundred students, and they learned a good deal, too. But we have another problem altogether to solve. It is another question to manage.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 117)
Sister White: We are educating for the kingdom.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 118)
Sister Peck: And everything is new, and it does mean a great deal more when the road is new and untried than when we are following a road hundreds of years old.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 119)
Elder Taylor: In the number of studies today, we have duplicated all that the public school has, and then we have added Bible, and nature study, and manual training, and generally vocal music.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 120)
Sister White: I cannot see a particle of sense in that. Just cut off some of those studies. Teach them the Bible. Have that as one of their living, practical points of education. That is what it ought to be. We should take no account of how many things they bring out in some other schools. We are on a different road.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 121)
Elder Taylor: Now take the matter of history. We have history in the public schools, U. S. History. We are expected to teach history in our church school, but we cannot teach history in our school as they teach it in the public school.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 122)
Sister Peck at the present time is simply working it out to connect all the events that have come into our history and the history of this country with the Bible in the fulfilment of prophecy. She helps the children to see the signs of the times and the working out of God’s plans, and she keeps their minds in touch with God all the time. I have felt that if we could have time in our schools for that, we could cut off other studies that crowd in, and then we would begin to see light come in, and our children would get hold of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 123)
Sister White: I think we should consider that problem. If there are those who do not want to send their children to our school, at which preparation is given for the future eternal life, to learn here the Alpha of how they should conduct themselves for the Omega, the end, then they can take their children and put them where they please. If this is the public school, all right. What we want is to educate our children for the future immortal life, and we have but a little time to do it in. This is the work to be accomplished. We are to educate them how to behave, and all of this. I tell you, the teacher carries a big responsibility to [inculcate] principles to work upon for all time.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 124)
We must educate our children so that we can come up to the gates of the city and say, “Here am I, Lord, and the children that Thou hast given me.” [See Hebrews 2:13.] We must not come up without our children to hear the words, “Where is My flock, My little flock, that I gave you—that beautiful flock that I gave you, where are they?” [Jeremiah 13:20.] And we reply they have been left to drift right into the world, and so they are unfitted for heaven. What we want is to fit them for heaven so we can present the little flock to God, and say, “I have done my best.”
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 125)
We think that another teacher should be brought in. We need one that has a good, all-round disposition. One that is even, and that can mold and fashion. These little ones move by impulse, just as they feel.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 126)
I think what care the Lord had over the children of Israel. They were so forgetful. He told them just what to do. He told them to plaster the rock, and they were to write on this rock the commandments of God. This was after that they passed over Jordan. You see how particular He was.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 127)
And then there were the two mounts, there were places that they had to go through that repetition, one the mount of curses and the other the mount of blessings. From these two prominent positions the advantages of the blessing and the disadvantages of the curse were pronounced.
(19LtMs, Ms 7, 1904, 128)
Ms 8, 1904
Sermon/Lessons From the Fifty-Eighth of Isaiah St. Helena, California January 23, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 2SAT 249-259. +
(Sermon delivered 11:30 a.m., Sabbath, January 23, 1904, in the Sanitarium Chapel, St. Helena, California.)
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 1)
“Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek Me daily, and delight to know My ways, as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of Me the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching unto God.” [Isaiah 58:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 2)
God’s professed people answered these words by the complaint: “Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and Thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted our soul, and Thou takest no knowledge?” [Verse 3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 3)
The cause of their deplorable spiritual condition is given: “Behold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord?” [Verses 3-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 4)
The people seemed to have the impression that there was virtue in the appearance of humility. But it is only when the soul is, spiritually speaking, naturally inclined to humility before God, that the forms of worship are acceptable.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 5)
The Lord desires every one of us to be decidedly in earnest. We cannot afford to make a mistake in spiritual matters. The life and death question with us is, “What shall I do, that I may be saved; eternally saved?”“What shall I do, that I may inherit eternal life—a life that measures with the life of God?” This is a question that it becomes every one of us to consider carefully.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 6)
We are not left to think that only this world is our home. Just before His crucifixion Christ said: “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me.” [John 14:1.] He spoke these words to His disciples. They were troubled, because they thought that their Master was about to leave them. Christ had told them that He would be taken by wicked hands and crucified. Their hearts were filled with sorrow, and in His love for them, Christ overlooked His own agony and sought to relieve their burdened hearts by telling them of His purpose concerning them and of His final return:
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 7)
“Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.” [Verses 1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 8)
This is where every soul of us will desire to be. All who are sitting before me today will desire to be with Christ in His kingdom. It means something to us to have a home in the mansions that Christ is preparing for us. We cannot afford to make mistakes now; we cannot afford to make crooked paths for our feet, lest other weak souls be led astray.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 9)
While living in this world, we are to be God’s helping hand. Paul declared, “Ye are God’s husbandry; ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] We are to co-operate with God in every measure that He desires to carry out. Are we fulfilling the purpose of the eternal God? Are we daily seeking to have the mind of Christ and to do His will in word and work?
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 10)
What a condition the human family is in today! Have you ever seen before such a time of confusion—of violence, of murder, theft, and every other kind of crime? In this time, where are we individually standing?
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 11)
In the fifty-eighth of Isaiah we have read of those who “fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness,” and we have learned that God will not accept such a fast. “Ye shall not fast as ye do this day,” He declares, “to make your voice to be heard on high.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 12)
“Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? it is to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord?
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 13)
“Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens (instead of binding them on), and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 14)
“Then (after they do these works of mercy and necessity) shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee: the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward.” [Verses 4-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 15)
We are to put into practice the precepts of the law, and thus have righteousness before us; the rearward will be God’s glory. The light of the righteousness of Christ will be our frontguard, and the glory of the Lord will be our rearward. Let us thank the Lord for this assurance. Let us constantly stand in a position where the Lord God of heaven can favor us. Let us consider that it is our high privilege to be in connection with God—to be His helping hand.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 16)
In God’s great plan for the redemption of a lost race, He has placed Himself under the necessity of using human agencies as His helping hand. He must have a helping hand in order to reach humanity. He must have the co-operation of those who will be active, quick to see opportunities, quick to discern what must be done for their fellow men.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 17)
Christ gave His life for sinful men and women. He desired to rescue the race from a life of transgression to a life of obedience and righteousness; and to those who accept Him as their Redeemer He offers the richest reward that Heaven can bestow—even the inheritance of life eternal.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 18)
John, the beloved disciple, declares concerning his Lord: “He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.” [John 1:10-12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 19)
O that we might comprehend more fully the infinite price that has been paid for our redemption! Paul declares, “Ye are bought with a price” [1 Corinthians 6:20]; and it is true; for the price paid is nothing less than the life of the only begotten Son of God. Let us all consider this. We may refuse the invitations that Christ sends to us; we may neglect His offer of pardon and peace; but still it remains a fact that every one of us has been bought with a price, even with the precious blood of the Son of God. Therefore, “Consider Him.” [Hebrews 12:3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 20)
You have cost much. “Glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:20.] That which you may regard as your own is God’s. Take care of His property. He has bought you with an infinite price. Your mind is His. What right has any person to abuse a body that belongs not to himself, but to the Lord Jesus Christ? What satisfaction can any one take in gradually lessening the powers of body and mind by selfish indulgence of any form? God has given to every human being a brain. He desires that it shall be used to His glory. By it, man is enabled to co-operate with God in efforts to save perishing fellow mortals. We have none too much brainpower for reasoning facilities. We are to educate and train every power of mind and body—the human mechanism that Christ has bought—in order that we may put it to the best possible use. We are to do all we can to strengthen these powers; for God is pleased to have us become more and still more efficient co-laborers with Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 21)
Of those who do their part faithfully, it is said, “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] Apart from divine aid, man can do very little; but the heavenly Father and His Son are ready to work through every one who consecrates himself wholly on the altar of service. Every soul before me may co-operate with God and labor for Him acceptably. The Lord desires us all to come into line. To every man He has given an appointed work, according to their several ability.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 22)
In Exodus we read that at the time the Lord directed the Israelites to build a tabernacle in the wilderness, He gave certain men special ability, talent, and skill in devising, and then He appointed them to the work. He will deal with us in the same way. We are to use our brainpower to the glory of God. And although we may have to begin in a very small way, He will bless us and multiply our talents as a reward for faithfulness.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 23)
At the age of seventeen, when all my friends thought I was an invalid for life on account of a severe accident I had sustained in my girlhood, a heavenly visitant came and spoke to me, saying, “I have a message for you to bear.”“Why,” I thought, “there certainly must be a great mistake somewhere.” Again were spoken the words: “I have a message for you to bear. Write out for the people what I give you.” Up to that time, my trembling hand had not been able to write a line. I replied, “I cannot do it; I cannot do it.”“Write! write!” were the words spoken once again. I took the pen and paper, and I began to write; and how much I have written since it is impossible to estimate. The strength, the power was of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 24)
Since that time, the books that I have written have been published in many, many languages and have gone to all parts of the earth. Just a short while ago I received word that a copy of one of my books had been graciously received by the Queen of Germany, and that she had written a kind letter expressing her appreciation of the volume. To the Lord be all the praise.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 25)
Of ourselves we can do nothing good. But it is our privilege to place ourselves in right relation to God and to determine that by His help we will do our part in this work to make it better. In the lives of those who humbly yet unfalteringly carry out this resolution will be revealed the glory of God. I know this by experience. I have had no power of my own. I have realized that I must hang my helpless soul on Jesus Christ; and as the result of doing this, of praying, and of believing, the salvation of God has gone before me, and the glory of the Lord has followed.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 26)
I tell you that which I know, for your encouragement and comfort. Let us all place ourselves in right relation to God. What satisfaction is to be found in keeping pace with the fashions of this world? You have a better work to do. Fashion character. Use every ability, every nerve, every muscle, every thought, every action to the glory of God. Then you will see, as you have never seen before, the salvation of God going before you.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 27)
O I have naught to complain of! The Lord has never failed me. I laid my husband in the grave twenty-two years ago; and several years afterward, when the decision was made that more missionaries must go to Australia to unite with the few who had been sent, we went there ourselves to strengthen the hands of our brethren and to establish the work on right lines in this new center. There we did much pioneer work.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 28)
We saw the great need for a school in which promising young men and young women could be trained for the Master’s service; and we went right into the woods in New South Wales, purchased fifteen hundred acres of land, and there established a training school away from the cities. The nearest city, Newcastle, was twenty-five miles distant; and Sydney, where we purchased most of our supplies, was about seventy-five miles south. As pioneers, we took hold of this work in earnest, doing all we could; and the power of God was with us at every step. We met with many discouragements, it is true; difficulties pressed in on the right hand and on the left; but the Lord blessed and prospered the efforts of the consecrated workers.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 29)
Three years ago we returned to America. Others were sent to Australia to take our places. The work has continued to grow; prosperity has attended every effort. I wish you could read the letters that come to us. Doubtless you have heard of the dreadful drought that has caused famine in so many places in Australia during the past two years. Hundreds of thousands of sheep and cattle and horses have perished. In all the colonies, and especially in Queensland, the suffering and the financial loss have been great.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 30)
But the spot that was chosen for our training school has had sufficient rainfall for good pastureland and bountiful crops; in fact, in legislative assemblies and in the newspapers of the great cities, it has been specified as “the only green spot in all New South Wales.”
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 31)
Is not this remarkable? Has not the Lord blessed? From one of the reports received, we learn that last year seven thousand pounds of honey of the best quality had been made on the school estate. Large quantities of vegetables have been raised, and the sale of the surplus has been a source of considerable revenue to the school. All this is very encouraging to us; for we took the wild land and helped to bring it to its present fruitful state. To the Lord we ascribe all the praise.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 32)
In every land and in every community there are many opportunities for helpful service. Even in these valleys in which we are now living, there are families that need help along spiritual lines. Look these ones up. Use your talent, your ability, by helping them. First give yourself to the Master; then He will work with you. To every man He gives his work. Sometimes it has been reported that I am trying to get rich. Some have written to us, inquiring, “Is not Mrs. White worth millions of dollars?” I am glad that I can say, “No.” I do not own in this world any place that is free from debt. Why?—Because I see so much missionary work to be done. Under such circumstances, could I hoard money?—No, indeed. I receive royalties from the sale of my books; but nearly all is spent in missionary work.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 33)
The head of one of our publishing houses in a distant foreign land, upon hearing from others recently that I was in need of means, sent me a bill of exchange for five hundred dollars; and in the letter accompanying the money, he said that in return for the thousands upon thousands of dollars’ royalty that I had turned over to their mission field for the translation and distribution of new books and for the support of new missionary enterprises, they regarded the enclosed five hundred dollars as a very small token of their appreciation. They sent this because of their desire to help me in my time of special need; but heretofore I have given, for the support of the Lord’s cause in foreign lands, all the royalties that come from the sale of my foreign books in Europe; and I intend to return this five hundred dollars as soon as I can free myself from debt.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 34)
For the glory of God, I will tell you that about four years ago He enabled me to finish writing a book on the parables of Jesus, and then He put it into my heart to give this book for the advancement of our denominational educational work.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 35)
At that time some of our larger training schools and colleges were heavily in debt; but through the efforts of our people to sell this book and to devote the entire proceeds to the liquidation of these debts, over two hundred thousand dollars have already been raised and applied on the debts; and the good work is still going on. The success of this plan has been a source of great satisfaction to me. I am now completing another book to be used in a similar way for other enterprises.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 36)
But the financial gain is not the most encouraging feature to me. I love to dwell on the thought that the circulation of these books is bringing many souls into the truth. This thought makes my heart glad indeed. I have no time to sit down and mourn. I go right on with my work and constantly keep writing, writing, writing. Early in the morning, when the rest of you are asleep, I am generally up, writing.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 37)
Even affliction has not caused me to cease writing. Not long after going to Australia, I was stricken with disease. Because of the dampness of the houses, I suffered an attack of inflammatory rheumatism, which prostrated me for eleven months. At times I was in intense agony. I could sleep in one position for only about two hours, and then I had to be moved into another bed, where I could lie in another position. My rubber air mattress gave me very little relief, and I passed through periods of great suffering.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 38)
But in spite of this, I did not cease my work. My right arm, from the elbow to the finger tips, was free from pain; the rest of the arm, the whole of the left arm, and both shoulders, could not be moved voluntarily. A framework was devised, and by the aid of this, during these eleven months, I wrote twenty-five hundred pages of letter-paper to send across the broad waters of the Pacific for publication in America.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 39)
I feel so thankful to the Lord that He never disappoints me; that He gives me strength and grace. As I stood by the side of my dying husband, I placed my hand in his, and said, “Do you know me, husband?” He nodded. Said I: “All through the years I have allowed you to bear the business responsibilities and to lead out in new enterprises. Now I promise you to be a pioneer myself.” And I added, “If you realize what I say, grasp my hand a little more firmly.” He did so; he could not speak.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 40)
After my husband had been laid away in the grave, his friends thought of putting up a broken shaft as a monument. “Never!” said I; “never! He has done single-handedly the work of three men. Never shall a broken monument be placed over his grave!”
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 41)
Some of my friends urged me to pray that my husband might be raised to life. “We cannot spare Elder White; we cannot spare him,” they pleaded. “Do you think,” I answered, “that I would go to his grave to weep and mourn over him? I have a work to do. I have promised to take up his work and to carry it forward; and I intend to do it.”
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 42)
God has helped me. Today I glorify His name in the presence of His people. I spent nearly ten years in Australia. A wonderful work has been done there; but more than twice as much could have been accomplished if we had had the men and the means that we should have had. We thank God, nevertheless, for His sustaining presence and for what we can now see in that field as the result of the efforts put forth.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 43)
But I must return to my text. As the result of observing the fast that the Lord has chosen—of loosing the bands of wickedness, of undoing the heavy burdens, of letting the oppressed go free, of feeding the hungry, caring for the poor, and clothing the naked—the prophet Isaiah declares:
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 44)
“Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward. Then shall thou cry, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say:
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 45)
“Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 46)
“If thou turn away thy foot from the sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” [Isaiah 58:8-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 47)
Let us keep in remembrance that we each have a work to do. No one can afford to use tobacco; no one can afford to drink liquor. We must keep the senses clear; we must keep the mind free from all obstruction. We have a work to do for the Master, and we cannot afford to be content with crippled ideas. We do not want our sensibilities to be so perverted that we shall do iniquity. We do not want to spoil the fragrance that through the Spirit and blessing of God we might be the means of bringing into the life of some other person. We want individually to cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and of the Spirit and to perfect holiness in the fear of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 48)
We are glad to have our friends come to this sanitarium. We desire that they shall co-operate with every effort that is made to restore them to perfect soundness physically. We desire that those who come for treatment shall understand that the Lord God of heaven has signified that this institution should be established to help suffering humanity—to break the power of disease. Many, many times we have seen the working of God’s healing power through the natural restorative agencies that are used in these institutions.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 49)
We are greatly encouraged by the words we hear from the sanitarium that has just been opened near Sydney, Australia. Among those who have come to that institution are some whose minds have been unbalanced. These unfortunate ones are placed on a plain, simple, nutritious diet; they are prayed for and with, and they realize that they are being prayed for; they are taught to look unto God, the mighty Restorer of the reasoning faculties. The most remarkable results follow. Tobacco and liquor-drinking habits are dropped very quickly. Reformation results in gradual recovery. The poor souls are unable to express fully their gratitude for restoration.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 50)
God wants us to co-operate with Him. When we cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord, we shall be as happy a people as has ever been seen. The salvation of God will be revealed. To the patients I would say, Take hold earnestly, and unite your efforts with the efforts of those who are trying to help you. Believe that all Heaven is desirous of your being in health, soul, body, and spirit. Believe that the heavenly angels are round about you, watching to do you good; for it is even so.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 51)
We desire to see the power of God displayed in the restoration of suffering humanity. We have seen it in Australia and in many other parts of the world—in the countries of Europe and in other countries. I have labored in many parts of the world, and in every place I have seen the salvation of God revealed.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 52)
To the sick I would say: Be of good courage. God’s eye is upon you. He desires you to help to break every yoke. He does not desire you to bind yourselves under the yoke of any unhealthful habit; and if you have done so, He desires you to break it. He will give you strength and courage and help sufficient to break from every evil habit. Oh, I feel so thankful for this!
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 53)
Many years ago, while my husband was still alive, we visited St. Helena and helped to select the piece of land on which this sanitarium has been built. As my husband looked over the valley, he said, “Wife, if we ever have an institution here, we will build a house where from every window we can look upon the beautiful scenery that is all around us.” Ever since that time, I have looked upon this place with great delight. Those who come here may be benefited, and greatly blessed by the Lord, if they will co-operate with Him. True, you will feel keenly, at first, the deprivation that comes with the putting away of injurious habits; but reformation will result in restoration of health. I would choose health in preference to indulgence of appetite. We can do very much for ourselves and for our children. May God help us! We cost much to Heaven, and we are worth too much to make it worthwhile to cling to our old habits and practices. Let us make the most of our privileges and work with all our capabilities and powers. Then we shall see of the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 54)
Again I would call your attention to the promise made to the obedient—to those who co-operate with God and do His will:
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 55)
“Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” [Verse 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 56)
There is a heaven for us to win, and there is a great “miserableness” for us to shun. None of us desire to be sick. None of us desire that this wonderful mechanism, the body, shall lie inactive, useless. We do not want to injure or ruin any part of this delicate mechanism. We have none too much brainpower, at the best; and that which we have, we want to keep in the best possible condition, in order that we may plan with the Master, and He with us, to help our fellow human beings in suffering. We want to see the sick among us healed by the power of God. He co-operates with man in every reformation made. Let us take hold with Him. Climb, climb for your souls’ sake, climb the ladder of progress. First ascend the lower rounds, and then climb, climb, climb; for the topmost round rests upon the threshold of heaven. Angels of God are ascending and descending that ladder of shining brightness. You can ascend round by round, round by round, and finally step off into the kingdom of glory. Keep progressing upward, ever ascending higher and still higher. God will put it into your mind to do His will. He will give you strength and courage and hope and faith. You can reach the golden city; and when at last the gates are opened and the redeemed are welcomed in, you will see the King in His beauty, and He will greet you with the words, “Come ye blessed of My Father; inherit the kingdom that was prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” [Matthew 25:34.]
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 57)
And how was this kingdom prepared? Our Lord of glory stepped down from His royal throne, and, laying aside His royal robe and kingly crown, He took upon Himself the garments of humanity, that, by standing at the head of humanity, He might give value to humanity, and enable us through His strength to become conquerors, sons of God, heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 58)
Shall we not put to the test every muscle and sinew in an effort to co-operate with God? Then we shall be victorious; then we shall be ushered into the kingdom of everlasting glory; then we will unite with the saints in casting our glittering crowns at the feet of our Redeemer; then we will touch our golden harps and sing the song of redemption. I want to be there. I want to unite in this song, and I want you to unite in it. I want you to be there, that you may see the King in His beauty, His marvelous loveliness. God help us, is my prayer.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 59)
(Turning to Brother Harmon.) Brother Harmon, we know what it meant to push the triumphs of the cross in the early days of the message. Now, disease is upon you; but God is helping you. Praise His holy name! We hope that you will yet be enabled to be where you will be comfortable and where you may speak words to the glory of the Master. We praise the Lord for His goodness, His loving-kindness.
(19LtMs, Ms 8, 1904, 60)
Ms 10, 1904
Instruction Regarding the Medical Missionary Work NP January 29, 1904 [typed] This manuscript is published in entirety in BCL 103-105. +
It is not safe to trust in Dr. Kellogg. I dare not do it. I have not written him much, recently, but I may have to send something soon. I have not the least confidence in his present attitude toward many things. I learn that notwithstanding all I have written regarding The Living Temple, a book that was written under the inspiration of the arch-deceiver; notwithstanding the many plain messages that I have delivered in the Review and Herald and in letters to our brethren in responsibility, Dr. Kellogg now admits only a few of the mistakes he has made and still supposes that in former years I taught the same errors. This reveals a blindness beyond conception. All that I can now do is to watch developments closely. I cannot see that it would do the least particle of good to say more than I have said.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 1)
From the first, I have met this matter firmly, without the slightest hesitancy. The sentiments advocated in Living Temple make this book a dangerous production; for in the book is taught an insinuating, deceptive science of satanic origin. The articles from my pen that have been published in the Review have, I understand, hurt terribly the feelings of some; but I intend to protest decidedly against the many deceptions that are coming in to lead souls astray.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 2)
Some of the Doctor’s associates look upon these articles as an abuse of him; nevertheless, I am as clear as the day in the conviction that the sentiments expressed in Living Temple should not go out to the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 3)
An effort has just been made to sell over three thousand copies of the original edition still on hand. Only a few revisions were made by cutting out leaves and inserting others. If we should keep silent a little while, things might develop further. I have done my duty. Months ago I entrusted Elder A. T. Jones with several communications to read to the physicians and helpers at the Battle Creek Sanitarium; but I fear that he is leavened with the spirit that controls the Doctor.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 4)
The Doctor thinks that we desire to “wipe him off the slate;” on the other hand, Elder Daniells and others whose eyes are open suppose that in some way I am favoring Dr. Kellogg or have changed my attitude toward him. But I am constantly on guard. The Doctor does things that we know nothing about now, but which may compel me to bear still more decided testimonies against his persistent efforts to weave into his teachings this fascinating, spiritualistic science of satanic origin. I must not let any one suppose that these delusive, misleading sentiments are for a moment entertained by me.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 5)
During the labors of my youth, in Massachusetts, Vermont, New Hampshire, Maine, and in Canada, I met these same spiritualistic sentiments decidedly. The power of God would rest upon me during the meetings held; and while I was bearing my testimony, some in the congregation would fall helpless to the floor—unable to rise for a time—thus silently testifying to the power of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 6)
As soon as I read The Living Temple, I discerned the dangerous tendency of its teachings. I wrote out some very straight testimonies for the brethren assembled at the Fall Council held in Washington in 1903. Copies have been sent to some of the leading brethren. As these messages were read, all opposition seemed to be cut down. Dr. Kellogg, Dr. Paulson, and other physicians were with the ministers at this Council, and they all acknowledged that the testimonies were clear and convincing. They wrote us that at times the Holy Spirit would rest with great power upon the entire assembly.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 7)
The burden I have carried has been a heavy one. For nearly two months I rarely slept any after twelve o’clock; for two months afterward I was unable to sleep later than one o’clock. I would arise and write out most important messages.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 8)
During the Washington Council meeting, Dr. Kellogg surrendered, and yet his spiritual discernment still seems beclouded. I speak plainly now: I have not spoken before, because of my hope that he would go to the root of these difficulties. But he has not done thorough work, and he gives evidence of great spiritual blindness; therefore I feel free to write as I have written, in order that my brethren may understand that Sister White is still under the supervision of God and will not be led astray by any deceptive influence—not even by Dr. Kellogg. I have suffered intensely. The Doctor feels that we are pressing him to the wall; but I can not do otherwise than that which I have done. I am now awaiting developments.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 9)
At the Oakland General Conference I could not explain fully why I was to have no conversation with Dr. Kellogg. It was because satanic agencies were communicating with him, and much that I might have said would have been misstated and misinterpreted.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 10)
This is also the reason why, for a time, I could not send letters directly to him.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 11)
Dr. Kellogg is still in the mists of error—befogged. He says that he cannot see as we do regarding the dangerous tendencies of his theories concerning God. He seems to be very much grieved because I have lost confidence in him. I have much, very much, that I could produce on these matters; and I may have to publish much of it. But if I could, in some way, lead the Doctor to go to the bottom—which he must do before he can rise to the top—I should praise the Lord with heart, and soul, and voice. At present he is merely skimming the surface, and my soul is still heavily burdened.
(19LtMs, Ms 10, 1904, 12)
Ms 12, 1904
The Blessing of Obedience “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California January 11, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in CW 109.
I am not able to sleep after half-past two. I think, “I will not begin the day’s work so early.” But my mind is active, and I can not but desire to communicate the instruction that the Lord has given me. I did not go to rest unto after eight. I awoke at two and arose at half-past two. After dressing, I built my fire. Raking out a rich bed of live coals from under the ashes, I put on some small wood, and then a large chunk, and I soon had a splendid fire.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 1)
At my door, I found the latest number of the Review and Herald, and I read this for a while. It is full of good food for the flock of God. The truth, plain, positive truth, is set forth just as it should be. The experiences that it relates of the workers in mission fields are very interesting.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 2)
In these last days the one who was once an exalted angel in the heavenly courts is to take the philosophy of men under his training. The people of God are to guard carefully against the seductive influence of the deceiver. They are to hold firmly to the truths which called them out from the world and led them to stand as God’s denominated people.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 3)
It makes me very sad to think of how many will fall short of the Bible standard. If we knew that in just one year from now, the Lord would come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, what a feeling of solemnity would rest upon us! How earnestly we should strive to prepare for His coming, that, clothed in the wedding garment, we might go in unto the marriage supper of the Lamb.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 4)
The Law Repeated
The children of Israel had come one more to the river Jordan. The Lord announced to Moses that the appointed time for the possession of Canaan was at hand and directed him to rehearse to the people the history of their deliverance from Egypt and their journeyings in the wilderness, and also to recapitulate the law spoken from Sinai. When the law was given, but few of the present generation were old enough to comprehend the awful solemnity of the occasion. As they were soon to pass over Jordan and take possession of the promised land, God would present before them the claims of His law and enjoin upon them obedience as the condition of prosperity.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 5)
“And Moses called all Israel, and said unto them, Here, O Israel, that statutes and judgments which I speak in your ears this day, that ye may learn them, and keep, and do them.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 6)
“The Lord our God made a covenant with us in Horeb. The Lord made not this covenant with our fathers, but with us, even us, who are all of us here alive this day. The Lord talked with you face to face in the mount out of the midst of the fire, ... saying,
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 7)
“I am the Lord thy God, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt, from the house of bondage.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 8)
“Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 9)
“Thou shalt not make thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the waters beneath the earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself unto them, nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me, and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love Me and keep My commandments.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 10)
“Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh His name in vain.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 11)
“Keep the sabbath day to sanctify it, as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, nor thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thine ox, nor thine ass, nor any of thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates; that thy manservant and thy maidservant may rest as well as thou. And remember that thou wast a stranger in the land of Egypt, and that the Lord thy God brought thee out thence through a mighty hand and by a stretched out arm; therefore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the sabbath day.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 12)
“Honor thy father and thy mother, as the Lord thy God commanded thee; that thy days may be prolonged, and that it may go well with thee, in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 13)
“Thou shalt not kill.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 14)
“Thou shalt not commit adultery.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 15)
“Neither shalt thou steal.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 16)
“Neither shalt thou bear false witness against thy neighbor.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 17)
“Neither shalt thou desire thy neighbor’s wife, neither shalt thou covet thy neighbor’s house, his field, or his manservant, or his maidservant, his ox, or his ass, or any thing that is thy neighbor’s.” [Deuteronomy 5:1-21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 18)
Have we kept these commandments? If not, why not? How can we expect the Lord to co-operate with us and bless us if we are disobedient? May the Lord God of heaven clear the fog of unbelief away from the minds that are so clouded that they do not reverence God or obey His law. Many of those who profess to be serving the Lord refuse to obey the precepts of His law.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 19)
“These words the Lord spake unto you in all your assembly in the mount out of the midst of the fire, of the cloud, and of the thick darkness, with a great voice; and He added no more. And He wrote them in two tables of stone, and delivered them to me.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 20)
“And it came to pass, when ye heard the voice out of the midst of the darkness, (for the mountains did burn with fire,) that ye came near unto Me, even all the heads of your tribes, and your elders; and ye said, Behold, the Lord our God has showed us His glory and His greatness, and we have heard His voice out of the midst of the fire; we have seen this day that God doth talk with man, and he liveth.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 21)
“Now therefore why should we die? for this great fire will consume us: if we hear the voice of the Lord our God any more, then we shall die. For who is there of all flesh, that hath heard the voice of the living God speaking out of the midst of the fire, as we have, and lived? Go thou near, and hear all that the Lord our God shall say; and speak thou unto us all that the Lord our God shall speak unto thee; and we will hear it, and do it.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 22)
“And the Lord heard the voice of your words, when ye spake unto me; and the Lord said unto me, I have heard the voice of the words of this people, which they have spoken unto thee: They have well said all that they have spoken. O that there was such an heart in them, that they would fear Me, and keep all My commandments always, that it might be well with them, and with their children forever.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 23)
“Go say to them, Get you into your tents again. But as for thee, stand thou here by Me, and I will speak unto thee all the commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, which thou shalt teach them, that they may do them in the land which I give them to possess it.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 24)
“Ye shall observe to do therefore as the Lord your God hath commanded you: ye shall not turn aside to the right hand or to the left. Ye shall walk in all the ways which the Lord your God hath commanded you, that ye may live, and that it may be well with you, and that ye may prolong your days in the land which ye shall possess.” [Verses 22-33.]
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 25)
God’s desire for His people to obey His law is shown in the words, “O that there were such an heart in them, that they would fear Me, and keep all My commandments always, that it might be well with them, and with their children forever.” [Verse 29.] God’s statutes and judgments are given to His people for their good, to be a wall of protection round about them. It is by obedience to them that we gain eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 26)
God saw that of themselves, human beings have no power to keep His law. He sent His Son to the world to bring them this power. “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”“As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.” [John 1:14, 12.] Only through the grace of Christ can men and women become partakers of the divine nature, escaping the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 27)
The Sabbath
God created the world in six days, and on the seventh day He rested. “And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it, because that in it He had rested from all His work.” [Genesis 2:3.] The Lord gave the seventh day to man as a day of rest and worship. It is His memorial of creation, bearing witness to the power of the everlasting God, who in six days created the heavens and the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 28)
Men have trampled underfoot the requirements of God and have exalted the first day of the week as holy. They have made laws to compel men to keep holy a day on which God has placed no sanctity. The Protestant churches have exalted Sunday, the child of the Papacy, to the place of the Sabbath of Jehovah.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 29)
Those who dishonor the Lord’s Sabbath set themselves in opposition to Him and the laws of His kingdom. Read what God has said in the thirty-first chapter of Exodus in regard to the seventh-day Sabbath.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 30)
“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily, My sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you; every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death; for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 31)
“Six days may work be done; but the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord; whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath to observe the sabbath throughout their generations for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.” [Verses 12-17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 32)
The seventh-day Sabbath points to Jehovah as the personal, all-powerful God, the Creator of the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 33)
The Blessing of Obedience
God is testing and proving His family in this world to see whether they will return to their loyalty. Only by obedience to His commandments can they gain eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 34)
“Behold,” God declares, “I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last. Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:12-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 12, 1904, 35)
Ms 14, 1904
Duties and Privileges of the Physician NP February 3, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in MM 40-41.
Christ, the Son of God, was appointed by the Father to come to this world as the Way, the Truth, and the Life, the great Medical Missionary. He was not only to heal the sick, but was also to take away sin and raise the dead. He came as the Life-giver. How much He will do for the sick and suffering who come to our medical institutions if the physicians and nurses point them to Him as the great Healer, telling them that if they will commit themselves to His keeping, He will take away their suffering of mind and give them rest and peace.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 1)
In no work is a closer fellowship with Christ needed than in medical missionary work. The physician is to stand in Christ’s stead, bearing to the sick the gospel of physical and spiritual healing. As he stands at the bedside of a sufferer, how greatly he needs an intimate acquaintance with Christ. The one to whom he is ministering may be losing his hold on life. Can he, with tenderness and simplicity and with the assurance of certain knowledge, speak to him of the One who died that He might say to every sinner, “Thy sins be forgiven thee”? [Matthew 9:2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 2)
In order to be truly successful, the physician must live in close relation to Christ. He must cherish a constant sense that he is one of the Lord’s chosen instruments, appointed to bear to the sick the Word of life, to declare to them that if they receive Christ as a personal Saviour, they will be given power to become sons of God. It is in the power of every physician, in his work for the sick, to be a gospel teacher, bearing to those to whom he ministers the sure cure for sin, pointing them to the Lamb of God, who alone can make successful the physical treatment given. In the simplest of language he is to speak of the Saviour, his heart filled with a longing for the salvation of the one to whom he is speaking.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 3)
Our physicians need a deeper insight into the evangelistic work that God expects them to do. Let them remember that if they do not work for the healing of the soul as well as for the healing of the body, they are not following the example of the great Medical Missionary. Let them study the Word of God diligently, that they may be familiar with its promises and may be able, in tenderness and love, to point sinners to the great Healer. It was to bring spiritual as well as physical healing to the sick that our sanitariums were established.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 4)
The physician is to be a constant receiver of the grace of Christ. He is to remember that the God-fearing physician is authorized to regard himself as a laborer together with God. The Saviour is willing to help all who call upon Him for wisdom and clearness of thought. And who needs wisdom and clearness of thought more than the physician, upon whose decisions so much depends?
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 5)
The Lord would have our physicians co-operate with Him in their treatment of the sick, showing more faith and using fewer drugs. Let us rely upon God. Our faith is feeble, and our hearts remain unchanged. God would have a change take place. He says, “A new heart also will I give you.” [Ezekiel 36:26.] When this promise is fulfilled to the people of God, the condition of things will be very different from what it now is.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 6)
Into the medical missionary work there must be brought more of a yearning for souls. It was this yearning that filled the hearts of those who established our first medical institution. Christ is to be present in the sickroom, filling the heart of the physician with the fragrance of His love. When his life is such that Christ can go with him to the bedside of the sick, there will come to them the conviction that He, the compassionate Saviour, is present, and this conviction will do much to restore them to health.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 7)
In word and deed the physicians and nurses in our medical institutions are to say, so plainly that it cannot be misunderstood, “God is in this place,” to save, not to destroy. Christ invites our physicians to become acquainted with Him. When they respond to His invitation, they will know that they receive the things they ask for. Their minds will be enlightened by wisdom from above. Constantly beholding the Saviour, they will become more and more like Him, till at last it can be said of them in the heavenly courts, “Ye are complete in Him.” [Colossians 2:10.] Christ has pledged Himself to give His disciples what they ask for in His name. As they labor in harmony with Him, they can ask Him to aid them in every time of need.
(19LtMs, Ms 14, 1904, 8)
Ms 16, 1904
Working for Christ NP February 3, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in MM 319-320.
When Christ sent His disciples out on their first missionary journey, He said to them, “As ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils; freely ye have received, freely give.” [Matthew 10:7, 8.] And when at the close of His earthly ministry He gave them their commission, He said, “These signs shall follow them that believe: In My name they shall cast out devils, they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover....
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 1)
“And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following.” [Mark 16:17, 18, 20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 2)
The words spoken to the disciples are spoken to us also. None need think that the day for working as the apostles worked is past. Men and women can today work as Christ has given them example. To all will come opportunities to minister to sin-sick souls and to those in need of physical healing. Physical healing is a science of heavenly birth, bound up with the gospel commission.
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 3)
We have a work to do that we have not done. Since one soul is of more value in God’s sight than the whole world, let us act as genuine medical missionaries. Our faith is to be broader, deeper, more trustful than it has been. We are to bring all our necessities to Christ, knowing that He will supply our need. The deeper our appreciation of His love, the keener will be our sense of need, and the stronger our faith. And we shall receive according to our faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 4)
Our belief in Christ is not to be a casual belief, but a belief that enters into every part of the life. Such a belief leads us to ask Him to supply our need because we realize that He is our only dependence. A casual belief admits that He is the Redeemer, but does not honor Him by receiving Him as a friend, a helper. Those who have such a belief do not know the meaning of the words, “Without Me ye can do nothing.” [John 15:5.] They work without taking Christ into their confidence.
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 5)
Shall not our workers avail themselves of their high privilege in Christ—sanctification through the truth? O how much our souls need to be revived, quickened, spiritualized, filled with a love for the Lord that leads us to choose His society, saying with real satisfaction, “In the Lord will I rejoice. His word is my comfort and my guide.” A constant reliance upon Christ for success gives an abiding satisfaction. It is a source of peace that the world can neither give nor take away.
(19LtMs, Ms 16, 1904, 6)
Ms 18, 1904
The World to be Warned St. Helena, California February 3, 1903 Portions of this manuscript are published in RH 07/28/1904.
The most solemn truths ever entrusted to mortals have been given to us to proclaim to the world. The proclamation of these truths is our work. The world is to be warned, and God’s people are to be true to the trust committed to them. They are not to engage in speculating, neither are they to engage in business enterprises with unbelievers; for this world hinder them in doing the work given them.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 1)
Christ says of His people, “Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] It is not a light matter that the counsels and purposes and plans of God have been so clearly opened to us. This places on us a solemn responsibility. God expects us to impart to others the knowledge that we have been given. It is a wonderful privilege to be able to understand the will of God as revealed in the sure word of prophecy.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 2)
It is the purpose of God that divine and human instrumentalities shall unite in the proclamation of His warning to the world. His people are to present this warning in a way that will draw others to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 3)
“And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come, and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” [Revelation 14:6, 7.] This message is to be proclaimed, not to a few places, but to the whole world.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 4)
“And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 5)
“And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.” [Verses 8-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 6)
John was given a view of the remnant people of God, and as he beheld their character and their work amid the moral darkness of this world, he exclaimed, “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” [Verse 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 7)
“And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” [Revelation 12:17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 8)
“And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His holy name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.... And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship Him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.” [Revelation 13:6, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 9)
There will be but two classes on the world, those who worship God and keep His commandments, and those who worship the beast and his image. These two classes are in decided opposition to one another. The worshippers of the beast will persecute those who keep the commandments of God. The members of the Roman Catholic church and of the Protestant churches will unite against the remnant people of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 10)
On which side are we standing? Have we placed ourselves fully under the direction and protection of the Holy Spirit, and are we giving the message for this time? Does every effort we put forth tend to advance the proclamation of the message?
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 11)
Are we to wait until the fulfilment of these prophecies before we have anything to say concerning them? Of what value then will be our warning? We may and should possess a divine certainty of what is coming upon our world; for God has clearly outlined it in His Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 12)
Shall we wait until the judgments fall upon the transgressor before we tell them how to avoid them? We must watch for souls as they that must give an account. Where is our faith in the Word of God? Must we see these things come to pass before we will believe them? The light has come in clear, distinct rays that the great day of the Lord is at hand, “even at the door.” [Matthew 24:33.] Let us read and understand before it is too late.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 13)
“Enter into the rock, and hide thee in the dust, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty. The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. For the day of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low: and upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are high and lifted up, ... and upon all the hills that are lifted up, and upon every high tower, and upon every fenced wall, and upon all the ships of Tarshish, and upon all pleasant pictures. And the loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of man shall be made low: and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day. And the idols He shall utterly abolish. And they shall go into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. In that day a man shall cast his idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which they made each one for himself to worship, to the moles and to the bats; to go into the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted of?” [Verses 10-22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 15)
The second chapter of Joel speaks of the judgments that will come upon the world for their iniquity:
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 16)
“Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in My holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand.” [Verse 1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 17)
“Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil. Who knoweth if He will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him, even a meat offering and a drink offering unto the Lord your God?” [Verses 12-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 18)
The Lord has declared the judgments and calamities that must fall upon those who continue to dishonor Him. Warnings have been given by God, and these warnings should be kept before the people. Whosoever will may escape. Those whom God has appointed are to give the call to flee from the wrath to come.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 19)
“Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet. Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them: wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God?
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 20)
“Then will the Lord be jealous for His land, and pity His people. Yea, the Lord will answer and say unto His people, Behold, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall be satisfied therewith: and I will no more make you a reproach among the heathen....
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 21)
“Fear not, O land; be glad and rejoice: for the Lord will do great things. Be not afraid, ye beasts of the field: for the pastures of the wilderness do spring, for the tree beareth her fruit, the fig tree and the vine do yield their strength. Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for He hath given you the former rain moderately, and He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month. And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the vats shall overflow with wine and oil. And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm, and the caterpillar, and the palmerworm, My great army which I sent among you. And ye shall eat in plenty, and be satisfied, and praise the name of the Lord your God, that hath dealt wondrously with you: and My people shall never be ashamed.” [Verses 15-19, 21-26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 22)
Let those who love God bear these promises in mind. Trust Him, and lean not on the arm of flesh.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 23)
“And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions: and also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out My Spirit. And I will show wonders in the heavens, and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be delivered: for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call.” [Verses 28-32.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 24)
A Reform Needed
There is a heavy burden resting on my soul. Many things have been presented to me in figures, and I am made to realize that the Lord has a controversy with the managers of our publishing houses and sanitariums. These men are not to take the position that the institutions with which they are connected are undenominational. The Lord has chosen Seventh-day Adventists as His peculiar people. They are to stand on a high plane and are to carry forward His work. To them, if they are faithful, He will make known His will.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 25)
Institutions have been established that the work of God may be more rapidly carried forward. But unless these institutions are conducted in accordance with God’s plan, they might better not exist. God is greatly dishonored when those connected with His institutions do not keep His fear before them and make no difference between the sacred and the common.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 26)
Those in charge of our publishing houses have not always followed holy principles. There are those who have said, “The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we” [Jeremiah 7:4], but whose attitude has been such that God has been greatly dishonored and His temple defiled. The work coming from their hands has been marred by worldly methods and by their unchristlike spirit. Deception has been practiced with the sanction of the managers. In the sight of God these men are more guilty than those who have never heard the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 27)
Objectionable matter has been brought into the publishing houses. This matter has wrought great injury to the souls of those handling it. Much money has been expended for large presses that would not have been needed had all the objectionable matter been refused. God has been greatly dishonored. I am bidden to say to those in charge of our publishing houses: “Examine yourselves; have pity on your souls; for you are on losing ground. The Lord cannot bless you while you refuse to humble your proud spirits in obedience to His will.” God says, “Say to them that unless they repent, I will come near to them in judgment.” [See Malachi 3:5.] Will you not see where you have erred, and repent?
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 28)
“Unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write, These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the Beginning of the creation of God; I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing: and knowest not that thou are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore, and repent.” [Revelation 3:14-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 18, 1904, 29)
Ms 20, 1904
Introduction to Canvassing Agents NP February 18, 1904 [typed] This manuscript is published in entirety in PM 258-259.
Many times I have received instruction that the canvassers who are in the field should receive more encouragement. Our ministers should not be discouraged from engaging in the canvassing work, if for some good reason they desire to acquire means.
(19LtMs, Ms 20, 1904, 1)
The canvassing work is not to be conducted in a slack, loose manner. Those engaged in work that calls for the handling of money should keep a strict account of every penny received and paid out. The education in accuracy thus gained will fit them for greater usefulness.
(19LtMs, Ms 20, 1904, 2)
If a canvasser continues to order books, and sends no report of his work, making no statement regarding their delivery and the receipt and expenditure of the money that he handles, those in charge of the work should, in a kind, friendly manner, endeavor to ascertain the true situation. To supply books freely to an agent until he is hopelessly involved in debt is to do injustice both to the canvasser and to those by whom he is employed. Such a loose, careless way of working brings discouragement.
(19LtMs, Ms 20, 1904, 3)
A worker who sees that he is unable to make a success of the canvassing work should go to the proper persons and tell them that he cannot continue in that line of work.
(19LtMs, Ms 20, 1904, 4)
Every canvasser should be truthful, honest, and faithful. How many souls might be saved from temptation, and how much sorrow might be avoided, if all our workers were trained to be as true as steel to principle!
(19LtMs, Ms 20, 1904, 5)
Ms 22, 1904
Co-operation Between School and Home St. Helena, California January 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in CG 260-261, 557-558; SD 321; CC 49. +
The work of the teachers in our schools is a part of the work of the Lord for this time. Church school teachers must not lightly regard the responsibilities of their work. Their influence is an important factor in the formation of the characters of the children and youth under their care. If they will strive diligently to keep the way of the Lord, they will be a blessing and a help to the students, aiding them to form characters that will stand in the day of judgment.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 1)
Those who would be Christlike teachers must learn constantly in His school. Unless they have learned to obey God’s requirements, how can they teach their pupils to obey? Unless they have learned to be patient, they are not prepared to bear the many trials and annoyances of a schoolroom. The preparation they need to fit them to take charge of a church school will fit them also for efficient work in the church and Sabbath school.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 2)
Unjust Criticism
The teachers in our church schools should not be left to carry alone the burden of training and educating children and youth. They need the sympathy, the kindness, the co-operation, and the love of every church member. There are church members who have been quick to catch up unkind suppositions and to speak disparagingly to the teacher before other church members, and even in the presence of children. Some have talked freely and bitterly concerning a teacher, when they have not clearly understood the matters regarding which they have spoken.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 3)
This should not be. Let the one who thinks that a teacher has done wrong follow the directions that Christ has given. He says, “If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between him and thee alone.” [Matthew 18:15.] Until you have done this, you are not justified in telling others of your brother’s mistakes.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 4)
Let the church members in places where church schools are established keep their own souls in the love of God, lest they become channels through which Satan communicates evil surmisings and false accusations. Let all rally to the support of the teacher. Commend the good, rather than censuring the mistakes.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 5)
The Parents’ Responsibility
We are not to concern ourselves about the course that others are following so much as about the course that we ourselves are following. If the children attending a church school do not improve in manners, the parents should not unduly blame the teacher. They should rather closely examine themselves to see if in the home they are such teachers as God can approve. In many cases children are greatly neglected in the home and are more disorderly there than they are in the school. If children that for years have been neglected in the home are not led by the teacher to live Christian lives, shall the parents, because of this, set in circulation unkind criticisms regarding the teacher? Let them rather think of their own neglect.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 6)
Parents have an important part to act in making the church school a success. When they faithfully act their part as teachers in the home, the work of the teacher will be greatly lightened. His hope and courage will be increased. But by a failure to govern their households, parents make the work of the teacher hard and discouraging. Parents whose hearts are filled with the love of Christ will refrain from finding fault and will do all in their power to encourage and help the one whom they have chosen as a teacher for their children. They will be willing to believe that he is just as conscientious in his work as they are in theirs.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 7)
The teacher must make rules to guide the conduct of his pupils. These rules should be few and well considered; and when once made, they should be enforced. Every principle involved in them should be so placed before the student that he may be convinced of its justice. Thus he will feel a responsibility to see that the rules which he himself has helped to frame are obeyed.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 8)
The parents should encourage the teacher by showing that they appreciate his efforts. Never should they say or do anything that will encourage insubordination in their children.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 9)
Christ left the royal courts and came to our world to save the children as verily as to save their parents. And He desires the members of the church to co-operate with Him by setting children an example of strict obedience to God. It is essential to the complete success of a church school that the church members set an example of true piety. Their business transactions should be without spot or stain. They should reveal the true union of faith and works, that the students may not have before them the lives of unworthy church members whom Christ is ashamed to own as His brethren. The guardians of the church should do all in their power to keep the members from exerting an influence that will counterwork the efforts of the teacher.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 10)
I am instructed to say to parents, Elevate the standard in your own homes. Teach your children to obey. Rule them by the combined influence of authority and affection. Let your lives be such that of you may be spoken the words of commendation spoken of Cornelius, of whom it is said that he “feared God, with all his house.” [Acts 10:2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 11)
A Reformation Needed
A reformation is needed among our children. Let there be harmonious co-operation between parents and teachers. Let a righteous influence be exerted in the home and in the school. Parents need to take an advanced step. Let them remember that everything that brings discord is the work of the enemy of souls. Let them carefully refrain from criticism of the teacher and begin to do practical missionary work in their own homes.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 12)
Parents, how are you going to govern your families? Shall your children be lost because of your lack of faithfulness in the home? Neither you nor your children will prosper in any other path than the path of obedience.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 13)
If you have failed in your duty to your families, confess your sins before God. Gather your children about you and acknowledge your neglect. Tell them that you desire to bring about a reformation in the home, and ask them to help you to make the home what it ought to be. Read to them the directions found in the Word of God. Pray with them, and ask God to spare their lives and to help them to prepare for a home in His kingdom. In this way you may begin a work of reformation, and then continue to keep the way of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 14)
Be pleasant. Never speak loud, passionate words. In restraining and disciplining your children, be firm, but kind. Encourage them to do their duty as members of the family firm. Express your appreciation of the efforts they put forth to restrain their inclinations to do wrong. Let the Word of God be your only rule. And keep ever in mind the responsibilities for which in the great day of judgment you must give account.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 15)
Restrain every word that would arouse unholy temper. “Parents, provoke not your children to wrath,” is a divine injunction. [Ephesians 6:4.] Remember that they are young in years and experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 16)
Of the patriarch Abraham, the Omniscient One said, “I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment.” [Genesis 18:19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 17)
Abraham’s household comprised more than a thousand souls. Those who were led by his teachings to worship the true God found a home in his encampment; and here, as in a school, they received such instruction as would prepare them to be representatives of the faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 18)
Abraham’s affection for his children and his household led him to guard their religious faith, to impart to them a knowledge of the divine statutes as the most precious legacy he could transmit to them and through them to the world. All were taught that they were under the rule of the God of heaven. There was to be no oppression on the part of parents and no disobedience on the part of children. God’s law had appointed to each his duties, and only in obedience could any secure happiness and prosperity.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 19)
His own example, the silent influence of his daily life, was a constant lesson. The unswerving integrity, the benevolence and unselfish courtesy which had won the admiration of kings, was displayed in the home. There was a fragrance about the life, a nobility and loveliness of character, which revealed to all that he was connected with heaven. He did not neglect the soul of the humblest servant. In his household there was not one law for the master and one for the servant; a royal way for the rich and another for the poor. All were treated with justice and compassion as inheritors with him of the grace of life.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 20)
He “will command his household.” [Verse 19.] There would be no sinful neglect to restrain the evil propensities of his children, no weak, unwise, indulgent favoritism, no yielding of his conviction of duty to the claims of mistaken affection. Abraham would not only give right instruction, but he would maintain the authority of just and righteous laws.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 21)
How few there are in our day who follow this example. On the part of too many parents there is a blind and selfish sentimentalism, which is manifested in leaving children with their unformed judgment and undisciplined passions to the control of their own will. This is the worst cruelty to the youth and a great wrong to the world. Parental indulgence causes disorder in families and in society. It confirms in the young the desire to follow inclination instead of submitting to the divine requirements. Thus they grow up with a heart averse to doing God’s will, and they transmit their irreligious, insubordinate spirit to their children and their children’s children. Like Abraham, parents should command their households after them. Let obedience to parental authority be taught and enforced as the first step in obedience to the authority of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 22)
The Lord is our Creator, and we are His children, subject to His rule. God’s method of government is an example of how parents are to train their children. There is no oppression in the Lord’s service, and there is to be no oppression in the home. Parents and guardians are to treat those under their care even as God treats His earthly children, with kindness and love.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 23)
In the home and in the school there is to be strict and faithful discipline. Neither parents nor teachers are to allow disregard of their authority to go unnoticed. They are to make immediate efforts to lead the offender into right paths. Should they neglect to correct children when they do wrong, God would hold them accountable for the results of their neglect. But let them be sparing of censure. Let kindness be the law of the home and of the school. Let children to taught to keep the law of the Lord, and let a firm, loving influence restrain them from evil.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 24)
Parents, humble your hearts before God. Begin a thorough work with your children. Plead with the Lord to forgive your disregard of His word in neglecting to train your children in the way they should go. Ask for light and guidance, for a tender conscience, and for clear discernment that you may see your mistakes and failures. God will bear such prayers from a humble and contrite heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 25)
The world is watching and will take notice of every defect to be seen among Christ’s followers. Shall we co-operate with the great enemy of souls in accusing those who are trying to do the Lord’s work? Those who truly love Jesus will endeavor so to live that they may not in their lives misrepresent the character of their Master.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 26)
We are not to be satisfied with a low standard. “if any man will come after Me,” Christ says, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” [Matthew 16:24.] May God help fathers and mothers to purify their souls that they may stand before Him and before the world as those who are keeping the way of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 22, 1904, 27)
Ms 24, 1904
Words of Instruction NP March 8, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in CG 420-421; 1SM 86-88. +
“The Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire; ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice. And He declared unto you His covenant, which He commanded you to perform, even ten commandments, and He wrote them upon two tables of stone.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 1)
“And the Lord commanded me at that time to teach you statutes and judgments, that ye might do them in the land whither ye go over to possess it. Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves, ... lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or female, the likeness of any beast that is on the earth, the likeness of any winged fowl that flieth in the air, the likeness of anything that creepeth on the ground, the likeness of any fish that is in the waters under the earth; and lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to worship them, and serve them, which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven.” [Deuteronomy 4:12-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 2)
This charge, given to ancient Israel, is given also to God’s people today. Let those who have been denominated as His peculiar people remember that the things He has created are not God, that they but testify of God. Let them battle against the inclination to give way to the unsanctified propensities that strengthen with every indulgence. Let every church member remember that in order to be a co-worker with God, he must serve the Lord in the way that He has marked out in His Word, submitting wholly to His will and His way.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 3)
Those who would be workers together with God must look at things from His side of the question, not from the side of those who are unconverted. There are those who all through their lives have given way to inclination altogether more than is for their spiritual good. They have come to think that they cannot be happy unless they are favored as they think they ought to be.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 4)
“Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,” Christ says, “and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] The moment that you submit your will to My will, trusting in My ability to understand your needs, believing My promise, you will find rest. Place your dependence on the validity of My promise. Rest on the word that I have spoken. Then your heart and mind will expand to discern the far-reaching character of My love. You will see that it is a saving love, a love that you may freely express to others. When your life is bound up with My life, the influence of your words and acts will be as salt that has not lost its savor.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 5)
An unconverted life manifests itself in desire for recognition and self-gratification. He who lives such a life may profess to be a Christian, but he is entirely out of harmony with Christ. He does not reveal Christ in his words, his acts, his dress.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 6)
Economy in Dress
There are professing Christians who spend so much on dress that they have nothing to spare for the needs of others. They think that they must have expensive clothing, and they are regardless of the needs of those who find it difficult to provide themselves with even the plainest clothing.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 7)
This describes the real condition of things in many churches. O how much better it would be if those who indulge their taste for expensive dress would, instead, deny themselves and with the means thus saved help the needy ones among them.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 8)
My sisters, I ask that there be more harmony between your dress and your profession of faith. Bring your manner of dressing into conformity to the rules given in the Bible. Then the religious services that you attend will indeed be love-feasts, hallowed by the presence of Christ. And you will have means with which to help your poorer sisters. Remember that these sisters may need something more than the aid of your means. Help them with your suggestions, your tact and skill. Show them how to dress simply and yet tastefully. This is missionary work that is most acceptable to God.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 9)
Will you not talk these things over together, and see what you can do toward economizing in dress, that you may have something with which to help your poorer sisters. You are members of the royal family. Your names are enrolled in the Lamb’s book of life. Will you not dress in harmony with the instruction found in God’s Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 10)
“I will therefore,” the apostle Paul writes, “that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works.” [1 Timothy 2:8-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 11)
And Peter writes, “Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.” [1 Peter 3:1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 12)
Worldlings spend much on dress. But the Lord has charged His people to come out from the world and be separate. Gay or expensive apparel is not becoming to those who profess to believe that we are living in the last days of probation.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 13)
My sisters, it is not your dress that makes you of value in the Lord’s sight. It is the inward adorning, the graces of the Holy Spirit, the kind word, the thoughtful consideration for others that He values.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 14)
Practice economy in your outlay of means for dress. Remember that what you wear is constantly exerting an influence upon those with whom you come in contact. Do not lavish upon yourselves means that is greatly needed elsewhere. Do not spend the Lord’s money to gratify a taste for expensive clothing.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 15)
In every particular our dress is to be in harmony with the truth that we profess. Those of our sisters who are connected with our institutions should be very careful to dress in a way that will give others a correct representation of the truth for this time. Let them show that Christ has given them strength to deny the inclination for expensive dress. The young women who are nurses will see much expensive clothing as they are brought in contact with the patients. But let them look away from this to the One who left His high position in the heavenly courts and came to our world to live in our behalf a life of self-denial and sacrifice. Let them walk in the light that shines from the cross of Calvary.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 16)
Willing to Spend and be Spent
He who loves God supremely and his neighbor as himself will work with the constant realization that he is a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. Making God’s will his will, he will reveal in his life the transforming power of the grace of Christ. In all the circumstances of life, he will take Christ’s example as His guide.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 17)
Every true, self-sacrificing worker for God is willing to spend and be spent for the sake of others. Christ says, “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.” [John 12:25.] By earnest, thoughtful efforts to help where help is needed, the true Christian shows his love for God and for his fellow beings. He may lose his life in service. But when Christ comes to gather His jewels to Himself, he will find it again.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 18)
My brethren and sisters, do not spend a large amount of time and money on self for the sake of appearance. Those who do this are obliged to leave undone many things that would have comforted others, sending a warm glow to their weary spirits. We all need to learn how to improve more faithfully the opportunities that so often come to us to bring light and hope into the lives of others. How can we improve these opportunities if our thoughts are centered upon self? He who is self-centered loses countless opportunities for doing that which would have brought blessing to others and to himself. It is the duty of the servant of Christ, under every circumstance, to ask himself, What can I do to help others? Having done his best, he is to leave the consequences with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 19)
I desire so to live that in the future life I can feel that during this life I did what I could. God has provided for every one pleasure that may be enjoyed by rich and poor alike—the pleasure found in cultivating pureness of thought and unselfishness of action, the pleasure that comes from speaking sympathizing words and doing kindly deeds. From those who perform such service the light of Christ shines to brighten lives darkened by many shadows.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 20)
God is dishonored when we fail to speak the truth plainly to one another. But we are to speak the truth in love, bringing tenderness and sympathy into our voices.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 21)
The perils of the last days are upon us. Those who live to please and gratify self are dishonoring the Lord. He cannot work through them; for they would misrepresent Him before those who are ignorant of the truth. Be very careful not to hinder, by an unwise expenditure of means, the work that the Lord would have done in proclaiming the warning message to a world lying in wickedness. Study economy, cutting down your personal expense to the lowest possible figure. On every hand the necessities of the cause of God are calling for help. God may see that you are fostering pride. He may see that it is necessary to remove from you blessings which, instead of improving, you have used for the gratification of selfish pride. The truth that we hear will save us only as we gladly accept it, showing in our lives the result of its working, growing in grace and in a knowledge of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 22)
Help in Every Time of Need
Those who are laboring in places where the work has not long been started will often find themselves in great need of better facilities. Their work will seem to be hindered for lack of these facilities; but let them not worry. Let them take the whole matter to the Lord in prayer. When trying to build up the work in new territory, we have often gone to the limit of our resources. At times it seemed as if we could not advance further. But we kept our petitions ascending to the heavenly courts, all the time denying self; and God heard and answered our prayers, sending us means for the advancement of the work.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 23)
Lay every care at the feet of the Redeemer. “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.] Work, and pray, and believe with the whole heart. Do not wait till the money is in your hands before doing anything. Walk out by faith. God has declared that the standard of truth is to be planted in many places. Learn to believe as you pray to God for help. Practice self-denial; for Christ’s whole life on this earth was one of self-denial. He came to show us what we must be and do in order to gain eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 24)
Do your best, and then wait patiently, hopefully, rejoicingly, because the promise of God cannot fail. Failure comes because many who could put their means into circulation for the advancement of God’s work are lacking in faith. The longer they withhold their means, the less faith they will have. They are barrier builders who fearfully retard the work of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 25)
My dear fellow workers, be true, hopeful, heroic. Let every blow be made in faith. As you do your best, the Lord will reward your faithfulness. From the life-giving fountain draw physical, mental, and spiritual energy. Manliness, womanliness—sanctified, purified, refined, ennobled—we have the promise of receiving. We need that faith which will enable us to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible. As you fix your eyes upon Him, you will be filled with a deep love for the souls for whom He died and will receive strength for renewed effort.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 26)
Christ is our only hope. Come to God in the name of Him who gave His life for the world. Rely upon the efficacy of His sacrifice. Show that His love, His joy is in your soul, and that because of this your joy is full. Cease to talk unbelief. In God is our strength. Pray much. Prayer is the life of the soul. The prayer of faith is the weapon by which we may successfully resist every assault of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 24, 1904, 27)
Ms 26, 1904
Persecution Not to Be Needlessly Encountered NP March 11, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in LDE 151-152. +
“After these things, Jesus walked in Galilee: for He could not walk in Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 1)
“Now the Jews’ feast of tabernacles was at hand. His brethren therefore said unto Him, Depart hence, and go into Judea, that Thy disciples also may see the works that Thou doest. For there is no man that doeth anything in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If Thou do these things, show Thyself to the world. For neither did His brethren believe in Him.” [John 7:1-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 2)
Christ’s brethren had been closely associated with Him from childhood. But they had not regarded this association as a great privilege. Instead of being blessed and benefited by beholding His blameless life, they had imbibed the sentiments of unbelief. Their words reveal their darkened comprehension. Had they believed in the divine mission of Jesus, they would not have spoken such words. Neither love nor reverence is seen in their attitude to Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 3)
Jesus answered His brethren, “My time is not yet come: but your time is always ready. The world cannot hate you; but Me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil.” [Verses 6, 7.] Those who receive the spirit of the world and share its unbelief will receive no opposition from the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 4)
Jesus refrained from taking a course that would bring such a crisis in His life as to cut short His lifework. The opposition of the priests and rulers at Jerusalem had driven the mighty Healer from their midst. He restricted, for a time, His labors to Galilee. Often He left one field of labor for another in order to escape from those who were seeking His life. When He was rejected at Nazareth, and His own townsmen tried to kill Him, He went down to Capernaum, where the people were astonished at His teaching, “for His word was with power.” [Luke 4:32.] He did not, by rushing into danger, hasten a crisis. He knew that He was to receive the world’s hatred; He knew that His work would result in His death; but prematurely to expose Himself would not be the will of His Father.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 5)
From this we are to learn a lesson. As time goes by we shall have to encounter an opposition that will become more and more intense. As enmity is aroused in various places against those who observe the Sabbath of the Lord, it may become necessary for God’s people to move from the places to places where they will not be so bitterly opposed. God does not require His children to remain where, by the course of wicked men, their influence is made of no effect and their lives endangered. When liberty and life are imperiled, it is not merely our privilege, it is our positive duty to go to places where the people are willing to hear the word of life and where the opportunities for preaching the Word will be more favorable.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 6)
There is a large field in which to labor for the salvation of souls; and unless loyalty to God requires it, His servants are not to imperil their lives. They are not to be discouraged by persecution; but when their work is hedged up in one place, they are to seek a place where they can continue to labor for the salvation of souls, where there are people whose hearts have not, by unbelief, been hardened against the truth. Christ moved quietly from one place to another, traveling on foot. He knew that some of those who heard His words would gladly receive the truths He taught. After His ascension, many who, during His ministry, had listened to His words openly acknowledged their belief in Him as the Son of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 26, 1904, 7)
Ms 28, 1904
Unwise Speculations NP March 11, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in 1SM 172-174. +
We need a far deeper understanding of the character of God as revealed in His Word. We should study the Scriptures daily, that we may be able to teach others in the simplicity of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 1)
A study of the work of Christ reveals the true science of soul-saving. Much is lost when men catch at ideas of which they have but little understanding and in their human wisdom teach strange doctrines. Those who possess sanctified wisdom will teach sanctifying truths.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 2)
“Then came unto Him the Sadducees, which say there is no resurrection; and they asked Him, saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man’s brother die, and leave his wife behind him, and leave no children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. Now there were seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed: and the third likewise. And the seven had her, and left no seed: last of all the woman died also. In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them? for the seven had her to wife.” [Mark 12:18-23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 3)
The doctrines held by the Pharisees and the Sadducees differed widely. The Sadducees were skeptical and atheistical in their belief. They sought to magnify sophistries and speculative ideas of their own production. They denied the doctrine of the resurrection and rejected the idea of future rewards and punishments. They came to Christ with what they thought would be a perplexing question. Their purpose was to entangle Him in His words and to confuse other minds. And by heaping ridicule upon this portion of the law, they thought to bring into contempt all the Mosaic institutions.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 4)
Christ’s reply showed that His questioners were building upon a false foundation. He charged them with ignorance of the true teachings of the Word of God. A right understanding of the Scriptures is the fountain from which flows all pure, heavenly knowledge.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 5)
“Ye do err,” He said, “not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God.”“For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven. And as touching the dead, that they rise: have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living; ye do therefore greatly err.” [Matthew 22:29; Mark 12:25-27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 6)
Had the Sadducees understood the Scriptures, they would have known that the marriage relation, as instituted in Eden, will not exist in Paradise.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 7)
There are men today who express their belief that there will be marriages and births in the new earth, but those who believe the Scriptures cannot accept such doctrines. The doctrine that children will be born in the new earth is not a part of the “sure word of prophecy.” [2 Peter 1:19.] The words of Christ are too plain to be misunderstood. They should forever settle the question of marriages and births in the new earth. Neither those who shall be raised from the dead, nor those who shall be translated without seeing death, will marry or be given in marriage. They will be as the angels of God, members of the royal family.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 8)
Preach the WORD
I would say to those who hold views contrary to this plain declaration of Christ, Upon such matters silence is eloquence. It is presumption to indulge in suppositions and theories regarding matters that God has not made known to us in His Word. We need not enter into speculation regarding our future state.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 9)
To my ministering brethren I would say, “Preach the word. Be instant in season and out of season.” [2 Timothy 4:2.] Do not bring to the foundation wood, and hay, and stubble—your own surmisings and speculations, which can benefit no one.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 10)
Christ withheld no truths essential to our salvation. Those things that are revealed are for us and our children, but we are not to allow our imagination to frame doctrines concerning things not revealed.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 11)
The Lord has made every provision for our happiness in the future life, but He has made no revelations regarding these plans, and we are not to speculate concerning them. Neither are we to measure the conditions of the future life by the conditions of this life.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 12)
Matters of vital importance have been plainly revealed in the Word of God. These subjects are worthy of our deepest thought. But we are not to search into matters on which God has been silent. Some have put forth the speculation that the redeemed will not have gray hair. Other foolish suppositions have been put forward, as though these were matters of importance. May God help His people to think rationally. When questions arise upon which we are uncertain, we should ask, “What saith the Scripture?” [Romans 4:3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 13)
Let those who wish for something new seek for that newness of life resulting from the new birth. Let them purify their souls by obeying the truth, and act in harmony with the instruction Christ gave to the lawyer who asked what he must do in order to inherit eternal life:
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 14)
“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.”“This do, and thou shalt live.” [Luke 10:27, 28.] All who will conform their lives to the plain requirements of God’s Word will inherit eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 28, 1904, 15)
Ms 30, 1904
Redeem the Time St. Helena, California October 29, 1903 Portions of this manuscript are published in CG 328-329; UL 316; 1SM 169-170.
I have a message for our ministering brethren and for our medical missionary workers.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 1)
More than forty years ago the Lord gave us special light on health reform. In 1865 the little book How to Live was published. I ask, How many have been walking in the light then given? Are there not many who have refused to walk in harmony with the counsels of God?
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 2)
We have not made advancement proportionate to the light we have received. God’s people have failed to fulfil the commission given by Jesus to His disciples in all ages:
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 3)
“Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:19, 20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 4)
What a work might have been accomplished had God’s people in faith consecrated themselves wholly to His service and carried out the instruction given by Christ! They would themselves have been sanctified by a belief of the truth, and a quick work would have been accomplished in the earth. Had we done faithfully the work as God desired us to do it, we should ere now have entered our eternal home.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 5)
But we have been standing still, hindering the work of God by our unbelief. Many have become careless and self-confident. Many have turned unto fables and are working in opposition to the truth. We need now to seek earnestly the answer to the question, “What must I do to inherit eternal life?” We may find the answer in the words: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.... This do, and thou shalt live.” [Luke 10:25, 27, 28.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 6)
To love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves—this is the fulfilling of the law. “Upon these two great principles hang all the law and the prophets.” [Matthew 22:40.] Well does Satan understand this, and he works with all his power to prevent the manifestation of the divine love in the human heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 7)
Health and strength of body and spirit are dependent upon a belief of the truth as it is in Jesus. To as many as believe in Him, God gives power to become His sons.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 8)
Nature, an Imperfect Revelation of God
The existence of a personal God, the unity of Christ with His Father, lies at the foundation of all true science. From nature we can gain only an imperfect idea of the greatness and majesty of God. We see the working of His power and His wisdom, but He Himself is beyond our comprehension. The ocean, the cataract, the lofty, rugged mountains reveal but imperfectly His handiwork. Satan has introduced confusion and deformity into the creation of God. Something more than nature is needed to reveal the character of the Father.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 9)
Christ came to this earth to reveal what finite minds can comprehend of the glory of God. He came to unite divinity and humanity that through Him, with character made perfect, human beings might at last behold God in the fulness of His glory. Through the merits of the sacrifice He has made, we may “become partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” [2 Peter 1:4.] The bright beams of divinity pass through Christ to His followers. “As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.” [John 1:12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 10)
Faith Essential to Salvation
“Without faith it is impossible to please” God. [Hebrews 11:6.] We must do as He bids us in His Word and depend wholly upon Him. We are to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 11)
“And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” [John 6:40.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 12)
In their unbelief, “the Jews then murmured at Him, because He said, I am the bread which came down from heaven. And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that He saith, I came down from heaven?” [Verses 41, 42.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 13)
Jesus “answered and said unto them, murmur not among yourselves. No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.” [Verses 43, 44.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 14)
Notwithstanding the mighty works that they had seen Jesus perform, the Jews did not believe His words. And if the miracles of Christ did not overcome the unbelief of the people in His day, shall we expect to escape criticism and even contempt from those who are not sanctified by belief of the truth?
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 15)
To every one in His church the Lord has given a decided work. Let each act his part faithfully, seeking to exert an influence that will draw others to Christ. Young men should be associated in the work of God with those of experience who will kindly and affectionately help them to prepare for the work to which the Lord may call them.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 16)
Resist the Enemy
I must bear a decided message to our brethren. Let there be no compromise with evil. Meet boldly the dangerous influences that arise. Do not fear for the results of resisting the powers of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 17)
In these days many deceptions are being taught as truth. Some of our brethren have taught views which we cannot endorse. Fanciful ideas, strained and peculiar interpretations of the Scripture are coming in. Some of these teachings may seem to be but jots and tittles now, but they will grow and become snares to the inexperienced.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 18)
We have a decided work to do. Let not the enemy cause us to swerve from the proclamation of the definite truth for this time and turn our attention to fanciful ideas.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 19)
Unless we are individually wide-awake to discern the workings of the Holy Spirit, we shall certainly stumble and fall into Satan’s pitfalls of unbelief. I call upon our brethren to watch as faithful shepherds and guardians over the inexperienced who are exposed to the wiles of seductive influences. Keep a continual lookout for rocks and quicksands that threaten to destroy faith in the messages that God has given for us at this time. Watch for souls as they that must give account.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 20)
As soldiers of Christ we are called upon to wage a warfare in a country claimed by the prince of the power of the air. Therefore all must be constantly on guard against the snares that the enemy is setting for our feet. We shall meet deceptive influences on every side, but we need not be overcome by them.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 21)
Let us prayerfully seek to restore those who have been led into error. Considering our own weakness, we should seek to bind up and heal, rather than to destroy. With voices softened and subdued by the Spirit of God, let us endeavor to save those who are under the deceptive spell of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 22)
Sometimes Satan clothes his presentations with flattery, speaking soft and pleasing words. At other times he is “as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may destroy.” [1 Peter 5:8.] We must not remain in ignorance of his devices, if we desire successfully to resist him. We may not know the weak points of our character, but Satan knows them. Through prayer and searching of the Scriptures, we may detect his wiles. We must watch carefully and be fortified with, “It is written.”“Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.” [Matthew 4:4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 23)
We need to search the Scriptures daily, that we may know the way of the Lord, and that we be not deceived by religious fallacies. The world is full of false theories and seductive spiritualistic ideas, which tend to destroy clear spiritual perception and to lead away from truth and holiness. Especially at this time do we need to heed the warning, “Let no man deceive you with vain words.” [Ephesians 5:6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 24)
We must be careful lest we misinterpret the Scriptures. The plain teachings of the Word of God are not to be so spiritualized that the reality is lost sight of. Do not overstrain the meaning of sentences in the Bible in an effort to bring forth something odd in order to please the fancy. Take the Scriptures as they read. Avoid idle speculation concerning what will be in the kingdom of heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 25)
“Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord and in the power of His might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all to stand.” [Ephesians 6:10-13.] One or two pieces of armor will not be sufficient, we must be clad with the whole gospel armor.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 26)
“Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace. Above all, take the shield of FAITH, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints; and for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, for which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly as I ought to speak.... Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.” [Verses 14-20, 23, 24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 27)
“Be ye therefore followers of God as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given Himself to us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweetsmelling savor. But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as becometh saints; neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient: but rather giving of thanks. For this ye know, that no adulterer, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive you with vain words: for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience. Be not ye therefore partakers with them. For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of the light: (for the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth;) proving what is acceptable unto the Lord.” [Ephesians 5:1-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 28)
Our Children to Be Guarded
We are not to place ourselves in the society of the pleasure-loving and worldly, who have no love for the truth. Such association will paralyze the spiritual perceptions. “Wherefore come ye out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” [2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 29)
Inexperienced youth are not to be encouraged to choose the society of the impenitent, who are not worked by the Spirit of God. Satan will ensnare those who have not a continual realization of the fact that they are the Lord’s property.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 30)
Like Abraham, parents are to command their children after them to keep the ways of the Lord and to do justice and judgment. This is a science that many need to learn.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 31)
Parents, awake to your responsibilities. You must be wide-awake if you would be safe guardians for your family. So far as lies in your power, seek to guard them from satanic influences.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 32)
You pray, “Lead us not into temptation.” [Matthew 6:13.] Then do not consent for your children to be placed where they will meet unnecessary temptation. Do not send them away to schools where they will be associated with influences that will be as tares sown in the field of their heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 33)
In the home school, during their early years, train and discipline your children in the fear of God. And then be careful lest you place them where the religious impressions they have received will be effaced, and the love of God taken out of their hearts. Let no inducement of high wages or of apparently great educational advantages lead you to send your children away from your influence, to places where they will be exposed to great temptations. “What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul; or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” [Mark 8:36, 37.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 34)
As servants of our absent Lord, we are entrusted with the charge over His household affairs. We know not when He will return, but He has said, “Be ye therefore ready also: for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not.” [Luke 12:40.] We must be constantly prepared, lest “coming suddenly” He find us sleeping. [Mark 13:36.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 35)
Christ is soon to come to take to Himself His waiting people. But when He comes He will not find them united with His enemies living in conformity to the habits and customs of the world. They will be clothed with the robe of His righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 36)
“For their sakes,” Christ says, “I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one even as We are one; I in them and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them as Thou hast loved Me.” [John 17:19-23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 37)
“Father, I will that they also whom Thou hast given Me be with Me where I am; that they may behold My glory, which Thou hast given Me: for Thou lovest Me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world hath not know Thee: but I have known Thee, and these have known that thou hast sent Me. And I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them.” [Verses 24-26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 30, 1904, 38)
Ms 34, 1904
Instruction re the Work of Dr. Caro Refiled as Ms 102, 1900.
Ms 36, 1904
The New Life in Christ NP April 13, 1904 [typed] Portions of this manuscript are published in 6BC 1115; UL 117.
“And you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; wherein in time past ye walked according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience; among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others.” [Ephesians 2:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 1)
But a change came. You were convicted and converted. Did you then exercise the faith that works by love and purifies the soul, or did you continue to follow the same evil habits and practices that you followed before your conversion? If you were genuinely converted, you turned from all wrong. The mind which has been placed in the control of Christ, and on which He has wrought by His grace, becomes refined, purified, elevated.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 2)
“But God, who is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, ... and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus; that in the ages to come He might show the exceeding riches of His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus.” [Verses 4-7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 3)
Let us consider the representation that God wants us to make before angels and before men. By helpful words, purity of action, and nobility of principle, the Christian is to reveal the value of the righteousness of Christ. He is to live the truth as it is in Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 4)
Without Christ we can do nothing worthy of commendation. “By grace are ye saved, through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest any man should boast.” [Verses 8, 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 5)
Human beings are in continual danger of boasting, of exalting self. Thus they reveal their weakness. There are those who, because they thought that others did not give them credit for the value of their work, have become offended and have acted out their unworthiness. They placed a high estimate on their capabilities, but the result proved their estimate to be wrong. The fruit revealed in their lives is not the fruit that is borne by a good tree.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 6)
“We are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.” [Verse 10.] Those who obey these words will not do the works of Satan, causing dissension and strife. They will show what a belief of the truth has done for them.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 7)
“Wherefore remember,” Paul says, “that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is made by hands; that at that time”—when the light broke into the darkened chambers of the soul—“ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenant of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world; but now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were afar off are made nigh by the blood of Christ.” [Verses 11-13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 8)
The apostle desired those to whom he was writing to remember that they must reveal in their lives the glorious change wrought in them by Christ’s transforming grace. They were to be lights in the world, by their purified, sanctified characters exerting an influence over and above the influence of satanic agencies. They were ever to remember the words, “Not of yourselves.” [Verse 8.] They could not change their own sinful hearts. And when by their efforts souls were led from the ranks of Satan to take their stand with Christ, they were not to take any credit to themselves for the transformation wrought.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 9)
God’s workers today are to remember this. The great change that is seen in the life of a sinner after his conversion is not brought about through any human goodness; therefore all human boasting is entirely out of place. “Let him that glorieth, glory in the Lord.” [Jeremiah 9:24; 1 Corinthians 1:31.] Let those who are brought to repentance declare that it is only because of the goodness of God that they have been led to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 10)
He who is rich in mercy has imparted to us His grace. Then let praise and thanksgiving ascend to Him, because He has become our Saviour. Let His love, filling our hearts and minds, flow forth from our lives in rich currents of grace. When we were dead in trespasses and sins, He quickened us into spiritual life. He brought grace and pardon, filling the soul with new life. Thus the sinner passes from death to life. He now takes up his new duties. His life becomes true and strong, filled with good works. “Because I live,” Christ said, “ye shall live also.” [John 14:19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 11)
I ask believers to consider the words, “Ye must be born again.” [John 3:7.] Are you living the new life in Christ? Are you doing His work? Are you honoring Him by showing the great advantage there is in standing under His banner? Are you so grateful to Christ for His redeeming love, so faithful and true to Him, that your heart cannot be haughty, selfish, self-centered? Is watching unto prayer a part of your daily life?
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 12)
The truly converted man has no time to think and talk of the faults of others. His lips are sanctified, and as God’s witness he testifies that the grace of Christ has transformed his heart. This grace is revealed in sound, Christlike principles. His influence shows that he has received the new birth. He realizes that he cannot afford to talk discouragement and unbelief; he cannot afford to be harsh and faultfinding. He has not received orders from God to punish the erring and sinful by heaping abuse upon them.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 13)
My brother, my sister, be afraid to find fault, afraid to talk against your fellow beings, lest you lose the sense that you are dedicated to the service of God, and that as a faithful servant, you must keep His highest interests in view. You cannot afford to make a representation that will show to the world that you are a sinner. You are to make a representation that will convince unbelievers that you are a child of God, under the training of the Captain of your salvation, that you may be prepared at any time to go into active service. Your lives are to reveal constant advancement. You have enlisted to fight against Satan’s forces, and you have no time to fight against your fellow soldiers.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 14)
God calls upon His church to awake to their duty, to show themselves loyal and true to the Captain of their salvation. They are to follow His example, learning what it means to be faithful to Him who loves them and who has given them a place in His army.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 15)
Not to Destroy, but to Save
Who will now put on the white robe of Christ’s righteousness, which is without spot or wrinkle, so that Satan cannot in derision point to their filthy garments. Keep the soul clean and pure. You have no time to gather up the mistakes of others. Attend to your own mistakes, and make the erring ashamed by your kindly, sympathetic interest in them. A Christian is keenly sensitive to the needs of others, because he realizes that they are Christ’s property. He is ever on the watch for opportunities to help them.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 16)
Envy, evil surmising, backbiting, and faultfinding—let these not be named amongst Christ’s disciples. These things are the cause of the present feebleness of the church. We have a perfect pattern, even the life of Christ. It is to be our eager desire to do as He has done, to live as He lived, that others, seeing our good works, may be led to glorify God. The Lord’s blessing will rest upon us as we seek to bless others by doing the work that Christ came to this world to teach us how to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 17)
God gave His only begotten Son to die for a race of rebels, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. Why should we not walk and work in the way that God has marked out? Why should any one please the enemy by tearing down another’s work, using the powers God has given him to kill hope and drive souls into discouragement. In every church there are young men and young women who need the help of a strong, compassionate handclasp of a loving, Christlike interest that will not let them go. Let there be an end to bickering over little things. Let unkind speeches go as a hateful, unprofitable thing. Cease to speak words that do no good, and come close to those who have erred. Take hold of them, and draw them to Christ. Tell Satan that he cannot have them; for they are the Saviour’s property. Give Satan no chance to enter our ranks.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 18)
“I came not to condemn, but to save,” Christ declared. [Verse 17.] Angels are sent from the heavenly courts, not to destroy, but to watch over and guard imperiled souls, to save the lost, to bring the straying back to the fold. Have you, then, no words from a pitying heart to speak to the lost and straying? Will you let them perish, or will you reach out to them a helping hand? Right around you there are souls that are in danger of perishing. Will you not work for them and pray with them? Will you not draw them to the Saviour with the cords of love? Cease your reproaches, and speak words that will inspire them with faith and courage. Let them see in you a consistent, Christian life.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 19)
God’s Message to Us
“For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles, if ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward; how that by revelation He made known unto me the mystery, ... which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto His holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit; that the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 20)
“Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of His power. Unto me who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ; to the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, according to the eternal purpose which He purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” [Ephesians 3:1-3, 5-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 21)
This is the message that I am commissioned to bear to you. You are to take the words addressed by Paul to the church at Ephesus as if addressed personally to you. By alienation, disunion, and diversity of opinion, Satan has hindered the work outlined in the words of the apostle. Had believers put self out of sight, had they refused to carry out the plans devised by Satan to hinder the work of the Lord, how much further advanced we might now be. For years messages have been sent pointing out the work to be done. But this work has not been accomplished. The members of our churches have stood directly across the path of its advancement, blocking the way by envy, evil surmisings, faultfinding. They have sought the highest place. Commercial business has absorbed the attention and consumed the means that ought to have been given to the proclamation of the message of salvation. Thank God, something has been done, but a thousand times more than has been done might have been done. The enemy brought in a variety of things to occupy the minds of believers; time is fast passing, the work is still undone, and the world is growing worse and worse. And yet in mercy the Spirit of God is still striving with souls. In the name of the Lord, my brethren and sisters, I call upon you to put on the whole armor of God. Some of those who have never heard the reasons of our faith are now to be reached. Many are waiting for a message from God’s Word. Go to them, and tell them where we are standing in the history of this world.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 22)
The end is near, and the message contained in the third chapter of Ephesians is the message that I am bidden to give to believers. A worldwide message is to be borne. The situation has been laid open before me. We are now to take hold of God in earnest. The Voice said, “Lift up your voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins.” [Isaiah 58:1.] They are hindering the proclamation of the last message of warning to the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 23)
Paul carried a burden that we ought now to be carrying. A great work is to be done, and it is to be done in a short time. Oh, how much there is to do, and how many there are who for various reasons are not engaged in God’s work. Satan is devising plans to keep the Lord’s forces out of the field. He does not want people to be aroused to a realization of the swift judgments that are coming upon the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 24)
Paul’s prayer for the Ephesians was: “That He would grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knoweth, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God. Now unto Him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto Him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end.” [Ephesians 3:16-21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 25)
These are words of the most solemn import. Do not pass them by as you have many warnings in the past. Do as Paul did, bow before God in humble, reverent prayer. We have lost respect for one another and reverence for God. Let us arouse to an understanding of our true position. God will not be trifled with. He has spoken by judgments in Battle Creek, to arouse those who for years have worked at cross purposes with Him. The destruction of the institutions in Battle Creek were not mere casualties. They were the reproof of God to His people. I entreat those who have, as it were, defied God to His face, no longer to dishonor Him by clinging to your own will and your own way. Let us now take up the work of God intelligently and unitedly, proclaiming as with one voice the message of warning and salvation. Let us heed the word of the Lord, lest coming suddenly He find us unready. There will be no second probation. Now, while it is called today, if we will hear the voice of the Lord, and turn fully to Him, He will have mercy on us and abundantly pardon.
(19LtMs, Ms 36, 1904, 26)
Ms 38, 1904
Our Work in Washington Washington, D. C. May 3, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in six articles used in various publications.
I am grateful to my heavenly Father for the blessings that He has bestowed upon me since we left St. Helena.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 1)
In the comfortable carriage which my brethren have so kindly placed at my disposal while I remain in Washington, I have several times gone over the land which has been purchased in Takoma Park for school and sanitarium purposes. All that I have seen has been most satisfactory. The land resembles representations that have been presented before me by the Lord. It is well adapted for the purpose for which it is to be used. There is on it ample room for a school and a sanitarium, without crowding either institution. The fine stream running right through the land is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 2)
There were many things to be considered in choosing a location for our printing office and our sanitarium. We knew that everything must be in accordance with the light given; and we praise the Lord for guiding us to this place.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 3)
Our brethren have been waiting for certain business arrangements to be completed before going forward with building operations. I am told that these arrangements have been completed, and we can now go forward in carrying out the plans that have been laid. The way is prepared for the work to advance. For this we are very thankful. The situation here fills me with hope and courage. We know that the Lord desires us to go forward as speedily as possible with the work before us.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 4)
It is true that the Takoma Park sewer farm is close to our land; but this farm is to be moved away a mile in an opposite direction. Arrangements have been completed for this to be done immediately. Pipes from our buildings can be connected with the main sewer pipe, and we shall thus have a perfect sewer system. This is most important. The atmosphere round our sanitariums must ever be kept pure and sweet. The instruction given me in regard to our sanitariums on the point of sewerage has been repeated again and again to correct wrong methods. But it has been a hard matter to make some understand. Above all other places, a health institution should have a perfect drainage system, and its air and water should be absolutely free from impurity.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 5)
Much has been said in disparagement of our land here in Takoma Park because of the nearness of the sewer farm. But this farm, as I have already said, is to be removed at once to a place a mile away from our land. Will our people not cease speaking of this matter until they have some genuine evil to talk of. We have had very clear instruction regarding the danger of polluted atmosphere to health and life; and we hope never to be guilty of the least carelessness in this respect.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 6)
No pains or money should be spared to secure perfect sewer arrangements in connection with our schools and sanitariums. Message after message in regard to this matter has been given to those bearing responsibilities in our institutions. I have been plainly instructed that carelessness or neglect in regard to sanitary conditions, in the home or in public buildings, means a withdrawal of the blessing of God. Special directions in reference to sanitarium arrangements were given to the children of Israel. Every one was strictly charged to keep his dwelling and his premises clean, lest the Lord, passing by, should see uncleanness and should remove His presence from those who were careless or indifferent in regard to impurity of any kind upon their premises.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 7)
The contract for the removal of the sewer farm has been signed. The removal of this farm will cost the town of Takoma a considerable sum, but the Town Council thinks that it should be done and is willing to do it. The work will be begun at once.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 8)
The town of Takoma Park is supplied with water from the stream which runs through our land. The water is first filtered and is then pumped into a tank resting on great iron supports two hundred feet high. From this tank the water is carried in pipes all over the town. Thus we shall obtain our water, and for five years the sanitarium will have its water free. At the end of that time it will pay a small sum yearly, sufficient to cover the cost of pumping the water.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 9)
Last Sunday we took a long drive through the district immediately adjoining our land. Sister Daniells was with us, and she showed us the settlements of people nearest our land. We were very much pleased with the appearance of these settlements. The houses are neat and comfortable and are surrounded with pretty yards.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 10)
The places that we saw reminded me of what we saw when we first visited Oakland and San Francisco. Then Oakland was not nearly as large as it is now. It was called San Francisco’s bedroom, because so many of the businessmen working in San Francisco had homes in Oakland. Takoma Park might properly be called one of Washington’s bedrooms. A great many businessmen live here, going to their work in the city each morning and returning at night to the quiet and retreat of the country. It pleased us to see the comfortable homes scattered through the woods in every direction.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 11)
We feel greatly favored in having been able to purchase so large a tract of land in this place. It seems as if the place had been waiting to be occupied by our working forces.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 12)
The work here is to be a representation of the work that can be done in other parts of the South. It is to give a clear representation of the principles of truth held by Seventh-day Adventists.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 13)
There will be much work to do in various lines, and young men and women of solid worth will be needed who can enter the school as students when the buildings are ready. Wise, experienced teachers will be needed, men and women who can give the youth lessons in business lines and can teach them also to do true missionary work. Lessons from the [Word] of God are to be given. Nothing is to be neglected that will give a thorough training in right lines.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 14)
The Bible is to be made the foundation of all study, the basis of the education given. Thus the students will be taught to build upon the Rock. Many in our world do not understand the truth for this time. Our young men and young women should be wise unto salvation. They should know what is required of them.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 15)
The true motive of service is to be kept before old and young. The students are to be taught in such a way that they will become useful men and women. Every means that will elevate and ennoble them is to be employed. They are to be taught to put their powers to the very best use. Physical and mental powers are to be equally taxed. No part of the living machinery is to be overtaxed or left to become useless.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 16)
The plan followed in our school here is to be after the order of the plan followed in the school of the prophets. It is to be the earnest endeavor of every one to use the powers that God has given him in harmony with God’s laws. Habits of order and discipline are to be fostered. All that is done is to tend to brace nerve and muscle and will to more resolute effort for the harmonious development of the whole being.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 17)
The power that is exerted by a true, pure life is to be kept before the students. This will aid them in their preparation for useful service. Daily they will grow purer and stronger, better prepared to put on the whole armor of God through His grace and a study of His Word, becoming able to put forth aggressive effort against evil.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 18)
This is the education that the students are to be given. They are to be taught to use their physical, mental, and moral powers for God. Then they can intelligently appreciate His Word. Morbid complaints and cheerless repining will disappear. They will have no time to think of disagreeable things. The children of rich men will come to realize the use to which they are to put the treasures God has entrusted to them. All will help one another to gain an experience that will make them lights in the world. Angels of God will find access to human minds and will give grace and strength.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 19)
God will help our youth as He helped Daniel, if they will make the unreserved surrender of the will to Him that Daniel made and will appreciate the opportunities of growing in understanding. He will give them wisdom and knowledge and will fill their hearts with unselfishness. He will put into their minds plans of enlargement and will inspire them with hope and courage as they seek to bring others under the sway of the Prince of peace.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 20)
Those who do as Daniel and his fellows did will have the co-operation of God and the angels. They will work out with carefulness the sum of their salvation, God working in them, to will and to do of His good pleasure.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 21)
“Now abideth faith, hope, and love.” [1 Corinthians 13:13.] Faith grasps the hand of infinite power and will not be baffled; and hope maketh not ashamed, but brings joy and strength, turning the future into triumph. Every step is a step of advance in the path marked out by God. The truth revealed in every act of life links up hand in hand with providence, and God’s grace is the efficiency of the worker.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 22)
God has given to every one his measure of power, and we are to use this power in His service. In clear, distinct rays our light is to shine forth amid the moral darkness. The Christian is to work as a Son of God, receiving light from above wherever he is, helping others. No one is to rob God by living to himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 23)
In the Word of God there is an unsealed fountain of blessing. From this fountain all God’s workers can draw supplies of grace to give to others, revealing in their lives a clear exposition of the truth as it is in Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 24)
But I had almost forgotten that I was talking about the land that has been purchased in Takoma Park. I am so thankful that our work is to be established in this place. Were Christ here upon the ground, He would say to us, “Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest.” [John 4:35.] We have a work to do in leading precious souls onward step by step. Many will have to be taught line upon line, precept upon precept. The truth of God will be applied, by the Spirit’s power, to the heart and conscience.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 25)
My hopes for this place are high, as they have been in the past when I have entered new fields. The country for miles and miles round Washington is to be worked. We will not talk of what might have been done had the money spent in a few places been used in establishing memorials for God where such memorials are greatly needed; we will turn to the present. We want to present the truth in love and faith and hope and courage. We realize that in order to labor successfully, we must first be worked by the Holy Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 26)
***** Takoma Park, D. C. May 15 [13?], 1904
Our Work in Washington
I am grateful to my heavenly Father for the blessings that He has bestowed upon me since we left St. Helena.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 27)
I have several times gone over the land which has been purchased for school and sanitarium purposes, and all that I have seen has been most satisfactory. The land resembles representations that have been shown me by the Lord. It is well adapted for the purpose for which it is to be used. There is on it ample room for a school and a sanitarium, without crowding either institution. The fine stream running through the land is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 28)
Our sanitarium is to have an abundance of water free for five years. The school will pay seven cents for each one thousand gallons used.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 29)
Today our contract with the Takoma Park Town Council for the removal of the sewer farm was signed, and we can now go forward in carrying out the plans that have been laid. The sewer farm is to be moved one mile down the creek. We are to have most excellent sewer facilities.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 30)
No pains or money should be spared to secure perfect sewer arrangements in connection with our schools and sanitariums. Message after message in regard to this matter has been given to those bearing responsibilities in our institutions. I have been plainly instructed that carelessness or neglect in regard to sanitary conditions, in the home or in public buildings, means a withdrawal of the blessing of God. Special directions in reference to sanitary arrangements were given to the children of Israel. Every one was charged to keep his premises clean, within and without, lest the Lord, passing by, should see uncleanness and should remove His presence from those who were careless and indifferent in this respect.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 31)
A week ago we took a drive through various portions of Takoma Park, and Sister Daniells showed me the quiet and beautiful settlements near our land, half hidden by the natural forest. These settlements reminded me of Oakland, as it was thirty years ago. We feel thankful that our work can be located in such a place. It seems as if this place had been waiting to be occupied by our working forces.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 32)
The situation here fills me with hope and courage. We know that the Lord desires us to go forward as speedily as possible with the work before us. This work is to be a representation of the work that can be done in other parts of the South. It is to give a clear representation of the principles held by Seventh-day Adventists.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 33)
There will be much to do in various lines, and young men and women of solid worth will be needed who can enter the school as students when the buildings are ready. Wise, experienced teachers will be needed—men and women who can give the youth lessons in business lines and who can teach them, also, how to do true missionary work. Nothing is to be neglected that will give a thorough training in right lines.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 34)
The Bible is to be made the foundation of all study, the basis of the education given. Thus the students will be taught to build upon the Rock. Many in our world do not understand the truth for this time. Our young men and women should be wise unto salvation. They should know what is required of them.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 35)
The true motive of service is to be kept before old and young. The students are to be taught in such a way that they will develop into useful men and women. Every means that will elevate and ennoble them is to be employed. They are to be taught to put their powers to the best use. Physical and mental powers are to be equally taxed. No part of the living machinery is to be overworked or left to become useless.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 36)
Our school here is to follow the plan of the schools of the prophets. It is to be the earnest endeavor of every one to use the powers that God has given him in harmony with God’s laws. Habits of order and discipline are to be cultivated. All that is done is to brace nerve and muscle and will to more resolute effort for the harmonious development of the whole being. The power that is exerted by a true, pure life is to be kept before the students. This will aid them in their preparation for useful service. Daily they will grow purer and stronger, better prepared, through His grace and a study of His Word, to put forth aggressive efforts against evil.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 37)
***** Nashville, Tennessee June 4, 1904
The Work in Washington
There were many things to be considered in choosing a location for our sanitarium in Washington and for our training school for Christian workers. We knew that everything must be in accordance with the light given; and we praise the Lord for guiding us to Takoma Park. The location that has been secured for our sanitarium and school is all that could be desired. The land resembles representations that have been shown me by the Lord. It is well adapted for the purpose for which it is to be used. There is on it ample room for a school and a sanitarium, without crowding either institution. The atmosphere is pure, and the water is pure. A beautiful stream runs right through our land from north to south. This stream is a treasure more valuable than gold or silver. The building sites are upon fine elevations, with excellent drainage.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 38)
We fully believe that the Lord has gone before us in the purchase of this land; and we shall do all in our power to carry out His will in the establishment of His work in this place. We shall need young people of the very best talent in our work in Washington. We shall need workers who will bring no cloud upon the precious truth we are proclaiming. And we shall need means to erect the buildings that will be necessary for the carrying forward of our work. We know that we are where the Lord would have us, and we greatly desire that the work shall be established at once, and in accordance with His will. The message must be proclaimed in Washington and must go forth from that place to the other cities of the South.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 39)
God Himself originated the plan for the advancement of His work, and He has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls for help, they may respond, saying, “Lord, Thy pound—not my pound—hath gained other pounds.” [See Luke 19:16, 18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 40)
If those to whom the Lord’s money has been entrusted will be faithful in bringing to His treasury the means lent them, His work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the cause of truth, and the day of Christ’s coming will be hastened.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 41)
Men and women are to be brought under the influence of true, earnest, whole-hearted workers who labor for souls as they that must give an account.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 42)
All who are baptized into a measure of the apostolic spirit will be constrained to become God’s missionaries. If they will be true, firm to the faith, if they will not sell their Lord, but will ever acknowledge the divine supremacy and superintendence, God will prepare the way before them and will greatly bless them. The righteousness of Christ will go before them. He will help them to represent His goodness, mercy, and love. And the glory of the Lord will be their rereward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and joy—pure, heavenly joy—will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God’s love purifies and ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of heaven is revealed in their work, in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 43)
So God’s work in this world is to be carried forward. Faithful stewards are to place the Lord’s money in His treasury, that the sick may be ministered unto, that the youth may be trained for service, and that workers may be sent to all parts of the world. The church here below is to serve God with self-denial and sacrifice. Thus the work is to be carried forward and the most glorious triumphs won.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 44)
But ever bear in mind that all the glory is to be ascribed to God. Man is not to take any credit to himself. God’s way, if followed, will work out to the glory of His name.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 45)
The talent of means is the Lord’s. Every penny is His. The money we have is not to be used to please our own or our children’s fancies. It is to be invested in the cause of God, to furnish facilities for the carrying forward of His work. Something must be done to arrest the attention of the world. Men and women must be led to see the nearness of the end.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 46)
There are faithful souls who rejoice that the Lord has entrusted them with talents. These feel honored in becoming His helping hand; and like David, they say with gratitude, “What am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort, to build Thee an house for Thy holy name.” [1 Chronicles 29:14, 16.] O that all the people of God living in these last days would awake to their high privileges. O that they would value souls above money! Can there be a higher work in our world than the work of soul-saving? Is there any other work that will bring better results for the investment of means? I fear that many of our people do not realize the importance of God’s work. One to whom I wrote for means answered me thus: “I received your letter asking me to lend you some money. But there was a piece of land that the children thought it advisable for me to purchase, and I have invested my means in this land.” How much better it would have been for this brother to invest his money in establishing sanitariums, in which witness is borne to the truth for this time, or in schools which provide for our youth the best influences, and in which they can be trained to become missionaries for God.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 47)
My brethren and sisters, invest your means in the establishment of Christian missions, from which the light of truth will shine forth, drawing souls to God. One soul, truly converted, becoming a missionary for God, will bring other souls to the Saviour.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 48)
God has need of the means that He has lent you. He needs the money that you can spare. Let no man’s hand now be slack. Please send us help, that we may carry forward the work that has for so long been neglected. God has said, “Arise and build;” and we must obey His Word. [See Nehemiah 2:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 49)
There should be no delay. The cause of God demands your assistance. I pray that the Lord may impress those who have means to spare to place it in His treasury, to be used to His name’s glory. We ask you, as the Lord’s stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities by which many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 50)
The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps your children or friends will advise you to do this. But cannot you show a better way? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your money been entrusted to you to trade upon wisely, and put out to usury, that when the Lord comes, He may find the talents doubled? Can you not see that He wants you to use your means in helping to build meetinghouses, and to establish sanitariums, where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and schools, which shall be so conducted as to resemble the schools of the prophets?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 51)
In our schools the Bible is to [be] made the foundation of all study. It is to be the basis of the education given. Thus the students are to be taught to build upon the Rock. Many in our world do not understand the truth for this time. Our young men and young women should be wise unto salvation. They should know what is required of them.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 52)
Thank God there are those who will respond to His call, else our work would come to an end. The Lord desires the whole body of believers in America to arouse to a sense of the obligation resting upon them. Washington, D.C., and Nashville need special help just now. Let us seek God on our knees for strength to obey His requirements. Let those who are practicing idolatry by hoarding their talents think of how many are trampling upon the fourth commandment. Let them think of the danger that these souls are in, showing open contempt to a “Thus saith the Lord.” Should they not be warned of their danger? Can those who have heard the Word of God, line upon line, precept upon precept, afford to ignore His demands? Can they afford to remain in indifference and listlessness, expending their money in harmony with their selfish desires? How can they do this, and yet talk of their love for God?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 53)
Shall we not appreciate His grace, and humbly and thankfully submit ourselves to Christ, to be used as He sees best? Shall we not bow before the cross of Calvary, seeing the magnitude of the sacrifice made, and opening our hearts to Him in thanksgiving, saying, “Lord, I give Thee all I have and all I am”?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 54)
Let not those who know the truth spend money for ornaments or outward display of any kind. Our lips should ever be ready to repeat with profound gratitude the fervent acknowledgement of our hearts, “He gave His life for me, that I should not perish, but have everlasting life.” Have I followed my Saviour in self-denial? Have I returned to God the gifts entrusted to me, to be used for His glory?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 55)
Let us cut away every selfish indulgence that calls for an outlay of means, large or small. The work of God is now to be established in Washington. Means will be needed to erect a sanitarium. The building is to be plain and inexpensive. We would not waste the Lord’s money by unnecessary display. Look at the life of Christ. He stooped from His glory to the humility of poverty. He was the Majesty of heaven, yet He declared, “Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head.” [Luke 9:58.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 56)
May God help us to be converted. May He help us to realize that all our possessions are His, lent to us to prove and try us, to see if we will act as children of God. Let us be converted without delay, or we shall never, never dwell in His presence. God’s Word to us is, “I am the almighty God; walk before Me, and be ye perfect. Ye shall be holy unto Me; for I the Lord am holy, and I have severed you from other peoples that ye should be mine.” [Genesis 17:1; Leviticus 20:26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 57)
***** Takoma Park, Washington, D. C. July 20, 1904
I with to express my gratitude to my heavenly Father for the work that is being done on the school land here at Takoma Park. A day or two ago I drove over the ground with my son and Brother Baird. They explained their plans to me and showed me the buildings going up. All who were on the grounds seemed to be working diligently and disinterestedly.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 58)
Last Sabbath I spoke in the Takoma Hall, which was well filled. I spoke from the fifteenth chapter of John, and my own soul was refreshed as I dwelt upon this important subject. A number of the citizens were present, and the owner of the hall was there also.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 59)
On Sunday I spoke in the M Street Memorial church to the company of workers who have gathered in Washington to hold tent meetings and to do Bible work. My heart is filled with a longing desire that all who connect with this important work shall themselves have a daily experience in the things of God, that they may fill the place assigned them in the way that will win the Lord’s approval. They are to be thorough in all that they do. On this point we cannot be too urgent. Each worker should feel that he is on trial and should strive to do his work in such a way that it will stand the test of the heavenly watchers.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 60)
We have excellent workers engaged on the work on the school ground. Brother Baird, who has charge of the building operations, is a man of much skill in building, and he knows how to deal with minds. If the workers will walk and work with God, they may have a precious experience meeting every day; for the Lord takes a special interest in His faithful workers. The work that they are doing is the Lord’s work, and His angels are round about them. We certainly see the hand of the Lord in the establishment of the work in this place. The message received is that many years ago this work should have been done. The call for help that is being made should have been made long ago.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 61)
“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring Me an offering; of every man that giveth willingly with his heart ye shall take My offering. And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass.... And let them make Me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.” [Exodus 25:1-3, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 62)
“And they came, every one whose heart stirred him up, and every one whose spirit made him willing, and they brought the Lord’s offering to the work of the tabernacle of the congregation.” [Exodus 35:21.] The work went forward according to the Word of the Lord. A sanctuary was built that could be taken from place to place, that in all the travels of the children of Israel, the knowledge of God should be made known.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 63)
We would now stir up the minds of our people in America to give willingly to the work that is being carried forward in Takoma Park. A school and a sanitarium are to be established in this place. A building in which public work can be done is to be erected. As soon as possible school and sanitarium work should be set in operation. We hope that no one will become weary in the special effort that is being made to erect memorials for God in this important place. No slack, slipshod work is to be done. The means that is sent in should be used in the most careful, economical way. All our churches should show an unselfish interest in this work, doing all in their power to hasten it forward.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 64)
If there are those who are tempted to be extravagant in dress or in other things, let them restrain their desires and remember that God calls upon them to show a special interest in the buildings that are being put up at Takoma Park. Let them be careful not be set an example that would lead others to extravagance.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 65)
The buildings are to be put up and furnished without display or an unnecessary expenditure of means.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 66)
The Lord expects His people to take hold of this work with willingness, with a ready mind, even if it requires some sacrifice on their part. He is willing to give wisdom to those who are engaged in the erection of the buildings and to those who shall be chosen to carry forward the work in these buildings. He now asks His people to offer willingly of their means, that the work on the buildings may be brought to completion.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 67)
God will surely bless those who will heed the command, “Arise, and build a memorial for Me in Washington.” Let all His people take an active, unselfish interest in the advancement of the work that the Lord has declared should be done. Let no one yield to selfishness or give with a grudging spirit. Give liberally, that the work may make rapid advancement.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 68)
Recently our brethren have been able to purchase lumber at a very low price. How glad I am that they had the money in hand and were able to take advantage of so favorable an opportunity to save money. For every such favor we will thank the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 69)
Those who are working on the ground show a willingness to do their best. We pray that the Lord’s blessing may rest upon them all, that everything may be in accordance with His will. As the work advances, the workers will gain great blessing in seeing that the Lord answers the prayers ascending to Him. His name is to be glorified. His truth is to find standing room here. The Lord God of Israel is in the work in this place, and we acknowledge it.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 70)
As I read the directions that were given to the children of Israel regarding the building of the tabernacle, I feel sure that the work will be established here in Washington, for God has said that it is to be. This place is to show forth His praise.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 71)
*****
An Appeal for Help
We fully believe that the Lord has gone before us in the purchase of this land; and we shall do all in our power to carry out His will for the establishment of His work in this place. We shall need young people of the very best talent in our work in Washington. We shall need workers who will bring no cloud upon the precious truth we are proclaiming. And we shall need means to erect the buildings that will be necessary for the carrying forward of our work. We know that we are where the Lord would have us, and we greatly desire that the work shall be established at once, and in accordance with His will. We know that we are moving in harmony with the counsel of the Lord. Just such places as this must be worked. The message must be proclaimed in Washington and must go forth from this place to the other cities of the South.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 72)
My brethren and sisters, the Lord has need of the treasures He has lent you. He needs the means that you can spare. Let no man’s hand now be slack. Please send us help, that we may carry forward the work that has for so long been neglected. God has said, “Arise and build,” and we must respond to His word.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 73)
There should be no delay. The cause of God demands your assistance. I pray that the Lord may impress those who have means to spare to place it in His treasury, to be used to His name’s glory. We ask you, as the Lord’s stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities by which many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 74)
The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps your children will advise you to do this. But cannot you show a better way? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your money been entrusted to you to be traded upon wisely, and put out to usury, that when the Lord comes, He may find the talents doubled? Can you not see that He wants you to use your means in helping to build meetinghouses, and to establish sanitariums, where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and schools, which shall be so conducted as to resemble the schools of the prophets?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 75)
We need now to esteem souls above money. If you know of a higher work in this world than the work of soul-saving, a work which will bring better results for the investment of means, will you not tell us of it, that we may measure its value? I fear that many of our people do not realize the importance of God’s work. One to whom I wrote for means answered thus: “I received your letter asking me to lend you some money. But there was a piece of land that the children thought it advisable for me to purchase, and I have invested my spare means in this land.” How much better it would have been for this brother to invest his money in establishing sanitariums, in which witness is borne to the truth for this time, or in schools, which provide for our youth the best influences, and in which they can be trained to become missionaries for God.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 76)
My brethren and sisters, invest your means in the establishment of Christian missions, from which the light of truth will shine forth, drawing souls to God. One soul, truly converted, becoming a missionary for God, will bring other souls to the Saviour.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 77)
God Himself has originated the designs for the advancement of His work and has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls for help, they may respond, saying, “Lord Thy pound—not my pound—hath gained other pounds.” [See Luke 19:16, 18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 78)
It those to whom God’s money has been entrusted will be faithful in bringing the means lent them to the Lord’s treasury, His work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the cause of truth, and the day of Christ’s coming will be hastened. Men and women are to be brought under the influence of true, earnest, whole-hearted workers, who labor for souls as they that must give an account. All who are baptized into a measure of the apostolic spirit will be constrained to become God’s missionaries. If they will be true, firm in the faith, if they will not sell their Lord for twenty pieces of silver, but will ever acknowledge the divine supremacy and superintendence, God will prepare the way before them and will greatly bless them. He will help them to represent His goodness, love, and mercy. And the glory of the Lord will be their rereward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and joy, pure, heavenly joy will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God’s love purifies and ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of heaven is revealed in their work, in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 79)
So God’s work in this world is to be carried forward. Faithful stewards are to place the Lord’s money in His treasury, that workers may be sent to all parts of the world. The church here below is to serve God with self-denial and sacrifice. Thus the work is to be carried forward and the most glorious triumphs won.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 80)
But ever bear in mind that all the glory is to be ascribed to God. Man is not to take any credit to himself. God’s way, if followed, will work out to the glory of His name.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 81)
The talent of means is the Lord’s. Every penny is His. The money we have is not to be used to please our own or our children’s fancies, but is to be invested in the cause of God, to create facilities for the carrying forward of His work. Something must be done to arrest the attention of the world. Men and women must be led to see the nearness of the end.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 82)
There are faithful souls who rejoice that the Lord has entrusted them with talents. These feel honored in becoming the Lord’s helping hand, and like David, they say with gratitude, “What am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort, to build Thee an house for Thy holy name?” [1 Chronicles 29:14, 16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 83)
A great interest should be shown by our people in America in the extension of the Lord’s work. They should feel a deep sense of grief and humiliation as they think that the cities that have been kept before them for the last twenty-five years have not yet heard the message of present truth. There are heathen, as it were, right in our borders, in our large cities. But who has a burden for these unwarned ones? Who is willing to invest their means in the work of enlightening them? Entreaties have been made, but many have listened to the counsel of men not worked by the Holy Spirit. Money has been tied up in lands and worldly enterprises.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 84)
God has said that the Southern field is to be worked. In the very midst of us there are those who know not God. Their ignorance cries out against those who spend their money in building elegant mansions or in erecting costly monuments over the dead. What help are these monuments to the dead or to the living? What honor do they bring to God? The cries of souls hungry for spiritual food are ascending to God. Many go down to the grave starving for the bread of life and the water of salvation. By His Word and in His providence God has long been saying to us, “Go to their relief with the gospel message.” And yet men and women professing to be children of God act as if their spiritual energies were paralyzed.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 85)
Many are deplorably unready to meet their God. Schemes of their own devising are every day placing them more surely under the cloud of disobedience.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 86)
Thank God there are those who will respond to His call, else our work would come to an end. The Lord desires the whole body of believers in America to arouse to a sense of the obligation resting upon them. Washington, D.C., and Nashville need special help just now. Let us seek God on our knees for strength to obey His requirements. Let those who are practicing idolatry by hoarding their treasure think of how many are trampling upon the fourth commandment. Let them think of the danger that these souls are in, showing open contempt to a “Thus saith the Lord.” Should they not be warned of their danger? Can those who have heard the Word of the Lord, line upon line, precept upon precept, afford to ignore His demands? Can they afford to remain in indifference, expending their means in harmony with their own selfish desires? How can they do this, and yet talk of the love of God?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 87)
Shall we not appreciate His grace and humbly and thankfully submit ourselves to Christ, to be used as He sees best? Shall we not bow before the cross of Calvary, seeing the magnitude of the sacrifice made and opening our hearts to Him in thanksgiving, saying, “Lord, I give Thee all I have and all I am”? To us has been given the most wonderful gift that heaven could bestow. This is a gift of grace. We are the recipients of God’s amazing love. Let our hearts melt under a sense of God’s goodness and our unworthiness. Let the thought of those who are living in transgression of God’s commandments rouse us to earnest effort. Let fathers, mothers, and children thank God for life and for the knowledge of present truth. Let them pray, as they have never prayed before, that God will forgive their careless indifference to the welfare of the souls who are perishing in sin—souls purchased at an infinite cost.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 88)
Let not those who know the truth spend money for ornaments of outward display of any kind. Our lips should ever be ready to repeat with profound gratitude the fervent acknowledgement of our hearts: “He gave His life for me, that I should not perish, but have everlasting life.” Have I followed my Saviour in self-denial? Have I returned to God the gifts entrusted to me, to be used to His name’s glory?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 89)
Let us cut away every selfish indulgence that calls for an outlay of means, large or small. The work of God is now to be established in Washington. Means will be needed to erect a sanitarium. This building is to be plain and inexpensive. We would not eat up the Lord’s money by unnecessary display. Look at the life of Christ. He stooped from His glory to the humiliation of poverty. He was the Majesty of heaven, yet He declared, “Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head.” [Luke 9:58.] He gave His life for the life of a sinful race.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 90)
God’s blessings are constantly bestowed upon us, and we are to recognize His grace, respond to His favors, and send back to heaven unfeigned words of thanksgiving and praise. Let us recognize and appreciate every heavenly gift. O, how far behind we are in this. Did yesterday pass without our offering our sincere word of thanksgiving and praise to God? Shall we not arouse from our lethargy and keep our souls in the love of God, letting His praise flow forth from our lips. “O taste and see that the Lord is good.” [Psalm 34:8.] But do not receive His blessings without feeling a deep sense of the preciousness of His love, which has redeemed us.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 91)
Too often we are ungrateful and unthankful. Our hearts need to be softened and subdued. Then we shall taste and see that the Lord is good.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 92)
“He that will come after Me,” Christ said, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow Me.” [Mark 8:34.] But many who were baptized into the likeness of the death of Christ were buried alive. They have never, never died to self. They are today cringing and bowing before some earthly idol. They are so far from God that they do not know that they are living in spiritual adultery.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 93)
May God help us to be converted. May He help us to realize that all our possessions are His, lent us to prove and try us, to see if we will act as children of God. Let us be converted daily, or we shall never, never dwell in His presence. The grace of God can ennoble us, leading us to count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord. If we are deficient in this knowledge, let us place ourselves where we can obtain it. The fundamental principles of God’s government are His highest concern. He cannot and will not forgive sin at the expense of His justice, His holiness, His truth. But He assures us that there is no sin He will not pardon if we repent and ask forgiveness, presenting the efficiency of Christ’s merits. He is our mediator. There is no other name given under heaven by which men may be saved. His name is our passport to the throne of grace.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 94)
God’s Word to us is: “I am the almighty God; walk before Me, and be ye perfect. Ye shall be holy unto Me; for I the Lord am holy, and have severed you from other peoples, that ye should be Mine.” [Genesis 17:1; Leviticus 20:26.] “Ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:20.] “For in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, and ye are complete in Him, which is the head of all principality and power;”“who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.” [Colossians 2:9, 10; Titus 2:14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 95)
*****
The Work in Washington
The Lord calls upon His people in every state in America to come up to His help in the establishment of His work in Washington. Those who have this work in hand are to show no lack of interest in it. And our people are to remember that for the present the work in Washington is to be our first interest. There are many lines of work to be carried forward in different places. But our first interest just now is our work at the capital of our nation.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 96)
We are to center our minds for the present on the work that needs to be done at Washington. Daily our petitions are to ascend to heaven for the success of this work, that it may move forward rapidly. The Lord of hosts gave special direction that the publishing work done in Battle Creek should be transferred to Washington. The directions were so plain that we could see that there must be no delay. And since we have moved forward in obedience to this word, we have had evidence that the Lord has prepared the way at every step for the establishment of important interests at Washington. Thus far He has helped us in a way that leaves no room for any one to doubt or question.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 97)
Let the work in Washington move forward. Let every one act his part in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Our people are not to wait for more appeals, but are to lay right hold of the work, making those things which appear impossibilities, possibilities. Let each one ask himself, “Has not the Lord entrusted me with means for the advancement of His cause? Has He not bidden His servants in Washington arise and build? Shall I, at this time of great importance, withhold my means, which God asks me to invest in raising up memorials for Him?”
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 98)
Let us be honest with the Lord. All the blessings that we enjoy come from Him, and if He has entrusted us with the talent of means, that we may help to do His work, shall we hold back? Shall we say, “No, Lord; my children would not be pleased, and therefore I shall venture to disobey God, burying His talents in the earth?”
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 99)
There should be no delay. The cause of God demands your assistance. We ask you, as the Lord’s stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities [by] which many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 100)
The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps your friends will advise you to do this. But is there not a better way of investing your means? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your money been entrusted to you to be traded upon for Him? Can you not see that He wants you to use your means in helping to build meetinghouses, in helping to establish sanitariums, where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and in helping to start schools, in which the youth shall be trained for service, that workers may be sent to all parts of the world?
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 101)
God Himself originates the plan for the advancement of His work, and He has provided His people with a surplus of means, that when He calls for help, they may cheerfully respond. If they will be faithful in bringing to His treasury the means lent them, His work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the truth, and the day of Christ’s coming will be hastened.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 102)
God will prepare the way before His faithful people and will greatly bless them. The righteousness of Christ will go before them, and the glory of God will be their rereward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and joy, pure, holy joy will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God’s love purifies and ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of heaven is revealed in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 103)
So God’s work in this world is to be carried forward. The church here below is to serve the Lord with self-denial and self-sacrifice, and the most glorious triumphs are to be won.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 104)
God’s Word to His workers in Washington is, “Arise and build” [Nehemiah 2:20]; and His Word to His people in all the conferences is, “Strengthen the hands of the builders.” The work in Washington is to advance in straight lines, without delay and hindrance. Let it not be kept back for lack of means. The workers in Washington will advance with steadfast courage just as fast as the Lord’s people will furnish them with means. Let every church in every place act its part cheerfully and willingly.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 105)
I know that the people of God desire to act their part nobly in advancing His work in the world. God extends His favor to us daily, and we are to regard it as a privilege to show that we are in harmony with the work now being done at the capital of our nation. We have no time to lose. The bounty that God daily bestows upon us makes a direct and forcible appeal to us to respond to the goodness and love of God by placing all that we have and are upon the altar of sacrifice. We must be co-laborers with God. He calls upon us to engage in His work, to return to Him a part of that which He has bestowed upon us. He has made us His helping hand. Our self-denying benevolence, our wiling offerings are to give evidence that the truth has been doing its work upon our hearts.
(19LtMs, Ms 38, 1904, 106)
Ms 40, 1904
Shall We Colonize Around Our Institutions? NP April 20, 1904 [typed] This manuscript is published in entirety in RH 06/02/1904.
Special light has been given me in regard to moving our publishing houses and sanitariums and schools out of the cities into places more favorable for their work, where those connected with them will not be exposed to all the temptations of city life. Especially should our schools be away from the cities. It is not for the spiritual good of the workers in our institutions for them to be located in the cities, where the temptations of the enemy abound on every hand.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 1)
The instruction given regarding the removal of the publishing work from Battle Creek to some rural place near Washington, D.C., was clear and distinct, and I earnestly hope that this work may be hastened.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 2)
Instruction has also been given that the Pacific Press should be moved from Oakland. As the years have passed by, the city has grown, and it is now necessary to establish the printing plant in some more rural place, where land can be secured for the homes of the employees. Those who are connected with our offices of publication should not be obliged to live in the crowded cities. They should have opportunity to obtain homes where they will be able to live without requiring high wages.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 3)
The apprentices in our publishing houses should receive more fatherly care than they have had. They are to be given a thorough training in the different lines of the printing business; and they are also to be given every opportunity to gain a knowledge of the Bible; for the time is at hand when believers will be scattered into many lands. The workers in our publishing houses are to be taught what it means to be sincere followers of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. In the past, many souls have been left unguarded. They have not been taught what is comprehended in the science of godliness. Not all of those who have borne responsibilities have lived the Christian life.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 4)
Consecrated Workers Needed
I listened to words spoken by One who understands the past, the present, and the future. A most solemn representation was given, delineating the characters that should be possessed by those who are accepted as yokefellows in our institutions. These institutions need men who are temperate in the full acceptance of the term. God forbid that men who have not learned to control themselves, and who neglect their own character building in order to make plans for some one else, should be brought into our institutions at Washington, D.C., and Mountain View.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 5)
The workers in our institutions are to heed the instruction given by Christ. When the truth abides in the hearts of those in charge, when they walk in the light shining from God’s Word, the younger workers will wish to understand better the words they hear in the assembly of God’s people. They will ask for fuller explanations, and there will be special seasons of seeking the Lord and studying His Word. It was in some quiet room or some retired spot in the country that Christ explained to the disciples the parables which He had spoken before the multitude. This is the work that will need to be done for the youth in our publishing houses.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 6)
The Tendency to Colonize
Those who are necessarily situated near our institutions should be careful how they send out glowing reports of the place. Everywhere there are people who are restless and dissatisfied, and who long to go to some place where they think that they will do better than in their present surroundings. They think that if they could be given work in connection with some one of our institutions, they would have a better chance to earn a living.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 7)
Those who are tempted to gather about our institutions should understand that it is skilled workers that are needed, and that heavy burdens fall upon all who are properly related to the work. Those who are connected with our institutions must be producers as well as consumers. To those who desire to change their location, and settle near one of our institutions, I would say, “Do you think that in settling near an institution you will be able to get a living without perplexity or hard work? Have you counselled with the Lord in regard to this matter? Have you evidence that your desire for a change of location is free from selfish motives and would be for the honor of God?”
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 8)
From letters received by those connected with our institutions, and by movements already made, we see that many desire to obtain homes near these institutions. My mind is weighed down with perplexity regarding this, because I have received instruction from the Lord in regard to the influence that would be exerted upon individuals and upon our work for our people selfishly to gather around our institutions.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 9)
For years, in warnings often repeated, I have testified to our people that God was not pleased to see families leaving the smaller churches and gathering into the places where our publishing houses, sanitariums, and schools are established for their own convenience, ease, or worldly profit.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 10)
In Australia, we went into the forest and secured a large tract of land for our school. Plans were laid to sell to our brethren building lots near the school homes and near the meetinghouse. But I was instructed to protest against permitting families to settle near our school homes. The counsel given was that it would be much better for families not to live near the school and not to live too close to one another.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 11)
Those who feel like settling close to our publishing house, or our sanitarium and school at Takoma Park, should take counsel before they move.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 12)
To those who are looking toward Mountain View as a favorable place in which to live, because the Pacific Press is to be established there, I would say: “Look to other parts of the world, which need the light that you have received in trust. Remember that God has given to every man his work. Choose some locality where you will have opportunity to let your light shine forth amidst the moral darkness.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 13)
“It is always the case that when an institution is established in a place, there are many families who desire to settle near it. Thus it has been in Battle Creek and in Oakland, and, to some extent, in almost every place where we have a school or a sanitarium.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 14)
“There are restless ones who, were they to go to a new place to live, would still be dissatisfied, because the spirit of disaffection is in their hearts, and a change of place does not bring a change of heart. Their characters have not been refined and ennobled by the Spirit of Christ. They need to learn the lesson of contentment. They do not study from cause to effect. They do not seek to understand the Bible tests of character, which are essential to true success.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 15)
There are many who are desirous of changing their employment. They wish to obtain advantages which they suppose exist in some other place. Let them ask themselves of what benefit it would be to them to move if they have not learned to be kind and patient and helpful where they are. Let them look at themselves in the light of the Word of God and then work to the point where improvement is needed.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 16)
Let those who are thinking of settling at Mountain View remember that this is not wisdom unless they are called there to connect with the publishing work. The world is large; its needs are great. Go, make new centers in places where there is need of light. Do not crowd into one place, making the same mistake that has been made in Battle Creek. There are hundreds of places that need the light God has given you.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 17)
And wherever you live, whatever your circumstances may be, be sure to bring the teachings of the Word of God into your homes, into your daily life. Seek God as your light, your strength, your way to heaven. Remember that to every man God has entrusted talents to be used for Him. Learn at the feet of Jesus the lessons of meekness and lowliness, and then work in the spirit of the Saviour for those around you. By willing obedience to the commandments, make your home a place where God’s honor will love to dwell. “Thus saith the high and lofty One, that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” [Isaiah 57:15.]
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 18)
We each have an individual work to do. We are to consecrate ourselves, body and soul and spirit, to God. Each child of His has something to do for His name’s honor and glory. Wherever you are, you may be a blessing.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 19)
If there seems to be but a slender chance of obtaining a livelihood where you are, make the most of every opportunity. Devise wise plans. Put to use every jot of ability that God has given you. Do your duty to yourself, improving in understanding and adaptability, daily becoming better able to turn to the best account the mental and physical powers that God has given you. He wants you to be a success. He wants you to be a blessing in your home and in the neighborhood in which you live.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 20)
Parents, help your children to help you and to help each other. Be kindly and courteous to your neighbors. By good works let your light shine forth amidst the moral darkness. If you are true Christians, you will become more and more able to understand what the will of the Lord is, and you will move forward step by step in the light of His Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 21)
Study the life of Christ, and strive to follow the pattern He has given you. Ask yourselves if you have done your whole duty to the church in your own house and your duty to your neighbors. Have you been faithful in teaching your children lessons of Christian politeness? Are there not many opportunities for improvement in the government of your home? Do not neglect your children. Learn how to discipline yourselves, that you may be worthy of the respect of your children and your neighbors. If Christ is not abiding in your hearts, how can you teach others the lessons of patience and kindness that must be manifest in the life of every Christian? Be sure that you are keeping the way of the Lord, and then teach the truth to those around you.
(19LtMs, Ms 40, 1904, 22)
Ms 40a, 1904
Diary/Shall We Colonize Around Our Institutions? St. Helena, California March 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in Ms 40, 1904.
I cannot sleep after one o’clock. My mind is weighted with perplexities. I was in the Signs office. Many letters are coming in from many localities in regard to their securing land in places where our institutions are being located. Some are so poor they have not money to pay their fare to these places. I have been receiving instruction from the Lord. I have had to say to those who in the past who were desirous of changing their location, Have you advised with the Lord in this matter, or are you desirous of a change where you suppose you can get a living without perplexities and hard work? Wherever you are located, whatever situation you are in, be sure that you bring the Bible instruction in your home into your own life.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 1)
Fathers and mothers, see that you seek God as your light and strength and the way, and then consider that to every man God has given talents to be worked. First learn your lessons at the feet of Jesus and become meek and lowly in heart, and then work in the humble spirit of Christ for souls that are close around you. Make the inside of the four walls of your house, by thorough obedience to all the commandments, a place where God’s honor shall love to dwell. Read the declaration in Isaiah 57:15: “For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the spirit of the contrite ones.”
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 2)
We each have an individual work to do in consecration of soul, body, and spirit unto God. As God as given to every man his work, in talents differing in numbers, each man, if he has become a child of God, has something to do to His name’s glory. Right where he is he may be a blessing. If there is a very poor chance to obtain a livelihood, study plans and put to use every ability God has given you. Do your duty to your individual self, improving in understanding and adaptability to turn to account all the mind and physical power God has given to make you a success in being a blessing, first in your own home life, in becoming well-acquainted with your wife and children. Unitedly help to have a little church in your own house.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 3)
If you have neighbors, have you done all in your power to be kindly, to be courteous, to be among the humble and contrite ones? Thus in good works you are letting your light shine amid the moral darkness. If you are true Christians, fathers and mothers, you are to educate yourselves to become more and more understanding of what the will of the Lord is and to walk step by step in His light, in the law of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 4)
There should be no glowing reports going forth from any place where our institutions are located. Private letters may, if essential, have to come to some places, but there are restless elements in every place who are longing to get in some place where they will do better. But many of these restless elements do not consider that those places are to be surrounded with elements of talents that can be producers as well as consumers. Those who would drift in to crowd as close as possible to our important institutions frequently are dissatisfied where they are because the elements of disaffection are in themselves. Their own religious character has not been improved and refined. Spiritual education is of a great necessity with them [in order] to abide with themselves in contentment. They do not study from cause to effect the suggested Bible tests of character essential to be cultivated. They do not put themselves to the task. Read the life of Christ and then practice His pattern that He has given to the world in His own life. In the very place where you are, see if you have done your whole duty to neighbors and even in your church in your own house.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 5)
Fathers and mothers, have you been faithful to teach your own children Christian politeness to their parents—a grace which will, if practiced, be recognized everywhere? There are many improvements to be made in the family church in your own house. Do not neglect your children, parents. The father is to cultivate the trade of discipline himself, that he can be worthy of the respect his children shall give him. If Christ is not abiding in his own character, how can he correctly educate and discipline the members of his own family in patience and kindness, yet be firm in requiring of his children obedience in everything, being sure he himself is keeping the way of the Lord?
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 6)
If the father has become thoroughly acquainted with the Word of the Lord to obey God’s law, then he will be prepared to be a priest and houseband in his own family. There is a life education to be carried on the individual self and then studying how to have perfect self-control, prepared to exercise the grace of patience and kindness, dealing justly and keeping his own spirit free from the guile of passion. If the father has not been converted from his churlish outbreaks of temper and brings the same into his religious life, he needs to consider he is reproducing his own faults and sins in his management of his children. Fathers and mothers, take heed.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 7)
There are many who are desirous of change, to find employment they like or to obtain advantages that they suppose are in some other locality, but consider that every move is a lessening of your facilities if you do not improve yourself to be kind, courteous, and patient in your home life. Just take up your own case in the light of the Word of God and then work to the point. At this present time the home church needs to be reformed and converted.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 8)
We will say, Let every man and every family who are proposing to change their location, looking toward Mountain View, because it may be a favorable location, look to other portions of our world that need the light you have kindled from the divine instruction in the light Christ has given. Bear in mind, to every man God has given his work. Your unformed, faulty religious characters are not wanted in Mountain View. Large responsibilities are to be carried by men who first learn their lessons of Jesus Christ and we entreat of you to select some locality where there is a chance for you. Let your light shine forth amid the moral darkness, as one individual or as a family of individuals. But if you, fathers and mothers, cannot be happy among yourselves, serving the Lord with all humility of soul and contrition of spirit, then do not bring your burden of defection where it seems to be the place to locate our institutions.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 9)
We need some wise men who shall feel the solemn obligations they are under to God to keep their own spirits sweet and clean and pure and holy, that they may prepare themselves to represent the Lord Jesus in life and character. I listened to the words spoken by One who knew and who understands the past, the present, and the future. Several representations were given in the most solemn words of the perils of these last days, and delineating Christian characters that should be accepted as true yoke fellow helpers in our institutions, especially in the Office of Publication, where each man has his variety of work in lines that need temperate men in the full acceptation of the term. Men who are passionate, who are neglecting their own characters to try to fix up others to their modes and plans, should take themselves in hand. God forbid there shall be any place for those who have departed from the faith and are disregarding the warnings given.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 10)
Where the seeds of truth are being sown, there needs to be ever among all the workers those who hearken to the blessed Son of Man and heed His words of instruction. When the truth is abiding in the heart, receiving the light from the servants of Christ Jesus in the religious line, then there will be special seasons where the apprentices shall want to better understand the meaning in the words spoken to large numbers. Give the limited number of hearers who want [it] a more full explanation. In the quiet room enclosed with walls, Christ explained His lessons in parables. This is the work that will need to be done with the apprentices who need teaching and saving.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 11)
Now is the time to lay our foundation sure upon the Word. We have had special light in regard to moving our printing establishments, institutions, and sanitariums out of the cities and into special, favorable locations where the city life will not have influence upon our institutions to retard the work and especially our schools; for education should be out of the cities. The Lord has given instruction that it is not for the spiritual interest of our institutions to remain in the cities, where temptations are constantly around the workers. Many families are desirous to locate themselves about these institutions, which we cannot encourage. Thus it has been with Battle Creek, and in Oakland and in the sanitarium at St. Helena in some degree. The light given has been that the Signs Office should be moved from Oakland. As years have passed and these cities have grown and spread, there is a need now for a change to places which are rural and where land can be secured to move and locate their buildings, where they shall have more advantages in land, and that the families who shall be connected with the Office of Publication should be separated from the crowded centers. Land should be secured, and the land should be improved to support, as far as possible, those who have families, that they can live without requiring so large wages, because everything must be done that can be done to lift the standard of truth in new localities. Economy must be practiced in the use of means. Every place that can be worked is a blessing to the families, to the members who are not working in the institution.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 12)
Fewer workers will be required as the commercial work is not brought into the Office. There is to be given special instruction in mechanical work, but more especially to the decided trades of education in the varied branches connected with the printing business. The apprentices are to have every advantage in being instructed in the Bible requirements to become missionaries and [to know] what is comprehended in being a sincere follower of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. For the time is nigh when believers will be scattered in many places. Pretenders will only be decoys to evil.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 13)
Many souls have been left unguarded and not educated as to the true science of godliness, for not all the overmen bearing responsibilities have been living the Christian life. A pure, holy atmosphere shall be secured in the office as far as possible by having the workers connected with God, the Owner of every soul with whom they come into connection. This may be accounted as religion in the home family of workers. And as this class of work has been neglected, now it is to be taken up most earnestly.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 14)
Our people, settling upon the new ground of location, should make their purchase with a view to other buildings, sanitariums, and school buildings. No one shall feel at liberty to take up the sites for buildings, and bring in their special ideas of building to carry our sanitariums and schools as under their own control. The land sites must be secured, for if the speculative ideas are prevalent for institutions to be erected and controlled by individuals and to be managed by themselves, then the situation would be spoiled and made hard for those who would preserve the spiritual and holy principles of our faith—to become a monument to the honor and glory of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 15)
Letters are being written by many proposing to locate in Mountain View. Will they please consider that this is not wisdom? The world is large. Go make your own centers in places where there is need of light and not crowd into one place to do as they did in Battle Creek. There are hundreds of centers that might now be in favorable positions with accumulated numbers to work in.
(19LtMs, Ms 40a, 1904, 16)
Ms 42, 1904
The Power of the Word of God NP May 22, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in MM 88-89; OHC 132; RH 11/10/1904.
As a people, we have had great light and many advantages. In the Word of God, studied and obeyed as our guide book, we possess a spiritual guide and instructor by which the worst forms of evil in ourselves may be brought under the discipline of God’s law. If the teachings of this Word were made the controlling influence in our lives, if mind and heart were brought under its restraining power, the evils that now exist in churches and in families would find no place. Upon converted households the purest blessings would descend, and from these households an influence would go forth that would make them a power on the side of truth and righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 1)
The work of reformation that is needed must begin in the home. There rests upon parents the most solemn obligation to train their children in the fear and love of God. In the home the purest morals are to be preserved. Strict obedience to Bible requirements is to be taught. The Word of God is to control mind and heart, that the home life may demonstrate the power of the revelation of God. Each member of the family is to be “polished after the similitude of a palace” by the divine principles and precepts. [Psalm 144:12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 2)
Parents need to awake from their deathlike slumber and no longer neglect the Lord’s specified instructions. As members of the church, and for the benefit of those with whom they may be associated, their characters are to be cast in a Bible mold. Their course of action is to be a constant declaration that instead of bearing the stamp and mold of the world, they have put on the image of the heavenly.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 3)
In the Bible the will of God is revealed. Through all time this book is to stand as a revelation of Jehovah. To human beings the holy oracles have been committed to be the power of God. The truths of the Word of God are not mere sentiments, but the utterances of the Most High. He who makes these truths a part of His life becomes in every sense a new creature. He is not given new mental powers, but the darkness, that through ignorance and sin have clouded the understanding, is removed.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 4)
The words, “A new heart will I give you,” mean, “A new mind will I give you.” [Ezekiel 36:26.] This change of heart is always attended by a clear conception of Christian duty, an understanding of truth. The clearness of our view of truth will be proportionate to our understanding of the Word of God. He who gives the Scriptures close, prayerful attention will gain clear comprehension and sound judgment, as if in turning to God he had reached a higher grade of intelligence.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 5)
The Word of God, regarded and studied as it should be, will give light and knowledge. Its perusal will strengthen the understanding. By contact with the purest, most lofty truths, the mind will be enlarged, the taste refined.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 6)
We are dependent on the Bible for a knowledge of the early history of our world, of the creation of man, and of his fall. Remove the Word of God, and what can we expect than to be left to fables and conjectures, and to that enfeebling of the intellect which is the sure result of entertaining error. We need the authentic history of the origin of the earth, of the fall of the covering cherub, and of the introduction of sin into our world. Without the Bible, we should be bewildered by false theories. The mind would be subjected to the tyranny of superstition and falsehood. But having in our possession an authentic history of the beginning of our world, we need not hamper ourselves with human conjectures and unreliable theories.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 7)
Wherever Christians are, they may hold communion with God. And they may enjoy the intelligence of sanctified science. Their minds may be strengthened even as Daniel’s was. God gave him “knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom.” Among all the youth examined by Nebuchadnezzar, there “was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah; therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding that the king enquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm.” [Daniel 1:17, 19, 20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 8)
The habits and understanding of the youth who were not instructed by God were in accord with the knowledge that comes from idolatrous practices and leaves God out of the reckoning. Daniel and his companions, from the first of their experience in the king’s court, were gaining a clearer comprehension and sounder, more accurate judgment than all the wise men in the kingdom of Babylon. They placed themselves where God could bless them. They ate only that food which would not becloud their minds. They followed rules of life which would help to give them strength of intellect, that they might gain the greatest possible benefit from their study of God’s Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 9)
It was to Daniel that Nebuchadnezzar, unable to get help from his wise men, turned for an account of his forgotten dream and for an interpretation of it. Daniel and his companions sought the Lord in prayer, and He revealed to them the dream and its interpretation. And when they had related to the king what God had shown them, Nebuchadnezzar said, “Of a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, seeing thou couldst reveal this secret.” [Daniel 2:47.]
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 10)
The mind in which error has once taken possession can never expand freely to after-investigation. The old theories will claim recognition. The understanding of things that are true and elevated and sanctifying will be confused. Superstitious ideas will enter the mind to mingle with the true, and these ideas are always debasing in their influence. Christian knowledge bears its own stamp of unmeasured superiority in all that concerns the preparation for the future, immortal life. It distinguishes the Bible reader and believer who has been receiving the precious treasures of truth from the skeptic and the believer in pagan philosophy.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 11)
Cleave to the Word, “It is written.” Cast out of the mind the dangerous, obtrusive theories which, if entertained, will hold the mind in bondage, so that the man shall not become a new creature in Christ. The mind must be constantly restrained and guarded. It must be given as food that only which will strengthen the religious experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 12)
The Bible teaches every soul to turn to the lands where the cross has not been uplifted and the name of Jesus exalted above every other name. The Bible contains the principles which lie at the foundation of civil and religious liberty. The nation that gives free room for the circulation of the Scriptures opens the way for the minds of the people to work with greater vigor. The reading of the Scriptures causes light to shine into the darkness. As the Word of God is searched, life-giving truths are found.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 13)
In the cities and nations of our world, there will be found among unbelievers a remnant who will appreciate the blessed Word and who will receive the Saviour. Christ will give men and women power to become the sons and daughters of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 14)
I appeal to our churches, where there are schools, to appoint as teachers of the children and youth those who love the Lord Jesus Christ and who will make the Word of God the foundation of education. And they should teach the youth to keep themselves in the most favorable condition physically by strict temperance in eating and drinking to receive help from God. Teachers and pupils will derive mental and spiritual help from self-denial by practicing the principles of health reform. They will surely find, as did Daniel and his companions, the blessings which come from conforming the life to God’s Word. “Watch and pray” is an injunction often repeated in the Scriptures. In the lives of those who obey this injunction there will be an undercurrent of happiness that will bless all with whom they are brought in contact. Those who are sour and cross in disposition will become sweet and gentle; those who are proud will become meek and lowly.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 15)
“Learn of Me,” said the Great Teacher; “for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.] He who is not taught of God cannot be a safe teacher. He who is willing to be controlled by the law of God is prepared to stand as a wise teacher, kindly but firmly requiring obedience. From the study of God’s Word he gathers strength for the performance of his work.
(19LtMs, Ms 42, 1904, 16)
Ms 44, 1904
Preach the Word NP 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in RH 11/03/1904.
Satan came to Adam and Eve with the temptation, “Ye shall be as gods.” [Genesis 3:5.] This same temptation comes to all the members of the human family. Naturally, man is not willing to be what God desires him to be. He is not willing to act his part in meekness and lowliness, as did the great Exemplar. Christ laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown and clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might stand at the head of the human race.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 1)
In man’s behalf Christ volunteered to pass over the ground where Adam fell and, by living a life of perfect obedience, place the race on vantage ground. Power was vested in Him for the redemption of mankind. Yet He did not exalt Himself. He humbled Himself, becoming obedient to death, even the death of the cross. “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name that is above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” [Philippians 2:9-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 2)
Only through faith in Christ’s name can the sinner be saved. He is the head of the new creation. He is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He is the prophet, priest, and king of all regenerate humanity. He is Emmanuel, God with us. The eternal Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and of His fulness have all we received. He is the author and finisher of our faith. “As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.” [John 1:12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 3)
Faith in Christ is not the work of nature, but the work of God on human minds, wrought in the very soul by the Holy Spirit who reveals Christ as Christ revealed the Father. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. With its justifying, sanctifying power, it is above what men call science. It is the science of eternal realities. Human science is often deceptive and misleading, but this heavenly science never misleads. It is so simple that a child can understand it, and yet the most learned men cannot explain it. It is inexplainable and immeasurable, beyond all human expression.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 4)
All who search the Scriptures with humility of heart will be taught of God. “Hear ye this, O house of Jacob, which are called by the name of Israel, and are come forth of the waters of Judah, which swear by the name of the Lord, and make mention of the God of Israel, but not in truth, nor in righteousness. For they call themselves [of] the holy city, and stay themselves upon the God of Israel; the Lord of hosts is His name. I have declared the former things from the beginning; and they went forth out of my mouth; and I showed them; I did them suddenly, and they came to pass.” [Isaiah 48:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 5)
Read the whole of this chapter—the forty-eighth of Isaiah. It has been pointed out to me as a representation of the true condition of those who, though they have had the truth line upon line, precept upon precept, have refused to hear and receive the testimonies of warning that God has given. They have hindered the work and cause of God with representation, falsehood, and heresy, and when the Spirit of God has spoken, they have said, “It is naught, it is naught.” [Proverbs 20:14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 6)
“Because I knew that thou art obstinate, and thy neck is an iron sinew, and thy brow brass; I have even from the beginning declared it to thee; lest thou shouldest say, Mine idol hath done them, and my graven image, and my molten image hath commanded them. Thou hast heard, see all this; and will ye not declare it? I have showed thee new things from this time, even hidden things, and thou didst not know them.... Yea, thou heardest not; yea, thou knewest not; yea, from that time that thine ear was not opened, for I knew that thou wouldst deal very treacherously.” [Isaiah 48:4-6, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 7)
“For My name’s sake will I defer Mine anger, for My praise will I refrain for thee, that I cut thee not off.... For Mine own sake, even for Mine own, will I do it; for how should My name be polluted? And I will not give My glory to another. Hearken unto Me, O Jacob and Israel, My called; I am He; I am the first, I also am the last.” [Verses 9, 11, 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 8)
The Lord continues to carry forward His work of redemption in the hearts of His people, not because of the goodness and devotion and purity that He sees in those in high places; not because they have feared the Lord; but for the glory of His name, lest the enemies of the truth should triumph.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 9)
The Lord has borne long with the waywardness of His people, with their persistency in carrying out their own way, a way of self-exultation suggested by the tempter. If they repent, and turn decidedly from their evil ways, they will become monuments of His almighty power and His abounding grace. They will become witnesses for the truth, establishing that which they once tore down. If they will repent, and make straight paths for their feet, that the lame be no longer turned out of the way, God will have mercy upon them.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 10)
The Lord desires those who have the light of truth to be wholly worked by the Holy Spirit. The truth is to be taught as Christ taught it. If He had desired us to cherish new views of God and heavenly things, He would have plainly given them to us by revelation. Let not God’s servants allow their eyes to be blinded by the sophistries of the enemy. Let them not allow themselves to be led to accept theories that are contrary to the Word of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 11)
The Word of the Lord is yea and amen. Teach the truth in the way that it is taught in the Bible. Teach it with clearness and in the fervency of the Spirit, because you have first talked with God and have had the burden of the message laid upon your soul by the ministration of the Spirit. Then the truth will be proclaimed in its purity. There will be no tares mingled with the seed sown. The truth will commend itself to men and women of good judgment.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 12)
Thousands who have never heard the truth are starving for the bread of life. They want light from heaven. Were the truth presented to them in love, the Holy Spirit would move upon their hearts, leading them to accept it. But while these are waiting for the truth, there are backsliders in our churches, men and women who are acting as sinners. These, if not soundly converted, will soon be punished as sinners.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 13)
Let no one present beautiful, scientific sophistries to lull the people of God to sleep. Clothe not the solemn, sacred truth for this time in any fantastic dress of man’s wisdom. Let those who have been doing this stop and cry unto God to save their souls from deceiving fables.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 14)
It is the living energy of the Holy Spirit that will move hearts, not pleasing, deceptive theories. Fanciful representations are not the bread of life; they cannot save the soul from sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 15)
Christ was sent from heaven to redeem humanity. He taught the doctrines that God gave Him to teach. The truths that He proclaimed, as found in the Old Testament and the New, we today are to proclaim as the Word of the living God.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 16)
Let those who want the bread of life go to the Scriptures, not to the teaching of finite, erring man. Give the people the bread of life that Christ came from heaven to bring to us. Do not mix with your teaching human suppositions and conjectures. Would that all knew how much they need to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God—to make His words a part of their very lives. “Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man,” Christ declared, “and drink His blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.... As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me.... It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [John 6:53, 54, 57, 63.]
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 17)
We need spiritual strength. If we eat the Word of God, if we practice the teachings of Christ, we shall have life in ourselves. We shall be strong in the strength of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 44, 1904, 18)
Ms 45, 1904
“That They All May Be One” Washington, D. C. May 14, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 148; 1MR 15; 6MR 389; 5Bio 326-327. +
I give myself and all my powers to Jesus Christ, asking Him to help me today to present to the people their personal accountability to God. The sacred truth we profess to believe must have its sanctifying influence upon our hearts and our characters. Every day we are to exercise personal activity in seeking the salvation of souls perishing in their sins. We must seek with all humility of heart to stir up our church members, to show them the necessity of personal active labor, or personal consecration and devotion, and arouse in them an earnest desire to save souls that are perishing in sin. Put away all selfishness, and work for souls. Wake up the mighty men. Increase spiritual efforts for organized work for the diffusion of a knowledge of the truth. Let there be a decided reformation in the workers who have backslidden. There is a world to be warned, and every effort must now be made to exalt the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 1)
For several years there has been an inclination to draw apart and build up the medical missionary work, separating it from religious work and placing it above the ministry. Every time this sentiment has prevailed, Satan has managed to wedge in his deceptive theories which have hindered the carrying out of the work that Christ gave us in His commission. “Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. And when they saw Him, they worshipped Him: But some doubted” whether this was indeed the risen Saviour. “And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” [Matthew 28:16-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 2)
These words of Christ are to be obeyed in all parts of our world where the gospel has been studied and self renounced, and where Christ has become the saving power. When the truth is fully received into the life and is revealed in words and deeds, all the sophistries of Satan’s inventions are powerless to lead into strange paths. When men are looked to and their sentiments are regarded as the truth, then the truth will be received through impure channels, gathering unsanctified ideas, and confusion will be the sure result. Scientific problems will be stealing in, such as were suggested to the angels by the first sinner, Satan.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 3)
May 15, 1904, Meeting With the Churches in Washington
Yesterday morning I had an appointment to speak to the members of the church that worship in the old church on [8th] street. My son urged that Brother Washburn accompany us in the carriage and leave him to study and rest his mind. We endeavored to get off the main streets, and in so doing we drove through the grounds of the National Soldiers’ Home. The buildings connected with this Home are most extensive. Several of them are of marble, and the hospitals are furnished in the most expensive style. The grounds comprise two or three hundred acres, beautified by a variety of ornamental and other trees and many flowers.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 4)
The roads through the grounds were very nice, and it was convenient to go this way to the meetinghouse. There were no carriages passing; all was quiet, and it was refreshing to look upon the beautiful trees and green grass, so this shall be the road I shall henceforth travel in reaching this meetinghouse in Washington.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 5)
The place of meeting was the old church which has been used for some time. The house was filled. The brethren probably anticipated that it would be. There were white people and dark people seated together, there being more dark than white. The singing was good. Elder Washburn opened the services with prayer after the second song.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 6)
I spoke to the people from John 17. I told them I wished them to have that precious last prayer of Christ’s before He left His disciples to pass through His great agony in the garden of Gethsemane, prior to His crucifixion. There seemed to be a most earnest interest, and many felt deeply and showed that their hearts were touched. Brother Clarence Crisler reported the discourse. I did not think it advisable to tarry to speak to the people present, for I was perspiring so much that I had to protect myself with all the wraps I had with me. I stepped into the carriage to start home, but we were surrounded with white people and colored people so that we could not move on. I met Dr. Maxson from Oakland. He had so changed in appearance that I did not know him. He greeted me heartily by shaking hands and speaking a few words. One after another introduced themselves as being formerly acquainted with me. A mother came with her two sons, very fine-looking men, and introduced them to me. Both expressed great satisfaction in listening to the discourse. The elder son grasped my hand and said, “My heart is melted within me. I never listened to such a discourse as you have given today. I never heard anything like it. It thrilled me through and through.” This man was about thirty years of age, I should judge. Other noble-looking men and women crowded to the carriage, but I did not get their names. The colored came as well as the white; I shook hands with them heartily, and then we had to leave.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 7)
We came through the grounds of the Soldiers’ Home when we were returning. We saw that the clouds were gathering, and it was becoming darker and darker. No sooner had we entered the house than the shower came on. We were thankful that we were sheltered. We had a few flashes of lightning and some thunder, but we were safely housed.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 8)
There were many outsiders at the meeting, and all seemed to listen with intensity of interest. I tried to impress upon the people that we had no time and no vital powers to devote to criticizing each other. Our great work is to keep our own souls in the love of God, to learn of Christ His meekness and lowliness of heart, if we would find that rest we desire. There will need to be such continual guarding of our individual selves that we will have all we can do to overcome our hereditary and cultivated tendencies so that we shall not in word or spirit grieve the Lord’s purchased possession by talking of others’ mistakes and errors, because in so doing we were grieving the Holy Spirit of God. Not a word should be uttered to cause another heart pain or sadness. We may seek to relieve the soul-burdened one, but we have no permission from the Word of God to gather up reports and tell them to hurt the influence of another. We need to keep our own souls in the love of God, that in social conversation we shall give strength, give words of courage and hope, increase faith, and not discourage and pull down; for this work was Satan’s, and he is constantly engaged in this work of faultfinding if there is any chance to make it appear that others are at fault.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 9)
O what a work rests upon each one to keep his own soul untainted and uncorrupted, preparing to engage in Christian missionary work, imparting light shining from the Word to those who are in darkness. The great desire of Christ in coming to our world was to erect His cross of self-denial, and self-sacrifice was strictly developed in His lifework. The chief object of His instrumentality was to dispense to human beings His blessings in saving human souls dead in trespasses and sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 10)
May 16, 1904, A Change Necessary
I am to urge our churches to make a decidedly different showing than they have been making in the past. Some who have stood as leaders in the medical missionary work have been confused and have not been giving the gospel trumpet a certain sound, and there has been coming in perverted, unchristian principles that have confused the minds of many, both old and young. And until these men shall find their lot and place and shall take themselves in hand and repent and be converted, they should disconnect from the sanitariums. Their work is not acceptable to God, for they reveal their purpose as being to block the wheels and confuse judgment, sowing tares among the wheat. A change must come, else we will be unable to accomplish the great and sacred work the Lord has given us to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 11)
Many of the medical missionary workers are confused, and they will not improve unless they are converted and the influences which have been imparted to them from the satanic deceiver, who has concluded that he will work every soul that will give himself to be worked, are removed. No such things can be given to the students to perfect them in that knowledge which is unto eternal life. Dr. Kellogg is certainly confused and is an unsafe man. There are songs of degrees that may be sung, as when they ascended the steps of the Jewish temple. Yet there is a great want of the Holy Spirit of God. Unless these medical missionary workers find their lot and stand in their appointed place, and become rooted and grounded in the truth, they are not proper educators of young men and young women. Their great work is within, to cleanse the soul temple from all moral and spiritual defilement. When the sanctuary of the soul is purified, cleansed from all false theories and every oppressive practice, then Christ will take up His abode within. Unless Dr. Kellogg turns from Satan’s devisings, he will never become a free man, because he has leagued himself with the great deceiver. The work will never, never go in sacred, pure, beautiful lines unless Dr. Kellogg’s influence is either cleansed from his own human devising under satanic agencies, or he takes himself away, or God takes him away, that he will no longer spoil the people of God. When he breaks with Satan, we shall all know it. The work done will not be under a bushel or a bed. He had large influences to help him at the first General Conference in Battle Creek. Since that time, when the Lord Jesus has reached out His hand to help him, he has not grasped it, but has chosen his own course of action. He did not reform, and therefore he has not power to break with the enemy. Just as long as he keeps on in the same course of action, the Lord cannot work in the same partnership.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 12)
It is time for the people of God to come to their senses and to dig deep and lay the sure foundation upon the Rock of Ages. Dr. Kellogg knows not where he stands. Why? Because he has lost his spiritual eyesight. His associates in the so-called medical missionary work are deceived and being deceived. The commendation of God does not rest upon the rebuilding of the sanitarium in Battle Creek. Warning after warning has been given that the work should not be centralized there, but that plants should be made in many places. Dr. Kellogg has now become so dazed by satanic agencies that he has no power from the snare to go from Battle Creek. He has no moral power to carry on the work at Battle Creek as a missionary enterprise under the sanctification of the Holy Spirit of God. He has so long defied God in doing his own will that he knows not God nor Jesus Christ through a sanctified, pure, righteous character. The Lord says, “Thou shalt have no other gods before Me.” [Exodus 20:3.] The idolatry of his own devising is yet to appear. The divine Lawgiver Himself is not respected and is not obeyed, and dummies are placed on the throne. For years moral darkness has been gathering around him and becoming more dense, his intense purpose being to devise ways of concealing his ingenious methods of unsanctified devising until his own sinful devising has been becoming exhausted and the divine displeasure has been increasing, ready to discharge upon him any moment. Those who have linked themselves with him need to break from the fellowship at once. I have no words from the Lord to commend a course of action which will lead him to suppose that they are in full sympathy with him. None of these physicians will hold up a light amid the moral darkness, by which the deluded people could see that they had been imbued by a spirit not of God, but from satanic agencies.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 13)
Great privileges have been abused. The work is to go forward—not to stand still, the workers being content to colonize and leave the large cities unworked.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 14)
The great Teacher held in His hand the entire map of truth. In simple language He made plain to His disciples the way to heaven and the endless subjects of divine power. The question of the essence of God was a subject on which He maintained a wise reserve, for their entanglements and specifications would bring in science which could not be dwelt upon by unsanctified minds without confusion. In regard to God and in regard to His personality, the Lord Jesus said, “Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip? He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father.” [John 14:9.] Christ was the express image of His Father’s person.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 15)
The open path, the safe path of walking in the way of His commandments, is a path from which there is no safe departing. And when men follow their own human theories dressed up in soft, fascinating representations, they make a snare in which to catch souls. In the place of devoting your powers to theorizing, Christ has given you a work to do. His commission is, Go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Before the disciples shall compass the threshold, there is to be the imprint of the sacred name, baptizing the believers in the name of the threefold powers in the heavenly world. The human mind is impressed in this ceremony, the beginning of the Christian life. It means very much. The work of salvation is not a small matter, but so vast that the highest authorities are taken hold of by the expressed faith of the human agency. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, the eternal Godhead is involved in the action required to make assurance to the human agent to unite all heaven to contribute to the exercise of human faculties to reach and embrace the fulness of the threefold powers to unite in the great work appointed, confederating the heavenly powers with the human, that men may become, through heavenly efficiency, partakers of the divine nature and workers together with Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 16)
*****
Man’s capabilities can multiply through the connection of human agencies with divine agencies. United with the heavenly powers, the human capabilities increase according to that faith that works by love and purifies, sanctifies, and ennobles the whole man. The heavenly powers have pledged themselves to minister to human agents to make the name of God and of Christ and of the Holy Spirit their living efficiency, working and energizing the sanctified man, to make this name above every other name. All the treasures of heaven are under obligation to do for man infinitely more than human beings can comprehend by multiplying threefold the human with the heavenly agencies.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 17)
The three great and glorious heavenly characters are present on the occasion of baptism. All the human capabilities are to be henceforth consecrated powers to do service for God in representing the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost upon whom they depend. All heaven is represented by these three in covenant relation with the new life. “If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God.” [Colossians 3:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 18)
Now to the utter extent of our ability we are to keep separate from all worldly entanglements and ambitious projects which confuse the mind and perplex the soul. The church privileges are ever to be regarded in a high, sacred sense. The sinful propensities of humanity have ever since the fall been wrestling to become interwoven with the church. Men profess much, but dishonor God daily by clinging to their old sins. They need to be converted through the sanctifying grace of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 45, 1904, 19)
Ms 46, 1904
Talk/The Foundation of Our Faith Berrien Springs, Michigan May 18, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 1SAT 340-348.
At this time—the last days of this earth’s history, we are to make the book of Revelation a special study. Why?—Because it depicts the scenes that we are to meet. We need to understand what we are to meet and how we are to meet it. We must know what efforts we are to make so that, in this perilous time, we shall not be taken by the enemy’s devices. We know that the last great conflict will be Satan’s most determined effort to accomplish his purposes. He will come, not only as a roaring lion, but as a seducer, clothing sin with beautiful garments of light, that he may take human beings in his snare.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 1)
The Lord desires us to realize that it is of great importance that we stand in these last days upon the platform of eternal truth. Those who think that the church militant is the church triumphant make a great mistake. The church militant will gain great triumphs, but it will also have fierce conflicts with evil, that it may be firmly established upon the platform of eternal truth. And every one of us should be determined to stand with the church upon this platform.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 2)
“The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John; who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein; for the time is at hand.” [Revelation 1:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 3)
“I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last; and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia.” [Verses 9-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 4)
“And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; and in the midst of the seven candlesticks One like unto the Son of man.... And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. And He laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last; I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive forevermore, Amen, and have the keys of hell and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter. The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches; and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” [Verses 12, 13, 17-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 5)
Thus Christ instructed John, It is the word of God that you will find in the book of Revelation. There are those today who call the Revelation a sealed book. But it is a mystery unfolded. We need to understand what it tells us in regard to the scenes that are to take place in the last days of this earth’s history. The enemy will bring in everything that he possibly can to carry out his deceptive designs. Are they not lacking in wisdom who have no desire to understand in regard to the things that are to take place on this earth?
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 6)
I am so sorry that Living Temple came out as it did, and was circulated, and the worst of it—that which struck right to my heart—was the assertion made regarding the book: “It contains the very sentiments that Sister White has been teaching.” When I heard this, I felt so heartbroken that it seemed as if I could not say anything. Had I said anything, I would have been obliged to speak the truth as it was.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 7)
Representations had been shown me that some danger was approaching and that I must prepare for it. I must write out the things God had given me in order to prepare for it.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 8)
I did not read Living Temple, though I had it in my library. At last my son said to me, “Mother, you ought to read at least some parts of the book, that you may see whether they are in harmony with the light hat God has given you.” He sat down beside me, and we read the paragraphs to which he referred. When we had finished, I turned to him, and said, “These are the very sentiments against which I was bidden to speak in warning at the very beginning of my public work.” When I first left the state of Maine, it was to go through Vermont and Massachusetts, to bear a testimony against these sentiments. Living Temple contains the Alpha of these theories. The Omega would follow in a little while. I tremble for our people. These beautiful representations are similar to the temptation that the enemy brought to Adam and Eve in Eden.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 9)
When but a girl I went to New Hampshire to bear warning against these same doctrines. There was there a man by the name of Billings and another by the name of Bennet who were preaching a higher spirituality. I was asked to meet these men, and I did so, giving them the light that God had given me. In the meeting a great distress came upon me. I was taken off in vision. The men began to triumph, thinking that things were going their way. When I got up to bear my testimony, they began to shout. I stopped and did not say a word until they had finished. Then I went on and told them plainly where the doctrines they were advocating would lead to.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 10)
I met these same doctrines in Dorchester, Mass., where for a time I made my home. In one meeting held there, a man arose, and after making a confession, said, “I have listened today to the testimony of Ellen Harmon, and I feel as if I had been partaking of the richest feast ever set before me.” In the past this man had been a model of piety, but these seductive theories came before him—theories teaching that men and women could live above all sin—and he accepted them. What was the result? He left his wife and children and went to live with another woman.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 11)
I was at this time nothing but a girl, and I said, “Why am I left to bear this testimony?” Said the one in whose house I was staying, “God knows why. The men advocating these doctrines have a strong influence as being very pious men, and if we were to say anything against them, they would put us in prison. But you are a minor, and they cannot touch you.”
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 12)
We met these theories again in Topsham, Maine. A brother there, who had accepted them, was very sick, and he wanted me to pray for him. I said, “I cannot pray for you so long as you and these sisters are so free with one another.” He sent for Elder James White who, when he came, asked him, “What are you going to do?”“Do!” he said. “Do you ask what I am going to do? I am going to cut loose from all these evils. I am going to take my stand in harmony with what Sister Ellen Harmon has been presenting to me. I accept what she has said as the word of the Lord.” Thus the company with which he was connected was broken up. And many more such companies were broken up by the light that God gave me. Thus I worked and suffered in my girlhood. And all through my life I have had the same errors to meet, though not always in the same form. In Living Temple the assertion is made that God is in the flower, in the leaf, in the sinner. But God does not live in the sinner. The Word declares that He abides only in the hearts of those who love Him and do righteousness. God does not abide in the heart of the sinner; it is the enemy who abides there.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 13)
There are some things upon which we must reason, and there are other things that we must not discuss. In regard to God—what He is and where He is—silence is eloquence. When you are tempted to speak of what God is, keep silence, because as surely as you begin to speak of this, you will disparage Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 14)
Our ministers must be very careful not to enter into controversy in regard to the personality of God. This is a subject that they are not to touch. It is a mystery, and the enemy will surely lead astray those who enter into it. We know that Christ came in person to reveal God to the world. God is a person, and Christ is a person. Christ is spoken of in the Word as “the brightness of His Father’s glory, and the express image of His person.” [Hebrews 1:3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 15)
I was forbidden to talk with Dr. Kellogg on this subject, because it is not a subject to be talked about. And I was instructed that certain sentiments in Living Temple were the Alpha of a long list of deceptive theories.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 16)
These sentiments have had an effect on our people everywhere. Some think it strange that I write, “Do not send your children to Battle Creek.” I was instructed in regard to the danger of the worldly influence in Battle Creek. I have written hundreds of pages regarding the danger of having so large a sanitarium, and of calling so many young people together in one place. The young people in Battle Creek are in danger. They will come in contact with error. Years ago I did not think that they would meet these errors right in the sanitariums; but when Living Temple came out, and some of our ministers told me that there was in it nothing but what I had been teaching all my life, I saw how great the danger was. I saw that blindness had fallen upon some who had long known the truth. I pray that the Lord will open the eyes of these ministers, that they may see the difference between light and darkness, and between truth and error.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 17)
In a representation which passed before me, I saw a certain work being done by medical missionary workers. Our ministering brethren were looking on, watching what was being done, but they did not seem to understand. The foundation of our faith which was established by so much prayer, such earnest searching of the Scriptures, was being taken down pillar by pillar. Our faith was to have nothing to rest upon—the sanctuary was gone, the atonement was gone. I realized that something must be done.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 18)
The battle has nearly killed me. I saw what was coming in, and I saw that our brethren were blind. They did not realize the danger. Our young people, especially, were in danger. They delighted in the beautiful representations—God in the flower, God in the leaf, God in the tree. But if God be in these things, why not worship them?
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 19)
The reason I have published anything in regard to the medical missionary work was that the errors that were coming in must be met. I did not design to meet them, but in the visions of the night I saw a large ship far out at sea. Suddenly the man on the lookout cried, “Iceberg ahead!” Without hesitation the command rang out, “Meet it!” The engines were put on at full force, and the vessel crashed into the iceberg. There was a tremendous shock, and the ship quivered from stem to stern; but she rebounded from the shock unhurt and went safely on her way. After seeing this representation, I knew what work I must do. I knew that I must meet the errors that were coming in among us.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 20)
I have been hoping that there would be a thorough reformation, that the principles for which we fought in my girlhood, and which were brought out in the power of the Holy Spirit, would be maintained. Night after night in our early experience our brethren studied out the truths which we now hold. When they came to something that they could not understand, they would get down on their knees and would remain there for hours sometimes. Sometimes the sun would rise before they would give up the struggle. At times, when they said, “We can do nothing more,” the power of God would come upon me, I would be taken off in vision, and instruction would be given me. Then I could explain what they could not understand. I would read the Scriptures to them, never looking at the printed page. Thus light was given in regard to Christ, His mission, and His priesthood, and the great points of our faith were firmly established.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 21)
But during this period of our experience, my mind was locked to an understanding of the Scriptures. It was one of the greatest sorrows of my life. Thus it was every point of our faith was established in harmony with the Word of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 22)
At this time I was living in the house of Father Andrews. He was helpless with rheumatism and was constantly in great suffering. I knelt by his side and laying my hands on his head asked Jesus to make him whole. The power of God came upon him, and he walked back and forth across the room, praising the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 23)
Soon after this I was instructed by the Lord that I should no longer mourn in regard to my inability to understand the Scriptures. God unlocked my mind, and ever since, whenever I read His Word, a flood of light comes into my mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 24)
Thus the work went on, and we were shown where we must stand. Do you wonder that I have something to say, when I see the pillars of our faith beginning to be moved? Seductive theories are being taught in such a way that we shall not recognize them unless we have clear spiritual discernment.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 25)
I will stand firmly with every one who will stand for the truth. But I do not want our young people to flock into Battle Creek. They would better not go there. Any one who can be so utterly deceived as to place the misleading sentiments contained in Living Temple before our people cannot be trusted as a teacher of the youth until he is converted.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 26)
I have the tenderest sympathy for the physicians associated with Dr. Kellogg. But I have no sympathy for their failure to pass over the mistakes that they see made by Dr. Kellogg, saying nothing about them. God will hold them accountable for letting matters go without saying, “Doctor, you did not do right that time.” The poor man has loaded himself down until the enemy finds him a very easy prey. Unless he changes his course and takes an entirely different course, he will be lost to the cause of God. And his associate physicians will be guilty before God unless they take their position and stand free from every error.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 27)
I have lain awake night after night, studying how I could help Dr. Kellogg. His father and mother, before they died, begged me not to give him up, but to stand by him till the last. I said, “I will try if he will listen to me.” I have spent nearly whole nights in prayer for him. Week after week I have not slept till twelve o’clock, and then for weeks I have not been able to sleep past twelve o’clock. I wrote constantly until my left eye gave out. And at last my brain became so weary that I could not use it. My son would come up to my room and ask if he might read some letters that had come. “No, Willie,” I would say, “not a word.” I was in this condition for several weeks. Just before Willie left home last winter for Washington, I saw that his eyes were troubling him, and I offered to read some manuscripts to him. This brought on the old trouble. After Willie had gone, I had to give up entirely for a time. I felt that I was worn out. My brain had ceased to work. My mental suffering was intense. I had a great deal of pain at the base of the brain. I knew that for a time my mind was at a standstill.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 28)
Willie expected me to go to Washington in the spring, but it seemed to me that I could not go. I got up one morning, and it seemed to me as if I had come to the place where I could not go another step. I said, “Lord, if it is Thy will for me to go into the grave, take away my life, but do not take away my life and allow me still to live.” Over and over again I offered this prayer, and all at once I seemed to be shut in by a canopy of light. Every particle of pain had left my head, and the next day I wrote twenty pages before dinner.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 29)
I feared that when I started for Washington, the difficulty would come on again, but it did not. I wrote something every day during my stay in Washington and spoke three times. Every time I entered the pulpit, it was in fear and trembling, but the Lord sustained me and helped me.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 30)
My brethren, the Lord calls for unity, for oneness. We are to be one in the faith. I want to tell you that when the gospel ministers and the medical missionary workers are not united, there is placed on our churches the worst evil that can be placed there. Our medical missionaries ought to be interested in the work of our conferences, and our conference workers ought to be as much interested in the work of our medical missionaries.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 31)
It is time that we stood upon a united platform. But we cannot unite with Dr. Kellogg until he stands where he can be a safe leader of the flock of God. Until he stands in this position, we have no right to sustain him.
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 32)
I have taken my position, brethren. I am not going to enter into controversy over anything that may be presented. Last night I woke at ten o’clock and remained awake for several hours. During that time the whole matter was laid open before me, and I was instructed that I must bear the testimony given me and then leave matters with the Lord. It is not my work to try to make people believe the message given me. When the assertion is made, “Some one has told her,” I am to make no response. On that point, the conflict is over for me. I shall tell you the truth as it is in Jesus. And when any one comes to me to know about this thing or that thing, I shall point them to the One who has said, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 46, 1904, 33)
Ms 48, 1904
Talk/Lessons From the First and Second Chapter of Colossians Berrien Springs, Michigan May 20, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 6MR 39. (Morning talk by Mrs. E. G. White.)
“Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, ... to the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.” [Colossians 1:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 1)
“We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you, since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints: for the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel, which is come unto you, as it is in all the world, and bringeth forth fruit.” [Verses 3-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 2)
You may be a gospel minister, but if you preach the Word in such a way that it brings forth no fruit, your labor is in vain.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 3)
If we will eat of the bread of life, we shall have spiritual strength. We shall have no disposition to think or talk of the faults of others. We shall remember that by beholding we shall become changed, and that if we spend our time thinking and talking of the faults of others, we shall be changed into the same likeness.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 4)
“Filled With the Knowledge of His Will”
“As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellowservant, who is for you a faithful minister of Christ; who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit. For this cause we also, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding.” [Verses 7-9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 5)
Paul’s words show no spirit of envy, no fear lest some one is trying to get before him. He presents the high attainments that may be reached by every one. His desire for believers is that they “might be filled with the knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding;” that they might “walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God, strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness.” [Verses 9-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 6)
What wonderful possibilities these words hold out to us. If we heed them, we shall go on from strength to strength, increasing in the knowledge of God. Each night will find us a day’s march nearer home.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 7)
“Partakers of the Inheritance of the Saints”
“Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light.” [Verse 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 8)
This is the Christian’s hope. It is this that fills him with joy and courage. My brethren and sisters, does this hope fill your heart, or is your mind so beclouded by wrong habits of eating and drinking that you cannot appreciate the blessings of God?
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 9)
“Which hath made us meet.” [Verse 12.] Those who have fully consecrated themselves to Christ are fitted by His grace to be partakers of the immortal inheritance. They have an intense desire to be like the Saviour, and they are constantly growing in grace and in a knowledge of the truth. They meditate upon the truths of the gospel, and upon the lives of Christ’s faithful followers, and follow their godly example.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 10)
“Even the Forgiveness of Sins”
“Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son; in whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins.” [Verses 13, 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 11)
It is our right to have the evidence that our sins are forgiven because we have cast our helpless souls upon Christ. He has said, “Ask, and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” [Matthew 7:7.] We need positiveness in our faith. In order to have this, we must day by day live in communion with God, that we may know what He is to those who seek Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 12)
Christ the Head
“Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature; for by Him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all things were created by Him, and for Him; and He is before all things, and by Him all things consist.” [Colossians 1:15-17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 13)
We are to be students of prophecy. We are constantly to be accumulating a knowledge of the things of heaven. We are to prepare for entrance into the abodes of bliss by receiving all the power and grace of God that it is possible for us to receive before the coming of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 14)
“And He is the head of the body, the church; who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things He might have the preeminence.” [Verse 18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 15)
Never is a human being to be set up as a god. Never are we to take any man as our pattern and guide, going to him to know what we shall do. Christ is our guide. He has given us reasoning powers of our own, and He wants us to put them to the very best use.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 16)
“It pleased the Father that in Him should all fulness dwell.” [Verse 19.] O why do we go to weak, erring fellow mortals for guidance? Jesus says, “Come unto Me, all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I—I who have the preeminence—will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] There are many in our world who are restless and dissatisfied. They are unwilling to perform the duties He points out, unwilling to practice the self-denial He calls for.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 17)
Reconciled Through His Death
“And having made peace through the blood of His cross, by Him to reconcile all things unto Himself; by Him, I say, whether they be things on earth or things in heaven. And you that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath He reconciled in the body of His flesh through death, to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in His sight.” [Colossians 1:20-22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 18)
“Yet now hath He reconciled.” [Verse 21.] Have you been reconciled? And is your life revealing to the world the fruit of this reconciliation? God calls upon us to take hold of His work with an earnestness and energy that will show to unbelievers the power of the truth that we believe.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 19)
“Holy and Unblameable”
“To present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in His sight.” [Verse 22.] These words present a very high attainment, but this attainment is possible to all who learn in the school of Christ His meekness and lowliness, putting themselves entirely under His control. Those who follow Christ will make straight paths for their feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. They will not allow any root of bitterness to spring up in their hearts lest others be injured. They will work out their own salvation with fear and trembling, knowing that it is God who works in them, both to will and to do of His good pleasure.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 20)
“To fulfil the word of God, even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is manifest to His saints; to whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus; whereunto I also labor, striving according to His working, which worketh in me mightily.” [Verses 25-29.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 21)
“Knit Together in Love”
“For I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh; that their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ.” [Colossians 2:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 22)
Could you wish anything fuller than this expression? Shall we not resolve that with the help of God we will grasp a higher faith, a higher power, that we will put away the foolishness that we ought to have put away long ago? God wants us to grow up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. He wants us to be strong in His strength.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 23)
“With Enticing Words”
“And this I say, lest any man should beguile you with enticing words.” [Verse 4.] The one who deceived Adam and Eve tries continually to deceive the children of God today. His angels are in this room now; but the angels of heaven are here also, ready to sweep away the fog from your mind if you will let them. Will you not let the glory of God flood your hearts. His grace is for us. If we place ourselves in right relation to Him, we shall reveal this grace as we labor for perishing souls, trying with all the power that He has given us to win them to Christ. God will be with us as we lift up the Man of Calvary, that sinners may see that all who will believe may be saved.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 24)
Wherever we go, we shall meet the enticing words against which the apostle warns us. We shall meet with spiritualistic interpretations of the Scriptures, but we are not to accept them. Keeping our eyes fixed on Christ, we are to move steadily forward in the path He has marked out. He came to this world to give men the principles of truth and to teach them how to obey these principles. He came to place human beings on vantage ground. Bearing our human nature, He conquered where the first Adam failed. He withstood every temptation that Satan brought against Him and lived a life free from spot or stain of sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 25)
Our Work
I would say to my ministering brethren, Do not hover over the churches. Teach the members that to every one God has given his work. Those who go to church Sabbath after Sabbath, and during the week make no effort to give to others what they have received, grow rusty from inaction. The truth loses its preciousness to them. But those who during the week labor earnestly for souls will gain a deeper and still deeper appreciation of the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 26)
There are many places in which there is no memorial for God, many cities in which the truth for this time has not been proclaimed. Let our ministers go forth into these unworked fields, trusting in the Lord God of Israel. Let the church members help them with their prayers and their sympathy. There is a world to be saved. Christ came to teach us how to reach and uplift sinners. Wherever He went, He preached the gospel and healed the sick.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 27)
Those ministers who feel at liberty to indulge appetite are falling far short of the mark. God wants them to be health reformers. He wants them to live up to the light that has been given us on this subject.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 28)
“As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him; rooted and builded up in Him, and established in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 29)
My brethren and sisters, I want you to study these two chapters. When you feel inclined to find fault with others, think of the instruction these chapters contain, and ask God to impress it on your mind. Ask Him to help you to carry it out in the daily life, that you may be filled with the fulness of God. I entreat you to be one in Christ. Do not try to search out some doctrine that Christ has not taught. Stand unitedly on the platform of eternal truth. Preach Christ and Him crucified.
(19LtMs, Ms 48, 1904, 30)
Ms 50, 1904
Sermon/Lessons From the Third Chapter of Revelation Berrien Springs, Michigan May 21, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in OHC 19; 2MCP 436-437; 5MR 407-408.
A Form of Godliness Without the Power
“Unto the angel of the church in Sardis write: These things saith He that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars, I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead.” [Revelation 3:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 1)
These words outline a very pitiful condition. They describe those who have a form of godliness without the power thereof, those who have a profession of religion, but do not practice the principles of heaven. Such ones name a name to live, but they are dead.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 2)
There is a death that is necessary to growth in grace—the death which we experience when we are buried with Christ in baptism, and rise to live in newness of life, putting away all hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong. “Ye are dead,” Paul says, “and your life is hid with Christ in God. And when He who is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear with Him in glory.” [Colossians 3:3, 4.] But this is not the death spoken of in the text that I have read. It is the death of self—to the desires and inclinations that would dishonor Christ—that is necessary to growth in grace. God wants us to have this death; for it means eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 3)
Strengthening One Another
“Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die.” [Revelation 3:2.] Here is a duty that we are to perform. When we see one doing wrong, we are to go to him and tell him of the mistakes that he is making. We are not to go to some one else with the report of his wrongdoing. “If thou bring thy gift to the altar,” said Christ, “and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” [Matthew 5:23, 24.] Shall we not heed these words? Shall we not make earnest efforts to help one another by making straight paths for our feet?
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 4)
If when one begins to think that some one else has erred, he would look at himself, at his own mistakes, and would then go to the one whom he thinks in error, and in the spirit of Christ, with a heart full of tenderness, talk and pray with him, many misunderstandings would be removed, and many hearts would be filled with hope and courage.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 5)
“Hold Fast, and Repent”
“Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with Me in white; for they are worthy.” [Revelation 3:3, 4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 6)
I thank God that there are those who, even amidst the fearful moral pollution of these last days, have, through the grace of Christ, kept their garments pure and undefiled.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 7)
“He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed with white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels.” [Verse 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 8)
“And Hast Not Denied My Name”
“And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: These things saith He that is holy, He that is true, He that hath the key of David, He that openeth, and no man shutteth, and shutteth, and no man openeth. I know thy works; behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it; for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not denied My name.” [Verses 7, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 9)
What is it to deny the name of Christ? It is to profess to believe in Him, and at the same time work directly contrary to His teaching, exerting an influence that draw souls away from Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 10)
There rests upon each one of us an awful responsibility. We are placed in this world to be witnesses for Christ, to lead others to Him. We are not to live for self, but for the good of others. We have no time for harsh or trivial words, no time for carelessness and indifference, no time to act as the world acts. We have something higher than this to live for.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 11)
Have you been converted? Have you taken part in the solemn rite of baptism? And have you since then been dead to the world’s enticements, that you might win those in the world to Christ? When you were baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, you made a solemn pledge that henceforth you would stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Emmanuel, living a life separate from the customs and fashions of the world. Are you keeping this pledge?
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 12)
God does not ask you to do this in your own strength. At your baptism the three highest powers of heaven pledged themselves to aid you in your endeavors to keep separate from the evil practices and habits of the world. In the strength received from above you may live the new life in Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 13)
The Light on Health Reform
God’s purpose for His children is that they shall grow to the full stature of men and women in Christ. In order to do this, we must use aright every power of mind and soul and body. We cannot afford to waste any mental or physical strength. Whether we eat or drink or whatsoever we do, we must do all to the glory of God. We must understand and live up to the light that God has given us on health reform.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 14)
The principles of health reform mean a great deal to us. When the message first came to me, I was weak and feeble, fainting once or twice a day. I was pleading with God for help, and He opened before me the great subject of health reform. He instructed me that those who were keeping His commandments must be brought into sacred relation with Himself, and that by temperance in eating and drinking they must keep mind and body in the most favorable condition for His service.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 15)
I was instructed that the use of flesh meat has a tendency to animalize the nature and to rob men and women of the love and sympathy which they should feel for every one. We are built up from that which we eat, and those whose diet is largely composed of animal food are brought into a condition where they allow the lower passions to assume control of the higher powers of the being. I accepted the light on health reform as it came to me. It has been a great blessing to me. I took my position knowing that the Lord would strengthen me, and He has strengthened me. I have better health today, notwithstanding I am seventy-six years old, than I had in my younger days. I thank God for the principles of health reform, and if there are any here today who have backslidden in this respect, I say to them that God calls upon them to be converted and to take their position in accordance with the light He has given. In denying perverted appetite, you will place yourself where God can co-operate with you.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 16)
We do not mark out any precise line to be followed in diet. There are many kinds of wholesome food. But we do say that flesh meat is not the right food for God’s people. It animalizes human beings. In a country such as this, where there are fruits, grains, and nuts in abundance, how can one think that he must eat the flesh of dead animals?
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 17)
We have been baptized into Christ, and if we will act our part by separating from everything that would drag us down, and make us what we ought not to be, strength to grow up into Christ will be given us, and we shall see of the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 18)
The Hour of Temptation
“Because thou hast kept the word of My patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.” [Verse 10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 19)
This hour of temptation has come, and it will continue to increase in force and intensity until Christ shall say, “It is done.”“He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still.” [Revelation 16:17; 22:11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 20)
“Behold, I come quickly; hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.” [Revelation 3:11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 21)
Satan has summoned the hosts of darkness to war against the saints. We cannot afford to be indifferent to his attacks. He comes in many ways, and we must have clear spiritual discernment, that we may be able to discern when he is seeking to gain possession of our minds. God calls on those on whom the light of truth is shining to take their stand in His army. He calls upon them to show their loyalty by walking in the light He has given. There is a crown of immortal life for us to gain, and we need clear minds, that we may understand plainly what we must do in order to overcome the evil that is striving for the mastery. How can we understand this if we becloud our minds with tea and coffee and unwholesome food. God speaks to us, saying that we must turn away from these things, and let the light of truth shine brightly upon the path of others.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 22)
“Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon him the name of My God, and the name of the city of My God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from My God; and I will write upon him My new name.” [Verse 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 23)
What a wonderful, wonderful possibility. Let us study the Word of God more closely than ever before and ask the Lord to give us an understanding of the truths that it contains. “He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood,” Christ says, “hath eternal life.”“The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life.” [John 6:54, 63.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 24)
“Neither Cold Nor Hot”
“And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write: These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God: I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth.” [Revelation 3:14-16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 25)
These words apply to halfhearted Christians who are not willing to follow Christ, but desire to follow the fashions of the world. The Saviour says, “If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” [Matthew 16:24.] “So shall he be My disciple.” [See John 15:8.] Deny yourself. Take up the cross that hinders you from perfecting a Christian character. Look to Him whose life was one of constant self-denial and self-sacrifice.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 26)
Your profession may be as high as heaven, but if your practice does not correspond to it, if you are lukewarm, God has no place for you in His work. Christ declares, “He that is not with Me is against Me, and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad.” [Matthew 12:30.] I would rather take the truth to unbelievers, to poor, ignorant sinners, than to those who have already heard it, but have not purified their hearts by obedience to it. Such ones are very difficult to reach.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 27)
“Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” [Revelation 3:17.] Are there any here to whom these words apply? If there are, will you not resolve that from this time you will live wholly for God? Will you not change your life of lukewarmness for a life of intense earnestness in the service of God? Will you not separate entirely from the world, and consecrate yourselves to the Lord’s work?
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 28)
Many who profess to be Seventh-day Adventists are without the robe of Christ’s righteousness. Were He to come today, they would be unready to meet Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 29)
“As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” [Verses 19-22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 30)
What Christians Are To Be
In all our dealings, wherever we may be, we are to be perfectly straight forward. We cannot afford to break one of the commandments of God for the sake of worldly gain. Who are we? Christ said to His disciples, “Ye are the salt of the earth; but if the salt have lost its savor, wherewith shall it be salted? It is henceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden underfoot of men.” [Matthew 5:13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 31)
We are Christians—disciples of Christ—and we are to be as salt that has not lost its savor. We are to exert an influence on the side of right, against the powers of darkness. We are to honor God in all that we do and say; for we belong to Him. Christ has given His life for us, and we owe Him the service of our life.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 32)
“Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid.” [Verse 14.] We are to stand where the light of truth can shine upon us, and then we are to reflect this to those in darkness. My brethren and sisters, why do you not let your light shine. Why do you withhold from God your offerings of prayer and praise? Why do you not glorify Him? He expects His people to reach the very highest standard of righteousness. They have been given a message of saving truth, and this message they are to give to others. God wants His gospel medical missionaries to stand where He can work through them. He has chosen human beings as His representatives, to make known His power, His goodness, and His love.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 33)
What we need is the essence of religion in our hearts. “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” [Verse 16.] These words show what we are to be in the world. We are not to shut ourselves away from the world, neither are we to mingle with worldlings for selfish pleasure, giving them no reason to think that in dress or deportment we are different from them.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 34)
The Sign Between God and His People
We are to bear the sign which shows that we are God’s people. What is this sign? We are told very definitely in the thirty-first chapter of Exodus:
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 35)
“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily My sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you.” [Verses 12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 36)
It is our privilege to know that we have been sanctified by the Spirit of God. In the strength of Christ we may cleanse ourselves “from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.” [2 Corinthians 7:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 37)
“Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you; every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death; for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. Six days may work be done; but the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord; whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.” [Exodus 31:14-16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 38)
What then is the sign that we are to bear? It is not an outward badge; but the keeping of the seventh-day Sabbath. This is the sign between us and God that we are His people.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 39)
There are many who do not keep the Sabbath as they ought. They break the commandment by polishing their shoes on the Sabbath, or by doing some other work that might have been done the day before. I have been instructed to warn our people to be more careful in regard to their observance of the Sabbath. My brethren and sisters, keep this day holy unto the Lord. Make your preparations on Friday for the Sabbath, and be ready when the Sabbath comes to worship God in quietness and to study His Word. Closely united with Christ, you will be preparing to dwell in the abodes of holiness.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 40)
All through the week you are to remember the Sabbath. Your transactions are to be such that when the day of rest comes, you can indeed keep it holy unto the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 41)
Let us begin to serve God in earnest. Let us each night pitch our tents a day’s march nearer home. We cannot afford to forfeit a place in the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those that love Him. God desires us by our example to teach others the meaning of self-denial and self-sacrifice. There are many cities that have not yet heard the message of truth. Deny yourself, that you may have something to give to hasten the proclamation of truth in these places. They must be worked. Christ gave His life for us. What are we giving Him in return? Do we begrudge the smallest offering, the feeblest effort?
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 42)
God calls for firm, steadfast Christians to come to the front now. He calls upon His people to buy of Him the heavenly eyesalve, that they may not move like blind men, stumbling at every step; and the white robe of Christ’s righteousness, that they may be clothed.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 43)
May the Lord help you to prepare for the life that measures with the life of God. You cannot afford to lose this life; for it means everlasting happiness and a joy and power and glory that no words of mine can describe.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 44)
How many will today pledge themselves to serve God with heart and mind and strength? Do you not want God and Christ and the Holy Spirit to co-operate with you? They are pledged to do this if you will keep your covenant with God. Will you not seek the Lord more earnestly than ever before? I ask those who will promise to do this to stand on their feet and show that they pledge themselves, by the help of God, to obey the principles of truth. (The whole congregation arose.)
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 45)
I thank you in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth. May His Holy Spirit attend the words that have been spoken to you today. I want the help of the Spirit of God every moment, and I want you to have it every moment also.
(19LtMs, Ms 50, 1904, 46)
Ms 52, 1904
Sermon/A Plea for Unity Berrien Springs, Michigan May 22, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 2SAT 260-269. +
“These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee; as Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him. And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent. I have glorified Thee on the earth; I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do. And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was. I have manifested Thy name unto the men which Thou gavest Me out of the world: Thine they were, and Thou gavest them Me; and they have kept Thy word.” [John 17:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 1)
What a glorious commendation—“They have kept Thy word.” [Verse 6.] To have these words said of us would be a great honor. But too often self comes in; self strives for the mastery.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 2)
This was Christ’s last prayer with His disciples. It was offered just before He went into the garden of Gethsemane, where He was to be betrayed and taken. When He reached Gethsemane, He fell prostrate upon the ground, in an agony of distress. What caused His agony?—The weight of the sins of the whole world was resting upon His soul. As we study this prayer, let us remember that it was just before this experience, and just before His betrayal and trial, that these words were uttered.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 3)
In Gethsemane, Christ felt that He was being separated from His Father. The gulf was so broad, so black, so deep, that His spirit shuddered before it. This agony He must not exert His divine power to escape. As man He must suffer the consequences of man’s sin. As man He must endure the wrath of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 4)
Behold His contemplating the price to be paid for the human soul. In His agony He clings to the cold ground, as if to prevent Himself from being drawn further from God. The chilling dew of night falls upon His prostrate form, but He heeds it not. From His pale lips comes the bitter cry, “O My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me.” Yet even now He adds, “Nevertheless, not as I will, but as Thou wilt.” [Matthew 26:39.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 5)
The human heart longs for sympathy in suffering. This longing Christ felt to the very depths of His being, and He went to the place where He had left His disciples. Had He found them praying, He would have been relieved. But they were asleep. They could give Him no comfort. Once more after this He came to them, but again He found them asleep. Turning away Jesus sought His retreat and fell prostrate, overcome by the horror of a great darkness. The humanity of the Son of God trembled in that trying hour. He prayed not now for His disciples that their faith might not fail, but for His own tempted, agonized soul. The awful moment had come—that moment which was to decide the destiny of the world. The fate of humanity trembled in the balance. Christ might even now refuse to drink the cup apportioned to guilty men. It was not yet too late. He might wipe the bloody sweat from His brow and leave man to perish in his iniquity. He might say, Let the transgressor receive the penalty of his sin, and I will go back to My Father. Will the Son of God drink the bitter cup of humiliation and agony? Will the innocent suffer the consequences of the curse of sin, to save the guilty? The words fall trembling from the pale lips of Jesus, “O My Father, if this cup may not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done.” [Verse 42.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 6)
He accepts His baptism of blood, that through Him perishing millions may gain everlasting life. He has left the courts of heaven, where all is purity, happiness, and glory, to save the one lost sheep, the one world that has fallen by transgression. And He will not turn from His mission. He will become the propitiation of a race that has willed to sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 7)
Thus the Son of God gave Himself for us—the sinless for the sinful—that we might not perish. Let us think of the suffering that He endured for us; and as we think of it, let us remember that we are to be partakers of this suffering, that we may finally share in His glory. “If any man will come after Me,” He says, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” [Matthew 16:24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 8)
How much have we suffered for Christ and for our fellow beings. As we have gone from place to place, and have seen the need and the sinfulness of humanity, have we been willing to endure self-denial and privation for others?
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 9)
Glorified in Us
“And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was. I have manifested Thy name unto the men which Thou gavest Me out of the world; Thine they were, and Thou gavest them Me, and they have kept Thy word. Now they have known that all things whatsoever Thou hast given Me are of Thee. For I have given unto them the words which Thou gavest Me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from Thee, and have believed that Thou didst send Me. I pray for them; I pray not for the world, but for them which Thou hast given Me; for they are Thine. And all Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine; and I am glorified in them.” [John 17:5-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 10)
Do we come short of this? Do we, by refusing to follow Christ in self-denial and sacrifice, fail of glorifying God? Are we willing to lift the cross? Are we willing to die to self, to be crucified with Christ? We must share with the Redeemer in His suffering before we can enter the city of our God.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 11)
Sanctified Through the Truth
“And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to Thee. Holy Father, keep through Thine own name those whom Thou hast given Me, that they may be one, as We are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Thy name; those that Thou gavest Me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. And now come I to Thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have My joy fulfilled in themselves. I have given them Thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.” [Verses 11-16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 12)
Christ’s followers are not to think they can do just as the world does, following the natural inclinations of the heart, living in selfishness and pride, and yet get to heaven. God wants us to separate from everything that will dishonor His name before the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 13)
“Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth. As Thou hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth.” [Verses 17-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 14)
It is the privilege of every soul before me to be sanctified through the truth. This sanctification all must have who enter the abodes of bliss. There are many errors abroad in our world. Satan has come down with great power and is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness. But we are not to accept his deceptions. We must be braced in Christ, sanctified through the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 15)
The Lord may see that it is necessary to subject us to a refining process, that we may be brought into perfect harmony with Christ. I pray that the hearts of those in attendance at this meeting may be filled with an intense longing for the sanctification of the Spirit, that they may be brought into complete unity with Christ and with one another. My brethren and sisters, you are soon to go away for the summer’s work, some to the ministry, some to teaching, and others to various lines of work. Before you leave this meeting, you should receive the testimony of the Holy Spirit that you have taken hold of the divine power and have made peace with God. Your hearts should be filled with the peace which passeth all understanding.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 16)
“That They All May Be One”
“Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me.” [Verses 20, 21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 17)
What kind of unity is spoken of in these words?—Unity in diversity. Our minds do not all run in the same channel, and we have not all been given the same work. God has given to every man his work according to his several ability. There are different kinds of work to be done, and workers of varied capabilities are needed. If our hearts are humble, if we have learned in the school of Christ to be meek and lowly, we may all press together in the narrow path marked out for us.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 18)
God wants us to show an earnest desire to save those that are ready to perish. If there is one who has made mistakes, our hearts should go out to him. We should let him see that we have for him that love which was revealed in the life of Christ. We may think that a brother has done something very wrong. Perhaps he has. But do you think that you will make him see his wrong by shunning his society, by leaving him to himself, where the enemy can work upon his mind and his conscience? We should try to come just as close to him as we can. With all the soul-winning power that God has given us, we must draw him to Christ, remembering that we ourselves have made mistakes. We have all gone out of the way. We have all had our times of trouble, of blindness, of affliction.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 19)
There is a power in the truth. There is a power in the love of God that will press back the clouds of darkness and let the sunlight of God’s presence into the heart of the erring.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 20)
“And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one.” [Verse 22.] Think of the possibilities contained in these words. Christ never requires of us more than we can accomplish with the power that He will freely give us. As we go from place to place, shall we not go clothed with the garments of His righteousness? He bids us cherish His pitying tenderness, His love, that every difference, every barrier that separates soul from soul, may be broken down. Let every one plant his feet on the platform of eternal truth, and then ask God to fill his heart with the love which dwelt in the heart of Christ. We cannot afford to place stumbling blocks in the way of any one. We cannot afford to have placed to our account, by the great Judge of all, any occasion of stumbling over which some one has fallen.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 21)
“I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me.” [Verse 23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 22)
Can you grasp the thought? The Father loves fallen human beings even as He loves His own Son. He so loves them that He will hold fast to them, even when they are stumbling along in darkness and error. You may say, When my brother, with whom I differed, shall come to such and such a place, then I will take him right to my heart. But perhaps you will have to take him to your heart before he reaches that position.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 23)
“Father, I will that they also, whom Thou hast given Me, be with Me where I am; that they may behold My glory, which Thou hast given Me; for Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world hath not known Thee; but I have known Thee, and these have known that Thou hast sent Me. And I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it; that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them.” [Verses 24-26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 24)
The Betrayal of Christ
“When Jesus had spoken these words, He went forth with His disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which He entered, and His disciples. And Judas also, which betrayed Him, knew the place; for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with His disciples. Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. Jesus therefore knowing all things that should come upon Him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? They answered Him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am He. And Judas, which betrayed Him, stood with them. As soon as He had said unto them, I am He, they went backward, and fell to the ground.” [John 18:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 25)
What made them fall to the ground? They could not endure the sight of the bright flash of light from the angels of God, who were right on the ground, and they fell prostrate. That ought to have been enough to restrain them, but it was not.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 26)
“Then asked He them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus answered, I have told you that I am He; if therefore ye seek Me, let these go their way; that the saying might be fulfilled, Of them which Thou gavest Me I have lost none.” [Verses 7-9.] Christ knew how weak His disciples were, and He sought to shield them from temptation and trial. For them He was ready to sacrifice Himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 27)
I ask you to think of the sufferings of Christ, and remove the differences that you may have with your brethren. This is the message that I have for you today. Remove every difference, that the Holy Spirit may come into your hearts. We do not want any one to leave our ranks because we have not done all in our power to save him. O what a wonderful work might be accomplished if we would all come into unity.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 28)
We are all different in disposition, and we are not to judge one another. If you feel that you have been wronged, go right to the one who has done the wrong, and say, “I want to have everything that separates us removed.” Pray with him, saying, “Lord Jesus, make us one with Thee. We want to be partakers with Thee of Thy sufferings, and of Thy love. We want to work for the salvation of one another. We want Thy tenderness and Thy pity to fill our hearts, that every barrier may be broken down.”
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 29)
Christ Our Example
When I see what the Saviour has done for us, I feel that I cannot allow any soul to go down while I can do anything to save him. There are those whom Satan is trying to lead out of the way. Let us draw close to them, watching over them faithfully and tenderly, and praying with them earnestly, that every cloud may be swept away. The enemy will seek to come in between us and God.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 30)
There are many who need the cleansing power of the Holy Spirit in their hearts. They need the sanctified lips and sanctified voices. If you see a brother making a confession, stand right by his side, and encourage him. Let not your face be lighted up with joy because he has been brought to the humiliation of confession. Christ is ashamed of such a spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 31)
There is a mighty work to be done. The powers of darkness are being let loose in the world, and we must all stand as one man for the truth, our feet planted firmly on the Eternal Rock, that we may not be moved by the error that is flooding the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 32)
Even As He Walked
“My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous; and He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world. And hereby we do know that we know Him, if we keep His commandments. He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth His word, in him verily is the love of God perfected; hereby know we that we are in Him. He that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also so to walk, even as He walked.” [1 John 2:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 33)
Brethren, are you walking “even as He walked”? [Verse 6.] He was full of pity, tenderness, and compassion.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 34)
“I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment, which ye had from the beginning. Again, a new commandment I write unto you, which thing is true in Him and in you, because the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth. He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now. He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes. I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake. I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him who is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. I write unto you, little children, because ye have known the Father.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 35)
“I have written unto you, fathers, because ye have known Him that is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.”
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 36)
“Love not the world, neither the things of the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 37)
“And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever. Little children, it is the last time, and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now there are many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time. They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us; but they went out, that they might be manifest that they were not all of us.” [Verses 7-19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 38)
We do not want any one to go out from us if we can do anything in our power to hold them by the hand of faith. Let us work with the power of the living God to keep them with His commandment-keeping people. But in order for us to do this, we must have the sanctification of the Spirit. Let us humble our hearts before God. Let us repent of our sins and be converted. Do not, I beg of you, for Christ’s sake, push any soul over the precipice. The other night, in a scene which passed before me, I saw one slipping down a precipice. A company was looking on indifferently, making no effort to save him. But one hand—the hand of Christ—was stretched out, and the man was rescued. Christ drew him up, saying, “Hold fast to Me.” He then placed the hands of the rescued man in the hands of his brethren who stood near, saying, “I have drawn him up that he may stand on vantage ground. Work for the salvation of souls, that you may all stand on vantage ground before God.”
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 39)
The Lord does not want one soul to be lost. Christ shed His blood to cleanse every human being from sin. Let us grasp the hand of infinite power, and arise in God’s strength to proclaim the last message of mercy to a dying world.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 40)
Those whose hearts are filled with the love of God will exercise patience and kindness in dealing with others. Is there one here whom, in the day when Christ shall come, we desire to see numbered with unbelievers? It means everything to the followers of Christ to gain an experience that will enable them to save souls. We cannot afford to act in such a way toward those who are out of the fold that they will have no courage to grasp the hope of the gospel.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 41)
Brethren and sisters, pray as you have never prayed before that the Holy Spirit may come into this meeting, and that every heart may be softened. There are not simply two or three cases of division and misunderstanding among us. There are many who are cherishing distrust and suspicion. They have watched for failings in others, even while they had many failings themselves. Had they watched themselves, they would have found that they were cherishing a spirit which was not of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 42)
Angels of God are here today, watching anxiously how you will receive the words of the gospel. And evil angels are here also, ready to do their wicked work upon the minds of all who will listen to their insinuations. If you have not found the liberty of Christ, if your heart is not emptied of all bitterness and wrath and malice and selfishness, it is time that you made diligent work for repentance. God is calling you. Today, if you will hear His voice, harden not your heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 43)
My brethren, will you not seek to get rid of the differences that are separating you from one another. Will you not humble yourselves before God, and seek to rescue every soul that is tempted by the enemy. Let us not leave one soul unaided on the field of battle. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, go to work in the way that God has pointed out, that you may receive the outpouring of the Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 44)
Whoever feels that he needs a firmer hold upon God, whoever desires to be separated from his natural and cultivated tendencies to evil, let him take his stand here for God today. I ask those who desire the prayers of God’s people, that their sins may be forgiven, and that they may receive power from on high, to rise to their feet. You may have made a profession of religion for many years, but your profession is of no avail unless in your daily life you live out the principles of truth. If there are those here who have made no profession, but who wish to be set free from habits that have enslaved them, I wish to say to them that they have the privilege of asking the prayers of God’s people. Will you rise to your feet and thus testify that you want to be made complete in Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 45)
(Nearly all of the congregation arose. Sr. White then offered prayer as follows:)
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 46)
Our heavenly Father, we come to Thee at this time just as we are, needy and dependent, but we know, Lord, that Thou art a compassionate Saviour. Thou hast made an infinite sacrifice, that we might have eternal life, if we will only co-operate with Thee. We ask Thee to put it into our hearts today, to renew our covenant with Thee by sacrifice. Help us this day that we may lay hold upon Thee by living faith. Separate from us everything that would separate us from Thee.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 47)
Our Father, Thou knowest that we love Thee. We see a world ready to perish in sin, and we are not prepared to labor together with Thee. We desire to be fitted up for Thy service. We desire the Holy Spirit to descend upon us. We want the darkness to be swept away from our eyes, that we may have the clear light of understanding.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 48)
We ask Thy blessing upon those who have arisen to express their desire to be prepared for Thy coming. As they leave this pavilion, may they seek Thee in earnest prayer. May they go in companies of two or three, to seek Thee. Thou hast said that where two or three are gathered in Thy name, there Thou wilt be. O give them a spirit of earnest pleading for the pardon of their sins, that Thou mayest say to them, “Thy sins be forgiven thee.” [Matthew 9:2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 49)
I ask Thee to pity every trembling soul in this congregation. I ask Thee, my Saviour, that Thou wilt awaken in the heart of every minister of the gospel, of every teacher, and of every one who professes to be Thy child, a desire for Thy Holy Spirit, that they may be endued with power, and that as they go from house to house, they may proclaim Thy truth. Let Thy message come to us, that we may arouse our sensibilities, that we may realize the value of souls. We want that every one here today shall be saved. May the light that shines from the throne of God shine into the chambers of the mind and into the soul-temple.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 50)
Merciful Redeemer, Thou knowest every one. Here are some who are weighted down with burdens that have rested heavily upon them. May they link up with Thee. May they put their arm in Thine arm and cling to Thee, the mighty One, who hast said, “Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with Me.” [Isaiah 27:5.] These are Thy words; show them how, Lord. Show them how to humble their proud hearts. Show them what it means to break their will before God and to take Thy will. Help them to cast their helpless souls upon the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Present before them eternal life. Let the sweetness of Thy Holy Spirit come into the hearts of Thy ministers, that Thy melting, merciful love may be manifest in their lives. I ask Thee to dispel everything that would prevent them from working for the salvation of souls. Put it into their hearts and minds to make a covenant with Thee by sacrifice. Even now, may the melting love of Christ come into our midst. May we hear the words, “Thou art Mine, I have begotten thee unto Myself.”
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 51)
O Lord, Thou knowest how the powers of evil are working. We see the world going to perdition. Baptize Thy ministers, baptize Thy workers with Thy Holy Spirit. I ask Thee to let melting love and mercy fall upon this congregation.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 52)
Now let praise and thanksgiving ascend to God, that Thou hast heard our prayer. We believe in Thee, Lord. Wash us from every stain of sin. Cleanse and purify us, and let us understand what it means to perfect holiness in the fear of God. I ask Thee to set the feet of those, who have been stumbling, in the path of Thy self-denial and self-sacrifice.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 53)
What can we say, Lord? We are weak ourselves. We need Thy power. We see the work that we have to do. We give ourselves to Thee. Let Thy blessing come to us, and Thy name shall have all the glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 52, 1904, 54)
Ms 54, 1904
Talk/The Berrien Springs Work Berrien Springs, Michigan May 23, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in SpM 352-355. +
We may find valuable instruction in the words of Christ: “If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” [Matthew 5:23, 24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 1)
In moving the college from Battle Creek and establishing it in Berrien Springs, Brethren Magan and Sutherland have acted in harmony with the light that God gave. They have worked hard under great difficulties. Upon the school there was a heavy burden of debt that they had not created. They labored and toiled and sacrificed in their endeavor to carry out right lines of education. And God has been with them. He has approved of their efforts.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 2)
But who has appreciated the work that has been done in this place? Many have taken an attitude of opposition and have spoken words that have caused sadness and have made it hard to carry forward the work. Wicked prejudice and false accusations have been met. With some there has been a settled disposition to complain and to find fault with those who have striven with all their might to carry out the Lord’s instruction.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 3)
Sister Magan worked with her husband, struggling with and praying that he might be sustained. She did not think of herself, but of him. And God did sustain them, as they walked in the light. From her small store of money, Sister Magan gave five hundred dollars to erect the Memorial Hall. She strove untiringly to maintain a perfect home government, teaching and educating her children in the fear of God. Twice she had to nurse her husband through an attack of fever.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 4)
But it seemed to her as if some of our brethren had not a heart of flesh. After the General Conference in Oakland, a report was circulated that Sister White had turned against Brother Magan. There was not a word of truth in this statement. But his poor wife, who had toiled and sacrificed and prayed with him, was informed that Sister White had taken a stand against her husband. O why did any one ever say such a thing? Sister White never turned against Brother Magan or against Brother Sutherland. But Sister Magan was so weighted down with sorrow that she lost her reason.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 5)
I ask, Who, in the day of judgment, will be held responsible for putting out the light of that mind that should be shining today? Who will be accountable in the day of God for the work that caused the distress which brought on this sickness? She suffered for months, and the husband suffered with her. And now the poor woman has gone, leaving two motherless children. All this, because of the work done by unsanctified tongues.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 6)
Her husband has the comfort of the promise, “Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.” [Revelation 14:13.] Sister Magan was a Christian. She was one of Christ’s followers, and He loved her. Her works do follow her.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 7)
You see the work that has been established here. You see that advancement has been made, and that the education has been carried forward in right lines, under many discouraging circumstances. This work of opposition and dissatisfaction has come from the enemy. It has cost the life of a wife and mother. But it has not taken away her crown of eternal life, nor hindered her from receiving the commendation, “Well done, good and faithful servant, ... enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 8)
I would say to Brethren Magan and Sutherland, God has looked with pleasure upon you as you have struggled through the difficulties you have had to meet here. Now the work has reached a point where you can go to labor elsewhere. You have written to me that you had a burden to work in the Southern field. There is plenty of room for you there. They are in need of more workers. They need school teachers, they need managers. We have been looking and praying for men to take up the work there, and we are glad that God has opened the way for you to work in that field.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 9)
And to our brethren I can say, Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan do not go out from this place as men who have made a failure, but as men who have made a success. They have taught the students from the Bible, according to the light given from the testimonies. The students that have been with them need not be ashamed of the education they have received.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 10)
To the students I would say, You are to let your teachers go willingly. They have had a hard battle here, but they have made a success; and as they leave, the Lord will go with them. His arms will be beneath them. If they will follow on to know the Lord, they shall know that His going forth is prepared as the morning. Let the teachers and students who remain take hold of the work in the name of the Lord. Do not be discouraged or depressed.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 11)
The burdens here have rested heavily upon Brother Magan. He has not yet fully recovered from the effects of the first long attack of fever. He should be allowed to rest for at least one year, that he may have opportunity to regain his strength.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 12)
Brethren and sisters, has there not been among us enough of this work of criticizing and accusing? Think you that you can carry this spirit with you to the heavenly courts? You might far better have been asking the Lord to bless these men; you might far better have been doing the work of the Lord, than trying to discourage those who were endeavoring to carry out the educational principles that God has presented before them. Now let there be a thorough examination of your past lives. And wherever you see that you have in any way taken advantage of one of your brethren, repent of it, and make it right.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 13)
I speak the truth as God has presented it to me. Sister Magan died as a martyr, right among her own brethren. My brethren, this work of hurting one another does not pay. May God help you to cleanse your hearts from this evil thing. Ask pardon of God, and ask pardon of those whom you have wronged. Soon it will be too late for wrongs to be made right, and while we have a little opportunity granted us, let us, O let us right every wrong.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 14)
Every one is to be judged in the courts of heaven according to the deeds that are done in the body. And this work of oppressing souls, of making the work doubly hard for those who are willing to make any sacrifice to advance the cause of God, will make a very poor showing in the books of heaven. Shall we not cease this work? We need sanctified tongues, we need our lips touched by a live coal from the altar. Our voices should give forth melody. When you speak to those who are in discouragement, let them know that they have your sympathy. How much better to speak kind and tender and loving words than words that will bruise and wound the soul. Will you remember that these souls are the purchase of the blood of Christ? He says, As ye do these things unto one of the least of these, My brethren, ye do them unto Me. They are Christ’s property, and we want to lift them up, that they may be in health, in courage, in faith, in hope.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 15)
Let us seek the Lord. Let us seek Him as we go from this meeting. Let us make a covenant with Him by sacrifice. God longs to meet us here. He does not want us to go away as we are now. He wants every soul to melt into tenderness before Him, that He may bestow His rich blessing upon us. Will not you, who have been accusing your brethren, come off Satan’s ground? Will you not learn to speak words that will encourage? It will not blister your tongue to speak words of tenderness and kindness. It will do you good. It will encourage in you the spirit that should dwell in you. Gather with Christ, but do not, by word or action, discourage those who are putting to the strain every nerve and muscle to carry out the work that God has directed to be done.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 16)
Let us humble ourselves before God, lest He shall punish us for our course of action in these things. We want to walk humbly with God, and let the spirit of kindness reign in our lives. Let affection and love be cultivated. Let the sweet spirit of Christ come in and abide with us. When you sit together with Christ in heavenly places, let me tell you, you will reveal in your countenances the very light of heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 17)
If Brethren Sutherland and Magan shall leave Berrien Springs, and I believe it is their duty to go, I beg of you, for Christ’s sake, not to follow them with criticism and faultfinding. And take right hold to help and strengthen whoever comes in here to take their place.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 18)
Several times, even before they took up the work in Berrien Springs, Brethren Magan and Sutherland expressed to me their burden for the work in the South. Their hearts are there. Do not blame them for going. Do not put any impediments in their way. Let them go, and may God go with them, and may His blessing attend them. They will take with them from this place many pleasant memories of seasons of peace and joy. There have been times of sorrow, but they do not go because of that. They think that they can better glorify God by going to a more needy field. This is their own choice; I have not persuaded them. They did not know but that Sister White would stand in their way. But when they laid the matter before me this morning, I told them that I would not hinder them for one moment. Any one who takes up work in the South has before him a hard battle. The work there should be far in advance of what it is now. We should encourage the men who go there, and hold them up by our faith, by our prayers, and with our means.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 19)
In the South also, our brethren have had to work under a spirit of faultfinding and accusing. I say these things to you now, that you may realize that you are not called by God to say depressing things or to manifest a spirit of coldness and indifference to those who go to carry burdens in the South. We hope that you will remember these words, and that the terrible history of the past may not be repeated.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 20)
For over twenty years, the work of the Southern field has been held up before you, but you have not done for the work what should have been done. There is a large field there, and the burden of sustaining the laborers in this field belongs to the people of America.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 21)
If any of the students and workers here desire to go with Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland, let them go and help them to carry the light to those who have never heard the truth, to a class of people that has been suffering with neglect and poverty. I know that Brother Haskell and Brother Butler will be glad to have the help of Brethren Magan and Sutherland and will unite with them in the work of God. They will have a hard time of it at the best; but if God is with them, they may know that He will sustain them.
(19LtMs, Ms 54, 1904, 22)
Ms 56, 1904
Talk/Take Heed to Thyself Berrien Springs, Michigan May 23, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 157; Ev 398; 2MCP 727. + (Morning talk by Mrs. E. G. White.)
“I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 1)
“Wherefore He saith, When He ascended up on high, He led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.... And He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.” [Ephesians 4:1-8, 11-13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 2)
We should seek to understand how we can fulfil this scripture. We are not to act like undisciplined, uncontrolled children. We are not to be always out of joint. God wants each one of us to find his place, and when each one is in his place, doing the work that God has given him, there will be perfect unity.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 3)
I have been greatly distressed—it has nearly taken my life—to see how little effort is made to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. What is the matter? It is because this one and that one and the other one all want their own way. Perhaps they always had their own way when they were children, and they have never learned to yield.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 4)
We need to make it plain to the world that God sent His Son into the world to save sinners. How are we to do this? By putting forth every effort for unity. Each one is to feel that there is need for him to confess his own mistakes and errors, not the mistakes and errors of some one else.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 5)
I am instructed that God will greatly bless and sustain the medical missionary work and the gospel ministry if those connected with these branches of work will respect one another. If your way is crossed, if some one thwarts your purposes, you are not to turn away from him in distrust and to take no interest in his welfare.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 6)
We must each stand in right relation to God, doing our work in His love and fear. We are to honor Him, and we are to be kind, gentle, and polite to one another. Do not allow the enemy to fill your hearts with irritation. From the instruction that has been given me, I know that some have allowed him to do this and that thus God has been greatly dishonored. His work has been hindered for years because of the perversity of the human mind. We can never enter heaven while this condition of things continues. We must humble ourselves before God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 7)
We need to come together as men who are amenable to God. We have been bought with a price. We have only one Judge, the Man Christ Jesus. We have not been given the work of measuring one another’s characters. It is our own characters that we are to measure, by the truth contained in the Scriptures. God can enable us to do this and can impress on our minds what we must do in order to inherit eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 8)
It makes my heart ache to see some to whom I have borne messages of reproof going on just as they have in the past, unheeding the warning. God will never give stronger evidence that He has been speaking to you than He gave at the General Conference held in Battle Creek in 1901. A message was given to you then and with it a warning that if the message were not heeded, the judgments of God would come.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 9)
God loves His people, and He wants them to make their peace with Him. He wants every one to stand in that relation to others, that he is willing to make any sacrifice in order to save the souls of his brethren. They may not have done right. But God wants us to work earnestly to help them, that His name will not be dishonored before the world. God does not give us promises because we have always done right, but that His name may be glorified.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 10)
Let no one endeavor to cover up his own sins by revealing the mistakes of some one else. God has not given us this work to do. We are to leave others to humble their own hearts, that they may come to the light of the knowledge of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 11)
There are men here who are loaded down with responsibilities of their own creating. God appointed them their work, but they have not chosen His way. They have taken upon themselves a work that God has not laid upon them, and unless they have relief, the consequence will be most serious.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 12)
There are those who have been loading themselves down with responsibilities that the Lord has forbidden them to carry. For years light has come to them, but they have not needed it. What shall be done? Shall we leave these men to shrink under the responsibilities that they have chosen to take upon themselves? No; we are to help them out of their difficult position. It rests upon us to do the very best we can to lift the pressure from these burdened souls. We want them to realize the mercy of God. We do not want them to cover up their mistakes and justify themselves. They are humbly to confess that they have not followed the counsel of God, and then ask His pardon.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 13)
What we need at this meeting is a clearing of the King’s highway. Many times in the past, at the close of a conference session, instead of going home to work with the life and power of God, we have left the meeting with a burden regarding the shortcomings and errors and mistakes of others, as if this burden were a precious treasure that we could not afford to leave behind. The Lord can not bless us in thus doing. We are to lay our burdens at the feet of the Saviour.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 14)
Let each one ask himself the question, How is it with my soul today? And tomorrow let him ask himself the question, How is it with my soul today? Thus, day by day, let him humble his heart before God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 15)
To those who have been separating themselves from their brethren, and have walked contrary to the light that God has sent them, I would say, Might you not better return to the Lord, and walk in His way? Will you not now seek to do His will? I beg of you not to brace yourselves against the Spirit of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 16)
My brethren and sisters, if you will let the Spirit of God come into your hearts, we shall have a Pentecostal season. Let confession be made. Let there be a humiliation of soul before God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 17)
I have seen the peril of those who stand at the head of our sanitariums. They are in danger of not bringing their work up to the very highest standard. So much of self is revealed, that God cannot work as He desires to work.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 18)
*****
When the Lord swept the large sanitarium out of the way at Battle Creek, He did not design that it should ever be built there again. But in their blindness, men went ahead and rebuilt the institution where it now stands. Years ago message after message was given, pointing out that the institutions in Battle Creek were too large, that plants should be made in different places, that memorials for God should be established in many places, so that the light of present truth might shine forth. Had this counsel been heeded, the heavy responsibilities connected with the work of the Battle Creek Sanitarium would not now exist. These responsibilities are a terrible burden. This institution should have been divided into several parts. But the light that had been given regarding this was not followed.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 19)
What are we to do in regard to this institution? We do not want to tear things to pieces. We must make the best of the situation. And the best thing for every one to do is to humble his soul before God. Let those who had no part in this movement unite with those who did act a part in it in seeking the Lord’s guidance. To those who took the responsibility on their own shoulders, we want to say: “God in His mercy, for the sake of His cause, for His name’s glory, will pardon your transgressions and your mistakes, if you will be converted, if you will humble your hearts before Him.” But to their associates, who stand ready to plaster up the breach that has been made, by daubing it with untempered mortar, we say, Get out of the way; let God work upon your hearts; strive with all your might to bring the light of heaven upon your own souls.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 20)
*****
There is a great work to be done, and we have only a little while in which to do it. There are cities in the South—New Orleans, Memphis, St. Louis—in which but little has been done, and there are others that have not been entered. In these places the standard of truth is to be uplifted. With might and power we are to carry the truth to the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 21)
It is not the Lord’s purpose that His people shall forever be discouraged by dissension and strife. Let all go to work for perishing souls, and as a result a work of grace will be done for their own souls. This year we desire to do the work which should have been done in years past, but which has been neglected. We desire to see the truth proclaimed this year in places where as yet no real effort has been made to save those who are ignorant of the truth for this time.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 22)
Our eyes need to be anointed with the heavenly eyesalve, which Christ bids us buy of Him. We need the riches that He offers us. “I counsel thee,” He says, “to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich, and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed.” [Revelation 3:18.] Our inherited and cultivated tendencies to evil are to be taken away. Our characters are to be molded and fashioned anew. We are to be clothed with the robe of Christ’s righteousness. We are to put on the whole armor of God and wrestle with the powers of darkness. We are to stand with our loins girded about and our lamps burning, ready at any time to meet the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 23)
Those who think that they can receive the blessing of God at this meeting without humiliation of self will go away just as they came. They will have as much perplexity as they had before. But brethren and sisters, we cannot afford this. Let us humble our hearts before God. Let us allow Christ to anoint our eyes with the heavenly eyesalve, that we may see. We do not want to be blind; we want to see everything distinctly. We do not want to be marching one day toward Canaan, and the next day back to Egypt, and the next day toward Canaan, and then back to Egypt again. Day by day we are to march steadily forward. It makes my heart ache, it fills me with the keenest sorrow, to think of the precious blessings we are losing because we are so far behind the light.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 24)
The Lord calls upon us to come into line. He calls upon us to have the fulness, the completeness of His character. There are those who think, “I want to be first. I do not want any one to get ahead of me.” Let such ones remember the words of Christ: “He that will be first among you, let him be servant of all.” [Mark 10:44.] He bids those take the lowest seat who are striving to be first. God has sent cautions and warnings from which men have turned away. Brethren and sisters, if God sends you a word of hope, if He bids you take hold of His strong arm, He wants you to appreciate and obey His words, that His glory may be revealed in you. He wants to press forward to the mark of the prize of your high calling in Christ. Oh, how much we might accomplish if we loved the truth and carried out its principles in our lives.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 25)
Brethren and sisters, the first thing you need to do is to seek God until you find Him. You do not know yet what God is to you and what He will be to you. We are to sit together in heavenly places in Christ. We are to place ourselves where we shall constantly receive evidence from the Holy Spirit that we are God’s children and that He loves us.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 26)
God has given men messages to lead them to the light. He calls upon them to take up their neglected work. But they have been gathering to themselves burdens that will crush them to death unless they make a change and place themselves in right relation to God.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 27)
I know that I must meet at the bar of God every soul here today. In that day I want to be able to say, “I have given them the message that God has given me.” There are those here today who are unready to meet the Lord. He desires His name to be glorified in them. He wants the light of heaven to fill their souls. He asks them, “Will you not come to Me, that you may have life?” [See John 5:40.]
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 28)
I ask you again to help one another to the light. Do not magnify the faults of others, in order to vindicate yourself. Last night I seemed to be in a meeting. Words were spoken during the meeting that caused the angels of God to weep. These angels were ready to bestow a blessing, ready to bring the light of heaven, but there were those who presented their own ideas, and thus the blessing that might have come was hindered.
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 29)
Shall we be converted while at this meeting, or shall we go away just as we came? This is a question that each one must answer for himself. I have told you that the Lord is waiting to reveal Himself. I told you this at the General Conference of 1901. Had the right course been followed at that meeting, the power and glory of God would have been revealed in a remarkable manner, and thousands of souls would have been converted. But there has been criticism, faultfinding, and a drawing apart from one another. Brethren, you must unify. You must come together. There must be among us unity in diversity. God is ready to help us, if we will only clear the King’s highway. Clear the rubbish out of your hearts, and open the door to the heavenly guest. Christ says, “If any man will open the door, I will come in, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” [Revelation 3:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 56, 1904, 30)
Ms 58, 1904
A Change of Feeling Needed Berrien Springs, Michigan May 24, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 6MR 414; 10MR 357-358; 5Bio 338.
Last night matters were presented to me, showing that strange things would mark the conclusion of the Conference in this place, unless the Holy Spirit of God should change the hearts and minds of many of the workers. The medical missionaries especially should seek to have their souls transformed by the grace of God. If all had come to the light, a very different atmosphere would prevail, and much more would have been accomplished at this Conference.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 1)
Feelings exist that must be changed. It was not Brother Daniells or Brother Prescott who after the Oakland General Conference came with a depressing influence, saying that Sister White had changed toward Brother Magan and would no longer stand to sustain him in his work. This is the word that was carried to Sister Magan, and it was followed by the loss of her reason. But I wish to say that those who charge this to Elder Daniells or to Elder Prescott are bearing false witness. These two men are not doing that kind of work, and those who attribute it to them are doing them great injustice.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 2)
Some who were opposed to the school being moved from Battle Creek have kept up a continual warfare. They were not in harmony with the movement, and they have made it hard for Brother Magan and Brother Sutherland.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 3)
There is a condition of things existing at the present time that unless changed will be greatly to the dishonor of God. The Lord forbids that it shall prevail. Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott have made some mistakes in their religious experience, as other men have; but they never defied the Spirit of God, and refused to be corrected. At one time it was supposed that the publishing interests should be centralized under the organization in Battle Creek. I was in great distress in regard to this sentiment. I was weighed down as a cart beneath sheaves. But this difficulty was adjusted by the Lord’s permitting the principal buildings of the Review and Herald Publishing House to be destroyed by fire.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 4)
The Lord has specified Oakland, California, and Nashville, Tennessee, as places in which our publishing work should be carried on. And He has also said that there should be at Berrien Springs facilities for the printing and publishing of some lines of books which will help in the building up of the work there.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 5)
Brethren Daniells and Prescott placed themselves in line to do the very work the Lord assigned them in moving the publishing work from Battle Creek to Washington, D.C. The Lord has greatly blessed them in every step they have taken in accordance with the light He has given them. His signature has been upon their work, and He will be with them still if they will continue to look steadfastly to Him as their Teacher and their Example. If they turn aside, as did Solomon, to work contrary to God’s designs, then the Lord cannot co-operate with them.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 6)
To those who have left upon other minds the impression that these men were accountable for the death of Sister Magan, I bear this message: Investigate your own selves. Do not judge and condemn others. Closely examine yourselves to see whether you be in the faith. I will not be silent and see the men misjudged whom the Lord has been leading to do a certain work in Washington.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 7)
Let every one seek the Lord for himself. Seek the Lord for yourselves, lest darkness come upon you and you lose your hold upon God and present truth. Do not charge the results of your own course of action upon men whom the Lord does not pronounce guilty. These men have in some things erred for want of knowledge, but the Lord has given them light, and they are to walk in this light according to the words of warning He has spoken. Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott are men to whom the Lord has given a message; and He will be with them if they will walk with Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 58, 1904, 8)
Ms 60, 1904
Talk/The Work of the Huntsville School Huntsville, Alabama June 21, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 6MR 208-216.
Seeking the Lost
“At the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea.” [Matthew 18:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 1)
By “little ones” Christ does not mean babies. Those to whom He refers are “little ones which believe in Me”—those who have not gained an experience in following Him, those who need to be led like children, as it were, in seeking the things of the kingdom of heaven. [Verse 6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 2)
“Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe unto that man by whom the offense cometh.” [Verse 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 3)
“Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee; it is better for thee to enter into life halt, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire.” [Verse 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 4)
“Cut them off and cast them from thee.” [Verse 8.] That is, if you have ideas and sentiments which you cherish so tenaciously that you want every one to agree with your ideas, to think as you think and speak as you speak, you would better cease to cherish these ideas and sentiments.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 5)
“And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee; it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire.” [Verse 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 6)
“Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven.” [Verse 10.] These “little ones” may not know as much as you know. They may not understand all they should understand. But they will understand this if they are given opportunity, and if those who profess to be children of God set them a Christlike example.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 7)
“For I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven.” [Verse 10.] Christ is speaking of those who need the perfect example in the right way that you can give them, and if by any word of yours or any wrong course of action, you mislead their feet, so that they stumble in the way, because of the crooked paths you have made, the Holy Spirit is deeply grieved.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 8)
“For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the wilderness, and seeketh that which is gone astray. And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verses 11-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 9)
What a wonderful lesson. We should be giving very poor evidence of the genuineness of our faith were we to enclose ourselves within ourselves, not giving those around us any of the precious light of truth that God has given us. We need more and more truth and a clearer and clearer understanding of the truth. We are to be constantly seeking for truth and finding truth; and it is to be our earnest desire that others shall join us in the faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 10)
I testify to you today that the most precious work that God has given me to do is the opening of new fields, where people have never heard the truth. Every time I see a human being out of the fold, I think of the heaven above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. It was he who wrought out our salvation for us, and at what a cost! No language is of sufficient force to describe that cost. We might dwell upon this theme from now until the close of time, and still we should fall short of an understanding of it.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 11)
We are to labor with all our capabilities and powers to reach the high standard which God designs us to reach. And yet, while we are endeavoring to be overcomers, we are to remember that God tells us that we are not to seek the highest place. The nearer we come to Jesus, the less desire shall we have for the highest place.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 12)
Words to the Teachers and the Students
I am so pleased to see the colored students who are here today. I wish that there were a hundred of them, as it has been presented to me there should be. I wish there were many more here in training for service; for there is a large field to work in the South. To those who are here, I would say, Seek to understand the Scriptures. God will help you. His eye is upon the race that has been so neglected, and He will send His angels to open your understanding.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 13)
We need, O so much, colored workers to labor for their own people, in places where it would not be safe for white people to labor. White workers can labor in places where the prejudice is not so strong. This is why we have established our printing office in Nashville. In and near Nashville there are large institutions for the education of the colored people. The men who established these institutions have opened the way for us to give the light of present truth to these people.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 14)
In regard to this school here at Huntsville, I wish to say that for the past two or three years I have been receiving instruction in regard to it—what it should be, and what those who come here as students are to become. All that is done by those connected with this school, whether they be white or black, is to be done with the realization that this is the Lord’s institution, in which the students are to be taught how to cultivate the land and how to labor for the uplifting of their own people. They are to work with such earnestness and perseverance that the farm will bear testimony to the world, to angels, and to men, to the fidelity with which this donation of land has been cared for. This is the Lord’s land, and it is to bear fruit to His glory. Those who attend this school, to be taught in right lines, on the farm or in the school, are to live in close connection with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 15)
The Lord says, “Work out your own salvation.” [Philippians 2:12.] How are you to do this? By doing the very things He wants you to do, that you may become intelligent in His service. He has given you talents to be improved. He has bestowed on the colored race some of the best and highest talents.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 16)
Students, there is a work for you to do. You can labor where we cannot, in places where the existing prejudice forbids us to labor. Christ left Jerusalem in order to save His life. It is our duty to take care of our lives for Christ’s sake. We are not to place ourselves unbidden, in danger, because He wants us to live to teach and help others.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 17)
God wants the colored students before me today to be His helping hand in reaching souls in many places where white workers cannot labor. He wants them to have an intelligence so sharp and clear that they can grasp the most precious truths, and in the simplicity of Christ present these truths to those who have never heard them.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 18)
We want every one who comes to this school to try to get some other one to come. There should be one hundred students at least in attendance at the very next session of the school. Will you not try in every way possible to swell the number to one hundred? and when the school year is over, these students should not be sent out to go where they please. They are to be trained and educated till they are able to go out into the field to work for the Master, to tell what the truth has done for them.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 19)
“Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] Do not bring to the foundation that which is represented as wood, hay, stubble; for such material will be destroyed by fire. Bring the material that is spoken of in the Word of God as gold, silver, and precious stones. This will stand the test. If you bring worthless material to the foundation, your work will be consumed. If you yourself are saved, you will have nothing to show for your life-work. You will merely save your won soul. But God desires you not merely to save your own soul, but to bring others to Him, who, when the redeemed are gathered home, will be among those who will cast their glittering crown at the feet of the Redeemer, and fill all heaven with rich music. These ransomed ones will exclaim, “Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and that sitteth upon the throne;” and then they will go out to the ones who spoke to them the words which brought them into right relation to God, and will say, “It was your influence, through Christ, that led me to accept the truth of heavenly origin.”
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 20)
“Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure.” [Philippians 2:12, 13.] You are to fear lest you make a mistake and lead others to follow a wrong example. All that you do is to show the fidelity which God acknowledges. God has given to every man his work, and He puts His stamp on all work that is genuine. But spurious work is of no value in His sight. Everything is to be done with thoroughness. There is to be no sham work. If you will do thorough work here, your education will be worth double to you in after life than if you should leave school with a sham education, not having done thorough work.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 21)
I feel so grateful that we have this farm on which to carry on our school work. I am so glad that it is land which will produce. But it cannot be expected to produce fruit if it is left uncultivated. From this we may learn a spiritual lesson. “It is My Father’s good pleasure,” Christ says to His disciples, “that ye bear much fruit.” [John 15:8.] But you cannot bear much fruit unless you take out of your lives the weeds of evil; and let the word of truth dwell in you richly, that your lives may produce the fruits of righteousness and holiness. If you will do this, you will see in the kingdom of God the result of what you have learned on this school farm. Pull up the weeds, and plant the seeds of truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 22)
Because you have a colored skin, that is no sin against God. This you cannot help. But you can have a white soul, and you can have a reward in the heavenly courts equal to the reward of any white man. I shall not tell you whether you will be white or black in heaven. I know that you will be just what God wants you to be.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 23)
Everyone before me, whether white or black, is to be a missionary for Christ. Students, we want you to bring others to this school. and we want you to do your level best yourselves in gaining a fitness for service. You have precious opportunities here, and we want you to learn how to educate the minds and hands of others, so that they in turn can lead still others to Christ and receive a crown of rejoicing. You are to be patient, kind, gentle, and yet strong for the right. You are to place your feet on the platform of eternal truth—the platform that no storm or tempest can sweep away. Do you ask what this platform is? It is the law of God. He says that if you will keep His commandments, you will be a kingdom of priests, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 24)
God’s eye is upon all, whether they be white or black. He wants the students in this school to make all they do a means of helping them to gain an education that will enable them to present the truth to their own people.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 25)
I am speaking to the colored students here today because I want to encourage them. They have a battle to fight; they have a strong prejudice to work against. If they will do this righteously and patiently, not cherishing the feeling that they are misused, God will greatly bless them. Students, remember that Christ loves you; that God so loves you that He gave His only begotten Son to die for you, that you might be brought into the faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 26)
I say again, I am so glad that we have this farm. One came to me, and said, “I think it is a mistake to keep that land. It is not half cultivated. I think that they might better turn it back to the conference.” That night instruction was given me regarding the matter. It was God’s purpose that the school should be placed here. He saw that the workers here would not have to fight every inch of the ground, as the workers in some places have had to do, in order to establish the truth. The instruction was given me, Never, never part with an acre of this land. It is to educate hundreds. If those who come here as teachers will do their part, if they will take up their work in God’s name, sending their petitions to heaven for light and grace and strength, success will attend their efforts. The teachers are to be kind and tender, and at the same time very thorough in discipline. This is most essential.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 27)
Minutemen are needed in this school—men who have vitality and power, men who are prepared to use the capabilities of the whole being in active service, that everything about this school may be of a character to recommend it to angels and to men. Teachers and students will then have the satisfaction of knowing that the work is done right.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 28)
Students, God will help you, but you must not think that you can retain the unchristlike traits of character that you naturally possess. You must place yourselves in the school of Christ. You must learn from the One who learned from His Father. He did what His Father told Him to do, and we are to do what He tells us to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 29)
God wants us to be planted in Christ. Then we shall be partakers of the divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. Then at last we shall see the King in His beauty and behold His matchless charms.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 30)
We are preparing to enter the holy city. Keep this thought in mind all the time. There is a heaven of bliss before us. Keep thinking of this. And there is a joy that we may have in Christ even in this world. To those who keep His commandments He says, “My joy shall be in you, and your joy shall be full.” [Verses 10, 11.] Keep His commandments and live, and His law as the apple of thine eye. May God bless you all. If I never see you again on this earth, I hope that I shall see you in the kingdom of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 60, 1904, 31)
Ms 62, 1904
A Testimony of Reproof Nashville, Tennessee June 25, 1904 Previously unpublished.
The converting power of God must be felt in Battle Creek, in order that men may realize the character of the work in which they have been engaged. Many in Battle Creek have set themselves to war against that which the Lord God of heaven has declared should be done. They have been placing impediments in the way of the advancement of the work that God has signified should be built up at the capital of the nation. They may think that they are doing God’s service, but they are warring against Him. They have turned from light and assurance to darkness and uncertainty. I entreat those who have been seeking to embarrass the men who have been appointed to carry forward the Lord’s work to turn about and try to advance this work.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 1)
The work that is to be done in Washington has been plainly pointed out to us. Will those who have shared the burdens of the cause for many years withhold their assistance now, in this time of necessity? Will not every true-hearted son and daughter of God come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty, realizing that His truth, in all its purity and glory, is to be proclaimed in Washington, our nation’s capital?
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 2)
I ask you, my brethren and sisters, to wipe away the stain of sin that has been made by the efforts to hinder the establishment of the work in this important place. Twenty years ago a strong work should have been built up in Washington, but unbelief and resistance against the truth stood in the way, and the advantages of the national capital as a working center were not recognized. Time is short. Let no hand in Battle Creek be now stretched forth to work against the purposes of God and to hinder the advancement of His cause.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 3)
I appeal to all who profess to be Seventh-day Adventists to cease their criticizing and accusing and their bearing of false witness. This is a time to make diligent work for repentance. Do not listen to the scientific theories that will be presented to delude your souls. Satan has his whole army in the field. He is working constantly, using the most ingenious methods to cause blindness to come upon those who have long known the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 4)
The church militant is not the church triumphant. We have earnest work to do. We have stern foes to meet, and only by laying fast hold to the Word of the living God can we have a true understanding of the responsibilities and perils of the hour.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 5)
“Now brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak unto you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? And even things without life-giving sound, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? For if the trumpet gives an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?” [1 Corinthians 14:6-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 6)
“So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air. There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without signification. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. Even so, ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church.” [Verses 9-12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 7)
Men in responsible positions in some of our institutions in Battle Creek have, by their words and their course of action before unbelievers, placed our institutions on a level with worldly institutions. Some seem to have lost all sense of the sacred character of the institutions and of the purpose for which they were established. A great dread has been upon my mind as to what the result will be of this lack of spirituality and clear discernment.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 8)
Sanitariums are to be conducted in such a way that God will be honored and glorified. They are not to become a snare. But unless the human instrumentalities are under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, the enemy will use them to carry out his devising for the hindrance of God’s cause and for the destruction of their own souls. Many have already lost their love for the great, grand Bible truths concerning Christ’s second coming.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 9)
It is only the Lord’s working, believing people, who are full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, who will honor the truth that they profess to believe. Their faith speaks out through their earnest belief of the truth. They render loyal allegiance to their Leader. They rest upon the efficacy of His sacrifice for the race, knowing that it speaketh better things than the blood of Abel. They believe that to those who look for Him, He will appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 10)
Are you travelling in the narrow way that leads to the city of God? “Enter ye in at the strait gate; for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat. Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.” [Matthew 7:13, 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 11)
“Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from Me ye that work iniquity.” [Verses 21-23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 12)
“Whosoever heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 13)
“And every one that heareth these sayings of Mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell; and great was the fall of it.” [Verses 24-27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 14)
The Lord desires His people to build their faith upon His living Word, not upon changeable, pleasing scientific theories.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 15)
God calls upon His people in Battle Creek to put away their enmity and criticism and evil speaking. He calls upon them to cease to bear false witness, which neither gives nor brings relief. They need the living connection with the true wine that is spoken of in the fifteenth chapter of John. Let them dismiss the suggestions of the enemy and keep close to the great Teacher.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 16)
Read the eighth chapter of Matthew, and learn from it how Christ united the ministry of the Word with medical missionary work. Study the methods of the great Healer, and labor as He labored.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 17)
Those who will accept Christ’s invitation to take His yoke upon them and learn of Him will find the rest that He alone can give. They will then feel that they have no cause for complaint. The abiding rest that Christ gives brings the consciousness that His yoke is easy and His burden is light.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 18)
O how many unwise words are spoken by unconverted tongues! How much unbelief is generated by satanic agencies, who follow men wherever they go, to lead them to see that which will provoke, and to hear that which will call forth words of retaliation! These agencies fill with the spirit of rebellion the minds of those who have not heeded the words that God has spoken.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 19)
Those who have spoken despiteful words against the messages of the Lord will have opportunity to see the sinfulness of their course. The unbelief of the professed people of God and their resistance against the truth has brought them into the Laodicean state. Christ declares that pretentious piety is nauseating to Him. To the ones so full of self-sufficiency He says, “I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot.” Their works are opposed to the holy principles of His Word. “So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth.” [Revelation 3:15, 16.] They may long have professed to believe the truth, but they have so unchristlike a spirit that God cannot tolerate them. His word to them is:
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 20)
“Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked; I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 21)
“As many as I love I rebuke and chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock; if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” [Verses 17-22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 62, 1904, 22)
Ms 64, 1904
A Warning Against Deceptive Teaching Nashville, Tennessee June 23, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in SpTB #6 41-44. See Lt 259, 1904.
Before leaving Washington for Berrien Springs, I was instructed upon some points regarding the work at Battle Creek. In the night season I was in a large meeting. Dr. Kellogg was speaking, and he was filled with enthusiasm regarding his subject. His associate physicians and ministers of the gospel were present. The subject upon which he was speaking was life and the relation of God to all living things. In his presentation he cloaked the matter somewhat, but in reality he was presenting scientific theories which are akin to pantheism, as of the highest value.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 1)
After looking upon the pleased, interested countenances of those who were listening, One by my side told me that the evil angels had taken captive the mind of the speaker. He said that we were to stand as guardians of the churches, but that we were on no account to enter into discussion with those who hold pantheistic theories on these subjects. He said that just as surely as the angels who fell were seduced and deceived by Satan, so surely was the speaker under the spiritualistic education of evil angels.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 2)
I was astonished to see with what enthusiasm the sophistries and deceptive theories were received. The influence of this talk gave him encouragement to call for a council of our brethren at Battle Creek for a further examination of these seducing sentiments. I was bidden to warn our people on no account to send their children to Battle Creek to receive an education, because these delusive scientific theories would be presented in the most seducing forms. The matter has been working in Dr. Kellogg’s mind in such a way that he thinks he is to be a channel to infuse other minds with great light regarding certain scientific problems. He will be led to take words and sentiments from my books and present them as being in harmony with his theories. But the Lord has forbidden us to enter into any discussion with him; for he is becoming more and more deceptive, through the influence of evil angels clothed in beautiful garments of light.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 3)
I am bidden to tell our ministers to enter into no discussion over these theories. Let them alone. When engaged in discussion over these theories, their advocates will take words spoken to oppose them and will make them appear to mean the very opposite of that which the speaker intended them to mean. Dr. Kellogg has been studying these matters for a long time and has been preparing himself to present his ideas and to lead souls to adopt them. I am now commissioned to tell our people to beware.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 4)
The night interviews which Dr. Kellogg holds are one of his most effective means of gaining his point. His constant stream of talk confuses the minds of those he is seeking to influence. He misstates and misquotes words and places those who argue with him in so false a light that their powers of discernment are benumbed. He takes their words and gives them an impress which makes them seem to mean exactly the opposite of what they said.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 5)
If permitted, the evil angels will work the minds of men until they have no mind or will of their own. They are led as the angels cast out from heaven were led. Under Satan’s influence these angels uttered sentiments directly opposite to loyalty to God. Thus the family of God in heaven became corrupted. And thus will it be with physicians or ministers who continue to bind up with Dr. Kellogg. He has had light, he has had warnings, but he has not heeded them. At the Oakland Conference I was forbidden to have any conversation with him. I was not to place any writings in his hands; for he would read from these writings what I had not written, bringing in his own sentiments.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 6)
God has given him opportunity after opportunity to place himself on vantage ground. As his feet were slipping down a precipice, Christ grasped his hands, saying, “Do not struggle. Hold fast to Me.” This the Saviour has done again and again, to save him from making shipwreck of the faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 7)
At the Berrien Springs meeting the Lord showed Dr. Kellogg a special favor. God gave me power to present messages of admonition and encouragement. The two forces met, the satanic influences and the influence of Christ. But Satan fought hard to hold his advantage, and Dr. Kellogg is now in a more dangerous condition than before the meeting. Every ray of light rejected leaves him more surely fastened in Satan’s toils.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 8)
I have no charge to make, no judgment of my own to give. I speak the word of the Lord. Our people are not to become entangled with Dr. Kellogg in sanitariums which are to be established or in sanitariums that have already been established. As a people we are to make sure that the Lord’s money is invested wisely. We are not to take on any additional burdens of debt unless it is made plain that we should do this.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 9)
Let the world go into spiritualism, into theosophy, into pantheism if they choose. We are to have nothing to do with this deceptive branch of Satan’s work. The pleasing sentiments of pantheism will lead many souls into forbidden paths. God forbids His servants to leave their fields of labor to enter into a discussion of these sentiments. The last Testimony published opens to our people the danger of these theories, and the testimonies published in the future will urge still more strongly the necessity of lifting up and carrying high the banner on which are inscribed the words, “The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” [Revelation 14:12.] God’s people are to let no one take this banner from their hands. I am instructed that false theories will be presented, and that some in the medical missionary work, who have been wavering, will yield up the faith and give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 10)
The only hope for our people now is to take their stand on the true foundation. Higher and still higher they are to raise the banner of truth. Not for one moment are they to give place to the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 64, 1904, 11)
Ms 66, 1904
The Berrien Springs School Nashville, Tennessee June 30, 1904 Previously unpublished.
I praise the Lord for the good work that has been done at the Berrien Springs school. A similar work might be done in many other places if those who know the truth had the moral courage to obey the Word of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 1)
God has blessed in the establishment of the Berrien Springs school. The work was small at the beginning, but the Lord helped the men who made this humble beginning, and the work has made rapid progress.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 2)
A school after the same order—a school in which the teachers will endeavor to inculcate the principles that were taught in the schools of the prophets—is to be established near Nashville for the training of workers. About nine miles from Nashville, toward Edgefield Junction, Brethren Sutherland and Magan found a farm of four hundred acres for sale, which they thought might be used for school purposes.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 3)
As we looked this place over, we became deeply interested in it. The size of the farm, its location, the distance that it is from Nashville, and the moderate sum for which it could be purchased seem to indicate that it is the very place needed for our school work here. The house is old, but it can be used until more suitable school buildings can be erected. Other properties were examined, but we found nothing so well suited to the work. The farm is so large that it not only affords a place for the school for the training of white teachers, but a place also for a colored sanitarium and a training school for colored students. The school for white people and the sanitarium and school for colored people can stand entirely separate, and yet the teachers can counsel together; and the forces of both will thus be strengthened.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 4)
The price of the place, including standing crops, farm machinery, and over seventy head of cattle, was $12,723.00. I felt so thoroughly convinced that it was a favorable location for the work that I advised our brethren to make the purchase.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 5)
The place has been purchased, and as soon as possible Brethren Sutherland and Magan, with a few experienced helpers, will begin school work. We feel confident that the Lord has been guiding in this matter.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 6)
The plan upon which our brethren propose to work is to select some of the best and most substantial young men and women from Berrien Springs and other places in the North who believe that God has called them to work in the South and give them a brief training as teachers. Thorough instruction will be given in Bible study, physiology, the history of our message; and special instruction will be given regarding the cultivation of the land. It is hoped that many of these students will eventually connect with schools in various places in the South. In connection with these schools there will be land that will be cultivated by teachers and students, and the proceeds from this work will be used for the support of the schools.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 7)
Last Monday we went once more to see the place after its purchase had been completed, and we feel very much pleased with it. I earnestly hope that the school to be established there may be a success and may help to build up the work of the Lord in this part of His vineyard. There are men of means in Michigan and the neighboring states who can assist this enterprise by loans without interest and by liberal gifts. Let us sustain Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan in their efforts to advance this important work.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 8)
Just before He ascended to His Father, Christ bade His disciples go forth into all the world to proclaim to all nations the truth He had entrusted to them. To us also this commission is given. Instead of colonizing, those who know the truth for this time are to go into places that have not been worked and labor for others. They may have to begin their work in a very quiet, humble way, but it will grow if they follow Christ’s methods. The promise is theirs, “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end.” [Matthew 28:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 9)
These workers may have to meet with opposition from those who cling to the idea of centralization; but this should not hinder them from going out as pioneers. Do you think that in these last days, when the world is growing worse and worse, we shall be allowed to colonize? No; we shall be scattered. It should be the purpose of the teachers in our schools to train workers to go into new places to teach others. The Spirit of God will be with those who do this work.
(19LtMs, Ms 66, 1904, 10)
Ms 68, 1904
General Conference Men Unduly Burdened Nashville, Tennessee June 30, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 2MR 199.
I fear that our brethren do not realize how many burdens the officers of the General Conference must bear. Many, many letters from all parts of the field come to them, asking for advice and help. Men in every part of the field think that they should certainly receive help from the General Conference. Workers who have been long in the truth freely lay their whole weight upon the president of the General Conference, sending urgent requests for means, or for his personal labors to help them in the raising of means.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 1)
There are many urgent calls for means to open new fields. These calls must be answered; and those in the fields that have already been entered must make diligent efforts to carry forward the work entrusted to them.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 2)
Wholehearted service is required in dealing with minds. Let us remember this. Often we are tempted to criticize a man standing in a high position of responsibility, because he does not do as we think he ought to do. But the one who has so many responsibilities to carry needs not the criticisms of his fellow workers; he needs their encouragement, their forbearance, their patience, and their prayers. He needs the abiding presence of Christ; for it is not always that he has wise, unprejudiced men to counsel with. In the confusion of many cares and many calls for help, your case may seem to be neglected. At such times remember the heavy burdens that are laid upon the one whom you think has failed to do his duty. Remember that it may be impossible for him to grant your request. Perhaps it would be a great mistake to grant it.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 3)
We are all brethren and sisters. If Christ is by your side, filling you with His Spirit, you will appreciate the situation of the men who are loaded down with so many burdens and will pray for them.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 4)
If our church members will walk humbly before God, with contrite hearts, they will control their own feelings and will not permit Satan to lead them to cherish thoughts and to speak words that will wound and bruise their own souls and the souls of others. They will not hurt the influence of those whom they ought to respect.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 5)
But too often place is given to evil surmising and evil thinking. Under the influence of the suspicions that Satan has planted in the heart, very unjust things are said and done. Good and worthy actions seem to be tainted with evil. Men forget that sometimes their best intentions have been misunderstood and that sometimes they have been as guilty as those they criticize, without discerning their danger.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 6)
Let us be kind and pitiful and courteous. Let us not give undue prominence to our feelings. It is because our feelings are allowed to occupy the first place that there are so many unhappy differences amongst believers. Thus Christ is greatly dishonored. Let us, then, treat one another with true courtesy and respect. Should you think that your brother has made a mistake, and needs to be corrected, follow the directions given by Christ. Tell him his fault between him and thee alone. If he hears you, you have gained your brother and have hidden a multitude of sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 7)
Oh, we need so much the power of the Holy Spirit. We are not in heaven; we are in the midst of the turmoil and din and strife of this earth. Let us then put on Christ, and love as brethren. You may be full [of] energy and running over with zeal, but remember that this is of no avail unless your zeal and energy are tempered with the meekness and lowliness of Christ. Unless you learn in His school, you will make many mistakes. He invites us, as churches and individuals, to take His yoke upon us and learn of Him. The promise is, “Ye shall find rest unto your souls.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 8)
God has a variety of workers, and He treats all impartially. He desires us to change the past order of things. He desires us to cease our evil thinking and evil speaking and to put away our hasty words. We are to part forever with our cruel thoughts and feelings, and love as brethren. We are no longer to act like unmanageable, undisciplined children. “As He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner conversation.” [1 Peter 1:15.] Give up now and forever all wrong habits. Take yourself to task. Discipline yourself. Lift the cross and deny self. Control yourself. Then there will be an opportunity for Christ to let His mind be in you. Your words will be sweet and pure. You will give no place to the enemy by giving way to evil thinking and evil speaking—his most successful means of keeping the church in a weak, unconverted state. Practical Christianity we must have, or we cannot enter heaven. Hearing and preaching the gospel is not enough. We must wear the yoke of Christ. We must learn of Him to be meek and lowly. We must be doers of the Word. “If ye know these things,” Christ declares, “happy are ye if ye do them.” [John 13:17.] “Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves.” [James 1:22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 9)
The Work of Our Ministers
Our ministers should plan wisely, as faithful stewards. They should feel that it is not their duty to hover over the churches already raised up, but that they should be doing aggressive evangelistic work, preaching the Word and doing house-to-house work in places that have not yet heard the truth. They are to preach the Word in season and out of season, raising up companies of believers here and there, in the highways and the byways. If they work in Christ’s lines, the Lord will work with them, and they will understand the greatness of His promise.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 10)
There needs to be a revival of the message in the hearts of our ministers. They will find that nothing is so encouraging as doing evangelistic work in new fields.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 11)
Work for Laymen
Those who have long known the truth need to seek the Lord most earnestly, that their hearts may be filled with a determination to work for their neighbors. My brethren and sisters, visit those who live near you, and by sympathy and kindness seek to reach their hearts. Be sure to work in a way that will remove prejudice instead of creating it. And remember that those who know the truth for this time, and yet confine their efforts to their own churches, refusing to work for their unconverted neighbors, will be called to account for unfilled duties.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 12)
Lend your neighbors some of our smaller books. If their interest is awakened, take them some of the larger books. Show them Christ’s Object Lessons, tell them its history, and ask them if they do not want a copy. If they already have it, ask them if they do not want to read other books of a similar nature. If possible, secure an opportunity to teach them the truth. Beside all waters the workers are to sow the seeds of truth, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that, but ever walking in humility and trust beside the One who has declared, “Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end.” [Matthew 28:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 13)
Let every one who has eaten of the bread which came down from heaven labor in all simplicity to teach others what they must do to be saved. Little missionary work is done, and what is the result? The truths that Christ gave are not taught. God’s people are not growing in grace. Many are in an unpleasant, complaining frame of mind. Those who are not doing their duty, who are not helping others to see the importance of the truths for this time, must feel dissatisfied with themselves. Satan takes advantage of this feature in their experience and leads them to criticize and find fault. If they were busily engaged in seeking to know and do the will of God, they would feel such a burden for perishing souls, such an unrest of mind, that they could not be restrained from fulfilling the commission, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, teaching them all things whatsoever I have commanded.” [Mark 16:15; Matthew 28:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 14)
Even while engaged in their daily employment, God’s people can seek to lead others to Christ. And while doing this, they will have the precious assurance that the Saviour is close beside them. They need not think they are left to their own feeble efforts. Christ will give them words to speak that will refresh and encourage and strengthen poor struggling souls who are in darkness. Their own faith will be strengthened as they realize that the Redeemer’s promise is being fulfilled. Not only are they a blessing to others, but the work that they do for Christ brings a blessing to themselves.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 15)
There are many who can and should do the work of which I have spoken. My brother, my sister, be on guard. Let your conversation in the home be pleasant and encouraging. Always speak kindly, as if in the presence of Christ. Let there be no faultfinding, no accusing. Words of this kind wound and bruise the soul. It is natural for human beings to speak sharp words. Those who yield to this inclination open the door for Satan to enter their hearts and to make them quick to remember the mistakes and errors of others. Their failings are dwelt upon, their deficiencies noted, and words are spoken that cause a lack of confidence in one who is doing his best to fulfil his duty as a laborer together with God. Often the seeds of distrust are sown because some one thinks that he ought to have been favored, but was not.
(19LtMs, Ms 68, 1904, 16)
Ms 70, 1904
The Huntsville School NP 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in RH 09/01/1904.
Monday morning, July [June] 20, I went from Graysville to Huntsville. We found the school situated in a beautiful country place. In the school farm there are more than three hundred acres of land, a large part of which is under cultivation.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 1)
Several years ago Brother S. M. Jacobs was in charge of the farm, and under his care it made great improvement. He set out a peach and plum orchard and other fruit trees. Brother and Sister Jacobs left Huntsville about three years ago, and since then the farm has not been so well cared for. We see in the land promise of a much larger return than it now gives, were its managers given the help they need.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 2)
Brother Jacobs put forth most earnest, disinterested efforts, but he was not given the help that his strength demanded. Sister Jacobs also worked too hard, and when her health began to give way, they decided to leave Huntsville and go to some place where the strain would not be so heavy. Had they then been furnished with efficient helpers, and with means to make the needed improvements, the advancement made would have given courage to Brother Jacobs, to the students, and to our people everywhere. But the means that ought to have gone to Huntsville did not go, and we see the result in the present showing.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 3)
Recently the question was asked me, “Would it not be well to sell the school land at Huntsville and buy a smaller place?” Instruction was given me that this farm must not be sold; that the situation possesses many advantages for the carrying forward of a colored school. It would take years to build up in a new place the work that has been done at Huntsville. The Lord’s money was invested in the Huntsville school farm, to provide a place for the education of colored students. The General Conference gave this land to the Southern work, and the Lord has shown me what this school may become, and what those may become who go there for instruction, if His plans are followed.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 4)
In order that the school may advance as it should, money is needed, and sound, intelligent generalship. Things are to be well kept up, and the school is to give evidence that Seventh-day Adventists mean to make a success of whatever they undertake.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 5)
The facilities necessary for the success of the school must be provided. At present the facilities are very meager. A small building should be put up, in which the students can be taught how to care for one another in times of sickness. There has been a nurse at the school to look after the students when they were sick, but no facilities have been provided. This has made the work very discouraging.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 6)
The students are to be given a training in those lines of work that will help them to be successful laborers for Christ. They are to be taught to be separate from the customs and practices of the world. They are to be taught how to present the truth, for this time, and how to work with the hands and with the head to win their daily bread, that they may go forth to teach their own people. They are to be taught to appreciate the school as a place in which they are given opportunity to obtain a training for service.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 7)
Wise plans are to be laid for the cultivation of the land. The students are to be given a practical education in agriculture. This education will be of inestimable value to them in their future work. Thorough work is to be done in cultivating the land, and from this the students are to learn how necessary it is to do thorough work in cultivating the garden of the heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 8)
The man who takes charge of the Huntsville school should know how to govern himself and how to govern others. The Bible teacher should be a man who can teach the students how to present the truths of the Word of God in public, and how to do house-to-house work. The business affairs of the farm are to be wisely and carefully managed.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 9)
The teachers should constantly seek wisdom from on high, that they may be kept from making mistakes. They should give careful attention to their work, that each student may be prepared for the line of service to which he is best adapted. All are to be prepared to serve faithfully in some capacity. Teachers and students are to co-operate in doing their best. The constant effort of the teachers should be to make the students see the importance of constantly rising higher and still higher.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 10)
The leading, controlling influence in the school is to be faithfulness in that which is least. Thus the students will be prepared to be faithful in greater things. Each student is to take himself in hand and with God’s help overcome the faults that mar his character. And he is to show an earnest, unselfish interest in the welfare of the school. If he sees a loose board in the walk or a loose paling on the fence, let him at once get a hammer and nails and make the needed repairs. Nothing in the house or about the premises is to be allowed to present a slack, dilapidated appearance. The wagons and harnesses should be properly cared for and frequently examined and repaired. When harnesses and wagons are sent out in a dilapidated condition, human life is endangered.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 11)
These little things are of much more importance than many suppose in the education of students. Businessmen will notice the appearance of the wagons and harnesses and will form their opinions accordingly. And more than this, if students are allowed to go through school with slack, shiftless habits, their education will not be worth half as much as it would be if they were taught to be faithful in all they do. “He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much.” [Luke 16:10.] Little things needing attention, yet left for days and weeks, until they become an unsightly neglect, teach the students lessons that will cling to them for a lifetime, greatly hindering them in their work. Such an example is demoralizing, and students whose education is after this order are not needed in the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 12)
Should not our God be served most faithfully? We are called upon as teachers to rise up with firm purpose of heart and discipline ourselves with sternness and vigor to habits of order and thoroughness. All that our hands find to do is to be well done. We have been bought with a price, even the blood of the Son of God, and all that we do is to honor and glorify our Redeemer. We are to work in partnership with Christ, as verily as Christ works in partnership with His Father. We are to lay aside every weight, “and the sin that doth so easily beset,” that we may follow our Lord with full purpose of heart. [Hebrews 12:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 13)
The soul suffers a great lost when duties are not faithfully performed, when habits of negligence and carelessness are allowed to rule the life. Faithfulness and unselfishness are to control all that we do. When the soul is left uncleansed, when selfish aims are allowed to control, the enemy comes in, leading the mind to carry out unholy devices and to work for selfish advantage, regardless of results.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 14)
But he who makes Christ first and last and best in everything will not work for selfish purposes. Unselfishness will be revealed in every act. The peace of Christ cannot abide in the heart of a man in whose life self is the mainspring of action. Such a one may hold the theories of truth, but unless he brings himself into harmony with the requirements of God’s Word, giving up all his ambitions and desires for the will and way of Christ, he strives without purpose; for God cannot bless him. He halts between two opinions, constantly vacillating between Christ and the world. It is like some one striving for the mastery, yet cumbering himself by clinging to heavy weights.
(19LtMs, Ms 70, 1904, 15)
Ms 72, 1904
The Great Controversy Washington, D. C. July 25, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in SpTB #2 5-11.
This morning, long before day, I received a blessing from God. Before this blessing came, I felt that my strength was leaving me. I had great suffering through my whole body. It seemed as if the entire system were being crushed. Every nerve and sinew was in pain. I thought of calling up the family, and then I said aloud, “They cannot give me relief.” I prayed to the great Physician to change the condition of things, to let me feel His healing power. And relief came.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 1)
The Lord has given me this message for our churches: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins.” [Isaiah 58:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 2)
The whole of the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah is to be regarded as a message for this time, to be given over and over again.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 3)
There is a strife between the forces of good and evil, between the loyal and the disloyal angels. Christ and Satan are not at an agreement, and they never will be. In every age the true church of God has engaged in decided warfare against satanic agencies. Until the controversy is ended, the struggle will go on between wicked angels and wicked men on the one side and holy angels and true believers on the other. The battle that is raging will grow fiercer as the end approaches. Those who are in unity with satanic agencies are designated by the Lord as the children of darkness. There is not, and cannot be, a natural enmity between fallen angels and fallen men. Both are evil. Through apostasy, both cherish evil sentiments. Wicked angels and wicked men are leagued in a desperate confederacy against the good. Satan knew that if he could induce men, as he had induced angels, to unite with him in his rebellion, he would have a strong force with which to carry on his rebellion.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 4)
In the hosts of evil there is jarring and discord, but they are all firm allies in fighting against heaven. Their one aim is to disparage God, and their great numbers lead them to entertain the hope that they will be able to dethrone Omnipotence.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 5)
When Adam and Eve were placed in the garden of Eden, they were innocent and sinless, in perfect harmony with God. Enmity had no natural existence in their hearts. But when they transgressed, their nature was no longer sinless. They became evil; for they had placed themselves on the side of the fallen foe, doing the very things that God specified they should not do. Had there been no interference on the part of God, man would have formed a firm alliance with Satan against heaven. But when the words were spoken, “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel” [Genesis 3:15], Satan knew that although he had succeeded in making human beings sin, although he had led them to believe his lie, and to question God, although he had succeeded in depraving human nature, some arrangement had been made whereby the beings who had fallen would be placed on vantage ground, their nature renewed in Godliness. He saw that his acting in tempting them would react upon himself, and that he would be placed where he could not become conqueror.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 6)
In the statement, “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed,” God pledged Himself to introduce into the hearts of human beings a new principle—a hatred of sin, of deception, of pretense, of everything that bears the marks of Satan’s guile.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 7)
In the fulness of the time Christ came, and in human nature lived on this earth a life unmarred by spot or stain of sin. With His whole being He hated sin of any kind. The emissaries of darkness give Christ the credit for being the one who expelled them from heaven. They hate Him for His purity. When He came to this world, His purity was a constant reproach to the proud, sensual generation then living on the earth. They hated Him and in the end crucified Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 8)
In His work on this earth, Christ saw how, by a disregard of the injunctions of God, in regard to righteousness and true doctrines, evil would be made almost indistinguishable from good. At times He looked upon the deceiving power of Satan and saw that the wrongdoing of evil workers must be met. At one such time there fell upon the ears of the multitude the words:
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 9)
“Why do ye not understand My speech? even because ye cannot hear My word. Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is not truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe Me not.” [John 8:43-45.]
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 10)
Explaining the parable of the tares and the wheat, He said:
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 11)
“He that sowed the good seed is the Son of man; the field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one; the enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of the world. The Son of man shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.” [Matthew 13:37-43.]
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 12)
So we see that between Christ and Satan there is unceasing conflict. This conflict will be waged until the work of salvation is accomplished. Through the transforming power of the grace of Christ, men may prevail against the evil that strives for the victory. They need not become the servants of Satan, the dupes of his lies. They need not continue to be his willing captives. They may rise against the deceiver, whose wily tissue of lies cost our first parents their Eden home. They may resist the attacks of Satan. God can give them power to distinguish between falsehood and error and sincerity and truth. If they choose, they may stand on vantage ground. But they may continue to stand there only by placing their hand in the hand of Christ, and following where He leads the way.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 13)
It is after man has received light and evidence, after he has seen the contrast between truth and error, that the struggle against sin begins in his heart. But this enmity against wrong did not exist in his heart until Christ placed it there. Those who are truly loyal will show that their mind and heart are fully with the Lord Jesus. They will discern the specious sentiments of Satan and will refuse to endorse actions that God condemns. But he who continues to depart from the laws of Christ’s kingdom displays a spirit that is more and more decidedly at enmity against God.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 14)
The Lord calls upon the one who has been working unrighteousness to put away his sins and be converted. Unless the transforming grace of Christ is poured into his soul, he will refuse to oppose the works of Satan. The human agent who is worked by the power of Satan will close the door of his heart to every appeal made by the Saviour. He will refuse to hear the words, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock. If any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in and sup with him, and he with Me.” [Revelation 3:20.] And the God of heaven will not exercise His power to force man to practice righteousness with the heart in determined resistance. “There shall be enmity between thee and the woman, between thy seed and her seed.” [Genesis 3:15.] We pray that this enmity may be more decidedly seen, that righteousness may be exalted and sin called by its right name.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 15)
When there are among God’s people those who have departed from the path of humble obedience, those who have exalted self, those who have united with Satan in accusing and condemning the men appointed of God to be ministers of salvation, shall we keep silence for fear of hurting their feelings? When there are men in the church who love riches more than righteousness, and who stand ready to take advantage of their fellow men by unjust dealings, shall we make no protest? And when men standing in the position of leaders and teachers work under the power of spiritualistic ideas and sophistries, shall we keep silent, for fear of injuring their influence, while souls are being beguiled? Satan will use every advantage that he can obtain to cause souls to become beclouded and perplexed in regard to the work of the church, in regard to the Word of God, and in regard to the words of warning which He has given through the testimonies of His Spirit to guard His little flock from the subtleties of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 16)
When men stand out in defiance against the counsel of God, they are warring against God. Is it right for those connected with such ones to treat them as if they were in perfect harmony with them, making no difference between him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not? Though they be ministers or medical missionaries, they have dishonored Christ before the loyal and the disloyal. Open rebuke is necessary to prevent others from being ensnared.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 17)
To believe that evil must not be condemned because this would condemn those who practice the evil is to act in favor of falsehood. If, after a man has been given many cautions and warnings, to save him from his hereditary and cultivated tendencies to wrong, he takes offense and refuses to accept the message graciously sent him from heaven and puts aside the reproof of the Holy Spirit, his heart and conscience become hardened, and he is in great darkness.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 18)
The enmity that God has put in our hearts against deceptive practices must be kept alive, because these practices endanger the souls of those who do not hate them. All deceptive dealings, all untruthfulness regarding the Father and the Son, by which their characters are presented in a false light, are to be recognized as grievous sins. There are those who have become apt scholars in this deceptive work. Those who cannot see the danger that is threatening the Lord’s heritage because of these things will soon feel no enmity against the archdeceiver. Those who stand in positions of trust in our institutions are to show constant vigilance. In words and deportment, in all their business transactions, they are to show the exactitude that will win the commendation, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 19)
It should now be clearly understood that we are not helping those who are determined to do evil when we show them respect and keep our words of reproof for those with whom the disaffected one is at enmity. A grave mistake has been made in this matter. Shall the servants of Jehovah, into whose hearts He puts enmity against every evil work, be assailed as not being right when they call evil, evil, and good, good? Those who feel so very peaceable in regard to the works of the men who are spoiling the faith of the people of God are guided by a delusive sentiment.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 20)
There is to be a constant conflict between good and evil. Those who are enlightened by the Holy Spirit’s power are to strive with every power of their being to snatch the prey from the seductive influences of men who refuse to obey the Word of God, whether they be in high places or in low. Christ’s property is not to pass out of His control into the control of the children of darkness.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 21)
If this matter were rightly understood and closely guarded, God’s servants would feel a continual burden of responsibility to counterwork the efforts of the men who do not know what they are about, because they are enchanted by the delusive allurements of Satan. When God’s people are fully awake to the danger of the hour and work fully on Christ’s side, there will be seen a sharp contrast between their course and that of those who are saying, “Good Lord, and good evil,” and we shall see much firmer and more decided work done to counterwork the schemes of satanic agencies.
(19LtMs, Ms 72, 1904, 22)
Ms 74, 1904
The Berrien Springs Meeting Washington, D. C. July 25, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in SpTB #2 25-29. +
Near the close of the Berrien Springs meeting, the Lord opened before me, in the night season, many scenes regarding the opportunities and experiences of that meeting. I was given a presentation of the meeting that has weighed me down almost to the earth and nearly taken my life. I carried the load all the time that I was in Nashville, and I could not rid myself of it. At times I would try to rise above the things that burdened me, and then again they would come upon me with a crushing force.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 1)
A glorious victory might have been gained at the Berrien Springs meeting. Abundant grace was provided for all who felt their need. But at a critical time in the meeting, unadvised moves were made which confused minds and brought in controversy. The Lord was working upon minds. Angels of God were in the assembly, and had all heeded the message borne, very different results would have been seen. Had all freely confessed their own sins, laying aside all anxiety about the acknowledgements and confessions to be made by others; had all humbled their hearts before God, as on the day of atonement in the days of ancient Israel, the Lord would have come in, and great victories would have been gained.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 2)
But in the scenes presented to me, I saw men talking together between the meetings about the mistakes and faults of their brethren. In the place of searching their own hearts, and praying and confessing their own mistakes, men seemed to be anxious that others should feel that they had acted unwisely. Angels from heaven, sent to minister wisdom and grace, were disappointed to see self pressing its way in to make things appear in a wrong light. Men were talking and discussing, and conjectures were brought in that should have had no place in the meeting.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 3)
In some of the business meetings, unwise words were spoken which manifested suspicion and distrust of men bearing responsibilities. This aroused wrong feelings. Trifling things, looked at through the enemy’s magnifying glass, became larger and larger. A mote became a mountain. The Holy Spirit was grieved.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 4)
The men who ought to have been seeking the Lord with subdued, contrite spirits were bringing to the foundation material represented by wood, hay, and stubble.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 5)
Brother Sutherland spoke words that were untimely. For him to present his resignation at a time when so much was at stake, at a meeting in which the ministers had assembled for prayer and confession, to seek for unity of spirit, was an unfortunate spirit and showed that a strange power had come in to influence his mind and lead it away from the living fountain to the brackish streams of the lowlands. He said that to which he would not have given utterance had he not been talked with and wrought upon. He spoke at a time when silence would have been eloquence.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 6)
Brother A. T. Jones acted unwisely. He acted in the light of another’s mind. He introduced matters that he would not have touched had he been wholly worked by the Spirit of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 7)
Brother Hiland Butler lost a great blessing when he sought to humble others in the place of humbling himself. Every heart must feel its own peril. In the place of trying to humble others, men are to humble their own hearts, confessing their own sins, and placing themselves where God can bless them. But many take an attitude that is like putting a new patch on an old garment, making the rent worse. From work of this kind the Lord turns away.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 8)
The course taken by some at the Berrien Springs meeting resulted in building up in self-confidence men to whom God had given solemn warnings. It confirmed Dr. Kellogg in his self-righteousness. Many are so blind that they do not yet discern the misleading character of some of the sentiments contained in the book Living Temple. Such ones, whether they be ministers, doctors, or teachers, would better go apart and study the Scriptures alone with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 9)
O that men, instead of dwelling upon the faults and errors of their brethren, had talked with God concerning their own dangers and defects of character, leaving their fellow workers with the Lord Jesus! O that those who had grievances had gone directly to those whom they supposed had wronged them, and said, “My brother, will you forgive me? I have had unchristian feelings toward you, because I thought that you were trying to hurt my influence. I know that God is working to make hearts one. If I have grieved you in any way, will you forgive me? Christ has forgiven my mistakes, and I will forgive everything that I have thought was an injury to me. Let us be one. Let us, right here and in unity, offer up our petitions to the heavenly Father.”
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 10)
Had each one felt that he had done more to be forgiven by the Lord than he could realize, a wonderful change would have come into the meeting.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 11)
The representation given me of the Berrien Springs meeting is similar to the picture presented in the third chapter of Zechariah. “He showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.” [Verse 1.] Compare this picture with the experience at Berrien Springs, where so many words were spoken in vindication of self and in condemnation of others.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 12)
“And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee; is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel. And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment.” [Verses 2-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 13)
Every one may have this change of raiment. Every one may be cleansed, refined, ennobled, covered with the robe of Christ’s righteousness. But at the Berrien Springs meeting those who most needed to place themselves where they could have been thus favored were standing as accusers of their brethren. Heavenly angels were in the midst of God’s people, ready to give glorious victories, wrought out through prayer and personal intercession of Christ. These victories would have been given had men been looking at their own defects, instead of pointing to the defects of others.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 14)
By empowering His people to employ the argument on His name, Christ places the merits of His virtue within the reach of those who are meek and lowly. He will imbue them with His Holy Spirit, giving them power to plead for themselves, as well as to grasp His words in their behalf. Thus man and God become united in one. Those who have gained this experience do not utter accusations against others. They are too earnestly engaged in making sure that they themselves shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 15)
Those who are invested with Christ’s Spirit are virtually clothed with priestly garments and are placed on vantage ground. Christ puts into their hands a censer filled with the incense of His righteousness. And He distinctly pledges Himself to answer their supplications. “Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name,” He says, “that will I do.” [John 14:13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 16)
But if men occupy the time of the heavenly Guest in justifying themselves and finding fault with others, they lose the opportunity to be placed on vantage ground, and they encourage evil angels to war against God’s people. Earnest pleading with God for the holy fragrance of the character of Christ is of value. But Christ is ashamed of those who exalt self and bring accusations against others. To those who set themselves up as accusers of their brethren comes this reprimand from God, “Who art thou that sittest as a judge? Get down on your knees and with humility and contrition confess your own sins.” If this course is followed, the sure result will come. Christ’s intercession prevails with God, and at the same time is the almoner of infinite grace.
(19LtMs, Ms 74, 1904, 17)
Ms 76, 1904
Freedom or Bondage NP 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in SpTB #2 44-48.
Christ gives to all the invitation, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] All who accept this invitation will bear testimony that Christ’s yoke is indeed easy and His burden light.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 1)
It means much to our physicians whether they are wearing the yoke of Christ or the yoke of some man. Those who are wearing a yoke that man has placed on their necks will have to be freed from this yoke before they can act the part that God desires them to act in the proclamation of the truth. Those who receive and believe in Jesus are not to wear any man’s yoke, neither are they to be noncommittal in regard to where they stand. A fierce conflict is raging between two powers—the power of light and the power of darkness. This conflict has a vital interest for the people of God. The question that is asked us is, Who will stand on the Lord’s side? You cannot remain neutral, and yet be Christ’s followers, His faithful servants.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 2)
“He that is not with Me is against Me,” Christ declares, “and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad.” [Matthew 12:30.] God has given to every man his work. He expects every follower of His to exert an influence that will tell for the upbuilding of His kingdom. He who is not actively engaged in promoting love and unity and equity is exerting an influence that is opposed to Christ. At this time men need to think under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and they need to pray more and talk less; for souls are hanging in the balance. The one who has exercised masterly power in the medical missionary work has not been given permission to exercise this power. He has taken this power to himself. Heaven is grieved because acts so imperious and unadvised, and often so oppressive, are done. Christ has looked upon the kingly dictation as to what shall be and what shall not be, and He says: “Speak words that are more appropriate. Men and women are My heritage. I have not passed them over into your hands. Stand aside, and exercise your authority over yourself. I have given to My children their code and charter. For man to interfere with My heritage, or to harm one of My purchased possession, is to impugn the divine efficacy and efficiency. Those who assume such authoritative power are to be rebuked for their presumption.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 3)
“My kingdom is not of this world; for it refuses all human patronage. For any man to put forth his hand to guide and control My missionaries, as if he had the charge of their souls, is displeasing to God. I have bought them with a price such as no human mind can compute. They are My property.”
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 4)
Those who are true to the divine leader will hold fast to the simplicity of the gospel and will put away the masterly sentiments and sophistries that are coming in to deceive. Those who would be saved from the wily, deceptive influences of the foe must now break every yoke and take their position for Christ and for the truth. They must reject all fictitious sentiments which, if accepted, will spoil their faith and their experience. Unless they obtain this freedom, they will go on step by step in the downward path, until they deny Him who has bought them with the price of His blood. This is the message that I am instructed to bear to our physicians. The Lord calls upon those who claim to be medical missionaries to free themselves from the control of any human mind. He says, “Break every yoke. My servants are not to be under the jurisdiction of any man. Their minds belong to Me. They have not been sold into bondage to any human being, for him to lead into philosophical speculation and spiritualistic theories.”
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 5)
Christ never causes confusion in minds. He says, “I will surely bring punishment upon those who put themselves in My place, to control the minds of My blood-bought heritage; for thus they endanger the souls of those who have been purchased with the price of My own blood. These physicians are My workmen. They are to present to the world a standing evidence that the human mind, under the control of the Holy Spirit, represents the heavenly world. Better would it be for a man never to have been born than to spoil the souls of My heritage. The soul that is turned away from the Word may lose eternal life. Unless the one who does this work comes to Me with repentance and confession, he will lose the life that measures with the life of God.”
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 6)
One soul misled—forfeiting eternal bliss—who can estimate the loss!
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 7)
The missionaries of the Christian church are to stand in their God-given manhood, with the privilege of exercising freedom of speech and freedom of faith. When they see that a fellow laborer is not doing as a man in his position ought to do, they are not to harmonize with his plans or to be cowed into silence by a masterful spirit. For them to do this would be a great injury to him and to them.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 8)
Our physicians should not be required to verify statements that they know are not true. How dare they do this? How dare any one require it? They do great harm to a speaker when they listen to false statements without making any protest of correction.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 9)
Our physicians are to stand where no binding influence will hold them speechless when they hear wrong sentiments expressed. At times, with burning earnestness and words of terrible severity, Christ denounced the abominations that He saw in the church and in the world. He would not allow the people to be deceived by false claims to righteousness and sanctity.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 10)
We are to unify, but not on a platform of error. That which has been said in the testimonies in regard to Living Temple and its misleading sentiments is not overdrawn. Some of its theories are misleading, and their influence will be to close the minds of those who receive them against the truth for this time. Men may explain and explain in regard to these theories, nevertheless they are contrary to the truth. Scriptures are misplaced and misapplied, taken out of their connection and given a wrong application. Thus those are deceived who have not a vital, personal experience in the truths that have made us as a people what we are. We are living amidst the perils of the last days. We are to watch unto prayer. We are to put our entire trust in God, glorifying Him. Daily we are to learn lessons from the greatest Medical Missionary that ever trod this earth. He is our tabernacle of witness for heavenly things. He will not accept that which has been done in bringing so much of a commercial spirit into the medical missionary work, neither will He accept the Laodicean condition of the medical missionary association. This association is not doing the work indicated by its name. It is not preparing a people to obtain a sound, healthy experience, which will stand the test of the judgment. I am so sorry; for God is dishonored. His work, which should be a praise in the earth, is belittled. False sentiments have been entertained, and a strange work has been done.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 11)
The cause of God is in great peril because there are physicians in whose minds sophistry has prevailed against the truth. These men are bracing themselves against the impressions of the Holy Spirit and are placing themselves where the Lord cannot use them as leaders of His people.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 12)
This is a time when Satan’s deceptive power is exercised, not only upon the minds of those who are young and inexperienced, but upon the minds of men and women of mature years and of broad experience. Men in positions of responsibility are in danger of changing leaders. This I know; for it has been plainly revealed to me. I have been instructed that the enemy seeks to link up with men bearing large responsibilities in the Lord’s work, in order that he may fill their minds with evil devisings. Under his influence men will suggest many things that are contrary to the mind of God. Our physicians, upon whom important responsibilities rest, should have clear spiritual discernment. They are to stand constantly on guard. Dangers that we do not now discern will soon break upon us, and I greatly desire that they shall not be deceived. I have an intense longing to see them standing free in the Lord. I pray that they may have courage to stand firm for the truth as it is in Jesus, holding fast the beginning of their confidence unto the end.
(19LtMs, Ms 76, 1904, 13)
Ms 78, 1904
Our Work NP 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in MM 89-90.
The churches is Christ’s fortress in a revolted world, and it must be strictly guarded against the enemy’s wily arts. In it no laws are to be acknowledged but the laws of God. Those whom God has set as watchmen are not to look on quietly while efforts are being made to lead men and women away from the truth into false paths. Careful watch is to be kept against seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. God calls upon ministers and medical missionaries to take a firm stand for the right. The severe denunciations that Christ uttered against the Pharisees for teaching for doctrine the commandments of men show the necessity for guarding against all theories that are not in harmony with the truth of God’s Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 1)
In the church no human authority is to bear sway. God has not given any man the right to exercise authority over His medical missionary workers or ministers. God’s workers have been called and chosen by Him. They are not their own, neither are they the property of any other human being. They have been purchased by the Son of the infinite God, and they are to glorify God and God alone. For a man to exercise the authority that some are seeking to exercise—this is a snare of the enemy to lead to a betrayal of sacred trusts.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 2)
Not by human authority was the church in the wilderness to be governed. Christ was leading His people; and He is the Leader of His people today.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 3)
“And Moses went up unto God, and the Lord called unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel: Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings, and brought you unto Myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey My voice indeed, and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people; for all the earth is Mine; and ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.” [Exodus 19:3-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 4)
“And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all the words which the Lord commanded Him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord.” [Verses 7, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 5)
After this, precept by precept, amidst scenes of awful grandeur, the law was proclaimed from Sinai. This law is the expression of God’s goodness and mercy. After the law had been spoken by the Lord, Moses was told to explain it more fully to the people, that they might have no excuse for disobeying its precepts.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 6)
The assurance was given, “Behold, I send an Angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared. Beware of Him, and obey His voice, provoke Him not; for He will not pardon your transgressions; for My name is in Him. But if thou shalt indeed obey His voice, and do all that I speak; then I will be an enemy unto thine enemies, and an adversary unto thine adversaries. For Mine Angel shall go before thee, and bring thee in unto the Amorites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Canaanites, and the Jebusites; and I will cut them off. Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works; but thou shalt utterly overthrow them, and quite break down their images. And ye shall serve the Lord your God, and He shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee.” [Exodus 23:20-25.]
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 7)
God’s people today are to examine their lives carefully to see whether they are disregarding the laws of His kingdom. They are to question themselves critically to see whether their business transactions are in harmony with God’s methods. God has taken great pains to reveal His will to us. His will is ever to be our will. But many have neglected self-examination. The voice of conscience, once heeded, is now scarcely heard. Continual transgression has hardened the heart and robbed the life of the happiness that comes through obedience. The affections are under the power of evil, and no satisfaction is found in looking over the record of memory.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 8)
“Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets,” Christ declared; “I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one title shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of the least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven; but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.” [Matthew 5:17-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 9)
“Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up.” [Matthew 15:13.] The Son of God has control over the church in this world. He has entrusted it to the care of His servants. It is a sacred work, the guardianship of the church—the garden redeemed from the wilderness of sin by the divine Husbandman. This garden is to be filled with the plants of righteousness. There are professing Christians who bring forth no fruit but that which is unto death. True Christians bring forth fruit to God’s glory. The difference between them and worldlings may be plainly seen. When God sees that there are those in the church who are bringing in dangerous sentiments, the warning comes, “Beware. Plants are being brought in which are not of God’s choosing, but which will bear poisonous fruit.”
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 10)
A change of mind and heart is necessary for the enrolment in Christ’s army. “Except a man be born again,” the Saviour declared, “he cannot see the kingdom of heaven.” [John 3:3.] He commanded His disciples to go through the world with a message calling for repentance and proclaiming the remission of sins in His name.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 11)
“Repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand” [Matthew 3:2], was the message that rang through Judea just before the first coming of Christ, and this is the message that is to be given today, just before His second coming. A peculiar people, zealous of good works, is to unite in proclaiming the last message of mercy to the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 12)
It pains me to see how little burden our churches carry for souls unsaved. Our people must arouse. Let every souls seek earnestly to be a partaker of the grace of Christ, that there may be no intrusion of self. To those who come to Him hungering and thirsting for righteousness, consecrating their lives to Him, He says, “I dedicate you to My service, to do My will.”
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 13)
We have not one hundredth part of the working force that we should have. Many, many more should consecrate themselves to the accomplishment of the great work that Christ has placed in our hands. Not all are to do the same work, but all are to work under the guidance of the divine Spirit. Christ died to save sinners. He gave His life for the life of the world. We are to co-operate with Him in carrying out the plan of salvation. It is to be our highest endeavor to live as Christ lived and work as Christ worked.
(19LtMs, Ms 78, 1904, 14)
Ms 80, 1904
Lessons From the Chronicles of the Kings of Israel and Judah NP ND Previously unpublished.
“Then all the people rejoiced, for that they offered willingly, because with perfect heart they offered willingly to the Lord, and David the king also rejoiced with great joy.” [1 Chronicles 29:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 1)
“Wherefore David blessed the Lord before all the congregation and David said, Blessed be Thou, Lord God of Israel our Father, forever and ever. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in the heaven and the earth is Thine; Thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and Thou art exalted as head above all. Both riches and honor come of Thee, and Thou reignest over all; and in Thine hand is power and might; and in Thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. Now therefore, our God, we thank Thee, and praise Thy glorious name. But who am I, and what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort? for all things come of Thee, and of Thine own have we given Thee. For we are strangers before Thee, and sojourners, as were all our fathers; our days on the earth are as a shadow, and there is no abiding.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 2)
“O Lord our God, all this store that we have prepared to build Thee an house for Thine holy name cometh of Thine hand, and all is Thine own. I know also, my God, that Thou triest the heart, and hast pleasure in uprightness. As for me, in the uprightness of mine heart I have willingly offered all these things; and now I have seen with joy Thy people, which are present here, to offer willingly unto Thee. O Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and of Israel, our fathers, keep this forever in the imagination of the thought of the heart of Thy people, and prepare their heart unto Thee; and give unto Solomon my son a perfect heart, to keep Thy commandments, Thy testimonies, and Thy statutes, and to do all these things, and to build the palace; for which I have made provision.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 3)
“And David said to all the congregation. Now bless the Lord your God. And all the congregation blessed the Lord God of their fathers, and bowed down their heads, and worshiped the Lord, and the king. And they sacrificed sacrifices unto the Lord, and offered burnt offerings unto the Lord, on the morrow after that day, even a thousand bullocks, a thousand rams, and a thousand lambs, with their drink offerings, and sacrifices in abundance for all Israel; and they did eat and drink before the Lord on that day with great gladness.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 4)
“And they made Solomon the son of David king the second time, and anointed him unto the Lord to be the chief governor, and Zadok to be priest. Then Solomon sat on the throne of the Lord as king instead of David his father, and prospered; and all Israel obeyed him. And all the princes, and the mighty men, and all the sons likewise of king David submitted themselves unto Solomon the king. And the Lord magnified Solomon exceedingly in the sight of all Israel, and bestowed on him such royal majesty as had not been on any king before him in Israel.” [Verses 10-25.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 5)
“And Solomon the son of David was strengthened in his kingdom, and the Lord his God was with him, and magnified him exceedingly.” [2 Chronicles 1:1.] One night God appeared to Solomon, and said, “Ask what I shall give thee. And Solomon said unto God, Thou hast showed great mercy unto David my father, and hast made me to reign in his stead. Now, O Lord my God, let Thy promise unto David my father be established; for Thou hast made me king over a people like the dust of the earth in multitude. Give me now knowledge and wisdom, that I may go out and come in before this people: [for who can judge this Thy people], that is so great?
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 6)
“And God said unto Solomon, Because this was in thine heart, and thou hast not asked riches, wealth, or honor, nor the life of thine enemies, neither yet hast asked long life; but hast asked wisdom and knowledge for thyself, that thou mayest judge My people, over whom I have made thee king; wisdom and knowledge is granted unto thee; and I will give thee riches, and wealth, and honor, such as none of the kings have had that have been before thee, neither shall there any after thee have the like.” [Verses 7-12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 7)
“And Solomon determined to build an house for the name of the Lord, and an house for his kingdom. And Solomon told out three score and ten thousand men to bear burdens, and four score thousand to hew in the mountain, and three thousand and six hundred men to oversee them. And Solomon sent unto Huram the king of Tyre, saying, As thou didst deal with David my father, and didst send him cedars to build an house to dwell therein, even so deal with me. Behold, I build an house to the name of the Lord my God, to dedicate it to Him, and to burn before Him sweet incense, and for the continual shewbread, and for the burnt offerings morning and evening, on the sabbaths, and on the new moons, and on the solemn feasts of the Lord our God. This is an ordinance forever to Israel. And the house which I build is great; for great is our God above all gods. But who is about to build Him an house, seeing the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain Him? who am I then that I should build Him an house, save only to burn sacrifice before Him?” [2 Chronicles 2:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 8)
“Then Solomon began to build the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, in mount Moriah, where the Lord appeared unto David his father, in the place that David had prepared.” [2 Chronicles 3:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 9)
After the temple had been finished, Solomon “stood before the altar of the Lord, in the presence of all the congregation of Israel.... And he kneeled down upon his knees in the presence of all the congregation of Israel, and spread forth his hands toward heaven, and said, O Lord God of Israel, there is no God like Thee in the heaven, nor in the earth; which keepest covenant, and showest mercy unto Thy servants, that walk before Thee with all their hearts; Thou which hast kept with Thy servant David my father that which Thou hast promised him; and spakest with Thy mouth, and hast fulfilled it with Thine hand, as it is this day. Now therefore, O Lord God of Israel, keep with Thy servant David my father that which Thou hast promised him, saying, There shall not fail thee a man in My sight to sit upon the throne of Israel; yet so that thy children take heed to their way to walk in My law, as thou hast walked before Me. Now then, O Lord God of Israel, let Thy word be verified, which Thou hast spoken unto Thy servant David. But will God in very deed dwell with men on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain Thee; how much less this house which I have built!
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 10)
“Have respect therefore unto the prayer of Thy servant, and to his supplication, O Lord my God, to hearken unto the cry and the prayer which Thy servant prayeth before Thee; that Thine eyes may be open upon this house day and night, upon the place whereof Thou hast said, that Thou wouldest put Thy name there; to hearken unto the prayer which Thy servant prayeth toward this place. Hearken therefore unto the supplications of Thy servant, and of Thy people Israel, which they shall make toward this place; hear Thou from Thy dwelling place, even from heaven; and when Thou hearest, forgive.” [2 Chronicles 6:12-21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 11)
“And it came to pass, when Rehoboam had established the kingdom, and strengthened it himself, he forsook the law of the Lord, and all Israel with him.” [2 Chronicles 12:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 12)
Rehoboam acted as ungodly men today will act when placed where they can govern and control. His experience shows the great danger of men in high positions being drawn away from their allegiance to God through connecting with worldly influences.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 13)
“And it came to pass that in the fifth year of King Rehoboam, Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem, because they had transgressed against the Lord, with twelve hundred chariots and three score thousand horsemen; and the people were without number that came with him out of Egypt.... And he took the fenced cities which pertained to Judah, and came to Jerusalem.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 14)
“Then came Shemaiah the prophet of Rehoboam, and to the princes of Judah, that were gathered together to Jerusalem because of Shishak, and said unto them, Thus saith the Lord, ye have forsaken Me, and therefore I have left you in the hands of Shishak.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 15)
“Whereupon the princes of Israel and the king humbled themselves, and they said, The Lord is righteous. And when the Lord saw that they humbled themselves, the word of the Lord came to Shemaiah, saying, They have humbled themselves; therefore I will not destroy them, but I will grant them some deliverance and My wrath shall not be poured out upon Jerusalem by the hand of Shishak. Nevertheless they shall be his servants; that they may know My service, and the service of the kingdoms of the country.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 16)
“So Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem, and took away the treasures of the king’s house; he took all: he carried away also the shields of gold which Solomon had made. Instead of which king Rehoboam made shields of brass, and committed them to the hands of the chief of the guard, that kept the entrance of the king’s house. And when the king entered into the house of the Lord, the guard came and fetched them, and brought them again into the guard chamber.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 17)
“And when he humbled himself, the wrath of the Lord turned from him, that He would not destroy him altogether; and also in Judah things went well.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 18)
“So king Rehoboam strengthened himself in Jerusalem, and reigned; for Rehoboam was one and forty years old when he began to reign, and he reigned seventeen years in Jerusalem.... And he did evil, because he prepared not his heart to seek the Lord.... And Rehoboam slept with his fathers, and was buried in the city of David; and Abijah his son reigned in his stead.” [Verses 2-14, 16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 19)
The greater part of Abijah’s reign was occupied in wars with Jeroboam, king of Israel. At his death, his son Asa took the throne, and of him we read:
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 20)
“Asa did that which was good and right in the eyes of the Lord his God.” [2 Chronicles 14:2.] He made determined efforts to bring about reform, just such as will have to be made at the present time. “He took away the altars of the strange gods, and the high places, and brake down the images, and cut down the groves; and commanded Judah and his family to seek the Lord God of their fathers, and to do the law and the commandment. Also he took away out of all the cities of Judah the high places and the images; and the kingdom was quiet before him....
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 21)
“And there came out against them Zerah the Ethiopian with an host of a thousand thousand, and three hundred chariots.... Then Asa went out against him, and they set the battle in array in the valley of Zephathah at Mareshah. And Asa cried unto the Lord his God, and said, Lord, it is nothing with Thee to help, whether with many, or with them that have no power; help us, O Lord our God; for we rest on Thee, and in Thy name we go against this multitude. O Lord, Thou art our God; let not men prevail against Thee.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 22)
“So the Lord smote the Ethiopians before Asa, and before Judah; and the Ethiopians fled. And Asa and the people that were with him pursued them unto Gerar; and the Ethiopians were overthrown, that they could not recover themselves; for they were destroyed before the Lord, and before His hosts; and they carried away very much spoil. And they smote all the cities round Gerar; for the fear of the Lord came upon them; and they spoiled all the cities; for there was exceeding much spoil in them.” [Verses 3-5, 9-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 23)
“And the Spirit of the Lord came upon Azaria, the son of Oded; and he went out to meet Asa, and said unto him, Hear ye me, Asa, and all Judah and Benjamin: The Lord is with you while ye be with Him; and if ye seek Him, He will be found of you; but if ye forsake Him, He will forsake you. Now for a long season Israel hath been without the true God, and without a teaching priest, and without law. But when they in their trouble did turn unto the Lord God of Israel, and sought Him, He was found of them.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 24)
“And in those days there was no peace to him that went out, nor to him that came in, but great vexations were upon all the inhabitants of the countries. And nation was destroyed of nation, and city of city; for God did vex them with all adversity. Be ye strong therefore, and let not your hands be weak; for your work shall be rewarded.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 25)
“And when Asa heard these words, and the prophecy of Oded the prophet, he took courage, and put away the abominable idols out of all the land of Judah and Benjamin, and out of the cities which he had taken from mount Ephraim, and renewed the altar of the Lord that was before the porch of the Lord. And he gathered all Judah and Benjamin, and the strangers with them out of Ephraim and Manasseh, and out of Simeon; for they fell to him out of Israel in abundance, when they saw that the Lord his God was with him.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 26)
“So they gathered themselves together at Jerusalem in the third month, in the fifteenth year of the reign of Asa. And they offered unto the Lord the same time of the spoil which they had brought, seven hundred oxen, and seven thousand sheep. And they entered into a covenant to seek the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart and with all their soul; that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death, whether small or great, whether man or woman. And they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice, and with shouting, and with trumpets, and with cornets.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 27)
“And all Judah rejoiced at the oath; for they had sworn with all their hearts, and sought Him with their whole desire; and He was found of them; and the Lord gave them rest round about.” [2 Chronicles 15:1-15.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 28)
“And in the six and thirtieth year of the reign of Asa, Baasha king of Israel came up against Judah, and built Ramah, to the intent that he might let none go out or come into Asa king of Judah. Then Asa brought out silver and gold out of the treasure of the house of the Lord, and of the king’s house, and sent to Ben-hadad king of Syria, saying, There is a league between me and thee, as there was between my father and thy father; behold, I have sent thee silver and gold; go, break thy league with Baasha king of Israel, that he may depart from me. And Ben-hadad hearkened unto king Asa, and sent the captain of his armies against the cities of Israel; and they smote Ijon, and Dan, and Abel-maim, and all the store cities of Napthali. And it came to pass that when Baasha heard it, that he left off building of Ramah, and let his work cease....
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 29)
“And at that time Hanani the seer came to Asa the king of Judah, and said unto him, Because thou hast relied on the king of Syria, and not relied on the Lord thy God, therefore is the host of the king of Syria escaped out of thy hand.” [2 Chronicles 16:1-5, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 30)
Mark these words, all who suppose that it is a light matter to follow their own judgment contrary to the will of God: The Lord will trouble any man, whatever his former calling may have been, who turns from Him, as some today are doing, defying the Lord God of Israel. He will deal according to their works with those who have exalted the men who have been bringing dishonor to the truth and spoiling the faith of God’s people. Medical missionary workers are now called upon to vindicate the truth, refusing to be led and guided by sophistry.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 31)
“For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show Himself strong in behalf of those whose heart is perfect toward Him. Therein thou hast done foolishly; therefore from thenceforth thou shalt have wars.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 32)
“Then Asa was wroth with the seer, and put him in a prison house; for he was in a rage with him because of this thing. And Asa oppressed some of the people the same time.... And Asa, in the thirty and ninth year of his reign was diseased in his feet; until his disease was exceeding great; yet in his disease he sought not unto the Lord, but unto the physicians. And Asa slept with his fathers, and died in the one and fortieth year of his reign.” [Verses 9, 10, 12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 33)
“And Jehoshaphat his son reigned in his stead, and strengthened himself against Israel. And he placed forces in all the fenced cities of Judah, and set garrisons in the land of Judah, and in the cities of Ephraim, which Asa his father had taken. And the Lord was with Jehoshaphat, because he walked in the first ways of his father David, and sought not unto Baalim; but sought to the Lord God of his fathers, and walked in His commandments, and not after the doings of Israel. Therefore the Lord established the kingdom in his hand; and all Judah brought to Jehoshaphat presents; and he had riches and honor in abundance. And his heart was lifted up in the ways of the Lord; moreover he took away the high places and groves out of Judah.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 34)
“Also in the third year of his reign he sent to his princes, even to Ben-hail, and to Obadiah, and to Zechariah, and to Nethaneel, and to Michaiah, to teach in the cities of Judah.... And they taught in Judah, and had the book of the Lord with them, and went about throughout all the cities of Judah, and taught the people. And the fear of the Lord fell upon the kingdoms of the lands that were round about Judah, so that they made no war against Jehoshaphat.” [2 Chronicles 17:1-7, 9, 10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 35)
There was a religious revival throughout the kingdom. An earnest effort was made to understand God’s requirements and to lessen transgression.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 36)
This is the work that the Lord expects His people today, living at the close of this earth’s history, to do. A determined effort is to be made to walk in the fear of the Lord. God’s people are to live lives that will convince unbelievers of the power of the grace of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 37)
But this work has been neglected by the church of today. The cities and towns have not been worked. There is a dearth of means, because money has been invested in a way that is not in accordance with the will of the Lord. The medical missionary work has greatly deteriorated. Embarrassment has come because men have been following blind leaders. The cause of God must not be hindered by being obliged to take up the load (of debt), while the one who has brought about this condition of things stands without making one confession, without taking one step to regain the favor of God. The Lord’s offers of mercy have been rejected and His love abused. Those who have done this must bear the consequences of their self-will. God calls upon those who have had the light to stand on His side as faithful witnesses for Him. Let no man dare to encourage impenitence and to sneer at humility and confession.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 38)
“And some of the Philistines brought Jehoshaphat presents and tribute silver; and the Arabians brought him flocks, seven thousand and seven hundred rams, and seven thousand and seven hundred he goats. And Jehoshaphat waxed exceeding great, and he built in Judah castles, and cities of store.” [Verses 11, 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 39)
Much exaltation spoils a man. The worldly honor shown to Jehoshaphat worked unfavorably to his piety. His prosperity made him self-sufficient.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 40)
“And Jehoshaphat the king of Judah returned to his house in peace to Jerusalem. And Jehu the son of Hanani the seer went out to meet him, and said to king Jehoshaphat, Shouldest thou help the ungodly, and help them which hate the Lord? Therefore is wrath upon thee from the Lord.” [Verses 1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 42)
This is the question we would ask of those who have united with Dr. Kellogg, to partake of his spirit, to hold up his hands, to strengthen him in the work that he is doing in opposition to the men whom he cannot induce to unite with him in his devising. Against these men Dr. Kellogg has felt the bitterest hatred. The Lord is weighing his actions. Those who have given no heed to the testimonies that have been printed must now have the words of the Lord that have been withheld in the hope that repentance would be seen.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 43)
“Nevertheless there are good things found in thee, in that thou hast taken away the groves out of the land, and hast prepared thine heart to seek God.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 44)
“And Jehoshaphat dwelt at Jerusalem; and he went out again through the people from Beersheba to Mount Ephraim, and brought them back unto the Lord God of their fathers. And he set judges in the land throughout all the fenced cities of Judah, city by city, and said to the judges, Take heed what ye do; for ye judge not for man, but for the Lord, who is with you in the judgment. Wherefore now let the fear of the Lord be upon you; take heed, and do it; for there is no iniquity with the Lord our God, nor respect of persons, nor taking of gifts.” [Verses 3-7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 45)
Excellent advice, showing that righteousness exalts a nation. We are bound by the Word of God to have exalted views of His precepts; for every spot in the universe and every member of the human family requires and receives His care. The angelic hosts, ascending and descending between heaven and earth, bring with them a power that sustains those who do righteousness and guides every mind that desires to be guided aright.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 46)
“Moreover in Jerusalem did Jehoshaphat set of the Levites and of the priests, and of the chief of the fathers of Israel, for the judgment of the Lord, and for controversies, when they returned to Jerusalem. And he charged them, saying, Thus shall ye do in the fear of the Lord, faithfully, and with a perfect heart. And what cause soever shall come to you of your brethren that dwell in their cities, between blood and blood, between law and commandment, statutes and judgments, ye shall even warn them that they trespass not against the Lord, and so wrath come upon you and upon your brethren; this do, and ye shall not trespass.... Deal courageously, and the Lord shall be with the good.” [Verses 8-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 47)
“And it came to pass after this also, that the children of Moab, and the children of Ammon, and with them other beside the Ammonites, came against Jehoshaphat to battle. And there came some that told Jehoshaphat, saying, There cometh a great multitude against thee from beyond the sea on this side Syria.... And Jehoshaphat feared, and set himself to seek the Lord, and proclaimed a fast throughout all Judah. And Judah gathered themselves together to ask help of the Lord; even out of all the cities of Judah they came to seek help of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 48)
“And Jehoshaphat stood in the congregation of Judah and Jerusalem, in the house of the Lord, before the new court, and said, O Lord God of our fathers, art not Thou God in heaven? and rulest not Thou over the kingdoms of the heathen? and in Thine hand is there not power and might, so that there is none able to withstand Thee? ... And now, behold, the children of Ammon and Moab and mount Seir, whom Thou wouldst not let Israel invade, when they came out of the land of Egypt, but they turned from them, and destroyed them not; behold, I say, how they reward us, to come to cast us out of Thy possession, which Thou hast given us to inherit. O Lord, our God, wilt Thou not judge them; for we have no might against this great company that cometh against us; neither know we what to do, but our eyes are upon Thee.” [2 Chronicles 20:1-6, 10-12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 49)
God is the strength of His people today. They are not to trust in princes or set men in the place of God. They are to remember that human beings are fallible and erring, and that God is their strong tower of defense. They are not to look at supposed impossibilities, but to Him who has all power. In every emergency they are to feel that the battle is His. His resources are limitless, and apparent impossibilities will make the victory all the greater. To the terror-stricken people came the Word, “Be not afraid nor dismayed by reason of their great multitude; for the battle is not yours, but God’s. Tomorrow go ye down against them; behold, they come up by the cliff of Ziz; and ye shall find them at the end of the brook, before the wilderness of Jeruel. Ye shall not need to fight in this battle; set yourselves, stand ye still, and see the salvation of the Lord with you, O Judah and Jerusalem; fear not, nor be dismayed; tomorrow go out against them; for the Lord will be with you.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 50)
“And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground; and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before the Lord, worshiping the Lord.” [Verses 15-18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 51)
“And they arose early in the morning, and went forth into the wilderness of Tekoa; and as they went forth, Jehoshaphat stood and said, Here me, O Judah, and ye inhabitants of Jerusalem: Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established: believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 52)
“And when he had consulted with the people, he appointed singers unto the Lord, and that should praise the beauty of holiness, as they went out before the army, and to say, Praise the Lord; for His mercy endureth forever.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 53)
“And when they began to sing and to praise, the Lord set ambushments against the children of Ammon, Moab, and mount Seir [which were come against Judah; and they were smitten. For the children of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of mount Seir], utterly to slay and destroy them; and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir, every one helped to destroy another. And when Judah came toward the watchtower in the wilderness, they looked unto the multitude, and behold, they were dead bodies fallen to the earth, and none escaped.” [Verses 20-24.] “And they returned every man of Judah and Jerusalem, and Jehoshaphat in the forefront of them, to go again to Jerusalem with joy; for the Lord had made them to rejoice over their enemies. And they came to Jerusalem with psalteries and harps and trumpets unto the house of the Lord. And the fear of the Lord was on all the kingdoms of those countries, when they had heard that the Lord fought against the enemies of Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 54)
“So the realm of Jehoshaphat was quiet; for his God gave him rest round about.” [Verses 27-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 80, 1904, 55)
Ms 82, 1904
The Use of the Tithe NP 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 7MR 135-138.
“Thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring thee pure olive oil, beaten, for the light, to cause the lamp to burn always.” [Exodus 27:20.] This was to be a continual offering, that the house of God might be properly supplied with that which was necessary for His service. His people today are to remember that the house of worship is the Lord’s property, and that it is to be scrupulously cared for. But the funds for this work are not to come from the tithe. The tithe is to be used for one purpose—to sustain the ministers whom the Lord has appointed to do His work. It is to be used to support those who speak the words of life to the people and carry the burden of the flock of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 1)
But there are ministers who have been robbed of their wages. God’s provision for them has not been respected. Those who have charge of our church buildings are to be supplied with the means that is necessary to keep these buildings in good repair. But this money is not to come from the tithe.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 2)
A very plain, definite message has been given to me to give to our people. I am bidden to tell them that they are making a mistake in applying the tithe to various objects which, though good in themselves, are not the object to which the Lord has said that the tithe is to be applied. Those who make this use of the tithe are departing from the Lord’s arrangement.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 3)
God will judge for these things. One reasons that the tithe may be appropriated to school purposes. Still others would reason that canvassers and colporteurs should be supported from the tithe. But a great mistake is made when the tithe is drawn from the object for which it is to be used—the support of the ministers. There should today be in the field one hundred well-qualified laborers where now there is but one.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 4)
God cannot look upon the present condition of things with approval, but with condemnation. His treasury is deprived of the means that should be used for the support of the gospel ministry in fields nigh and afar off. Those who proclaim the message of truth before great congregations, and who do house-to-house work as well, are doing double missionary work, and in no case are their salaries to be cut down.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 5)
The use of the tithe must be looked upon as a sacred matter by our people. We must guard strictly against all that is contrary to the message now given.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 6)
There is a lack of ministers because ministers have not been encouraged. Some ministers who have been sent to foreign lands, to enter fields never worked before, have been given the instruction, “You must sustain yourselves. We have not the means with which to support you.” This ought not to be, and it would not be if the tithe, with gifts and offerings, was brought in to the treasury. When a man enters the ministry, he is to be paid from the tithe enough to sustain his family. He is not to feel that he is a beggar.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 7)
The impression is becoming quite common that the sacred disposition of the tithe no longer exists. Many have lost their sense of the Lord’s requirements.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 8)
The tithe is sacred, reserved by God for Himself. It is to be brought into His treasury to be used to sustain the gospel laborers in their work. For a long time the Lord has been robbed, because there are those who do not realize that the tithe is God’s reserved portion.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 9)
Many ministers are lying in their graves, brought there by sorrow and disappointment, and by the hardship brought upon them because they did not receive sufficient for their labors.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 10)
Let us remember that God is a God of justice and equity. There would today be many more ministers in the field, but they are not encouraged to labor. Many workers have gone into the grave heartbroken because they had grown old and could see that they were looked upon as a burden. But had they been retained in the work, and given an easy place, with a whole or part of their wages, they might have accomplished much good. During their term of labor, these men have done double labor. They felt so heavy a burden for souls that they had no desire to be relieved of overwork. The heavy burdens borne shortened their lives. The widows of these ministers are never to be forgotten, but should if necessary be paid from the tithe.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 11)
Read carefully the third chapter of Malachi, and see what God says about the tithe. If our churches will take their stand upon the Lord’s Word, and be faithful in paying their tithe into His treasury, His laborers will be encouraged to take up ministerial work. More men would give themselves to the ministry were they not told of the depleted treasury. There should be an abundant supply in the Lord’s treasury, and there would be if selfish hearts and hands had not made use of the tithe to support other lines of work.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 12)
God’s reserved resources are to be used in no such haphazard way. The tithe is the Lord’s, and those who meddle with it will be punished with the loss of their heavenly treasure, unless they repent. Let the work no longer be hedged up because the tithe has been diverted into various channels other than the one to which the Lord has said it should go. Provision is to be made for these other lines of work. They are to be sustained; but not from the tithe. God has not changed; the tithe is to be used for the support of the ministry. The opening of new fields requires more ministerial efficiency than we now have, and there must be means in the treasury.
(19LtMs, Ms 82, 1904, 13)
Ms 83, 1904
Revealing Christ to the World Melrose, Massachusetts August 20, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in UL 246. +
This morning my hope is in Christ my Saviour. I pray that He will impart His Holy Spirit to me every day, that with heart and mind and strength I may glorify Him in this life. We are to do God’s work, not according to our own plans, but in accordance with the example that the Lord Jesus has given us. He came to our world to do the work appointed Him by His Father, that we might receive an education in the high science of performing genuine service for the Master.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 1)
If we practice the teachings He has given in His Word, these principles become a part of the life. This is what is meant by eating Christ’s flesh and drinking His blood. In this world we are daily to prepare for the higher life; and when we unite with the family above, we shall not be given new lessons, but a continuation of the lessons that Christ gave His disciples when He was here.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 2)
As we learn the lessons that Christ teaches, we shall become more kind and thoughtful, helping all with whom we come in contact. We cannot afford to lose any opportunity to represent Christ. We must engage in nothing apart from Christ. All that we do is to be in harmony with the teachings of Him who came from heaven to show us how to live righteous lives. Never are we to forget that we are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. We are to labor with a constant sense of our obligation to Him who gave His life for us. We are to carry on the work that Christ began when He was here in person—the great Teacher of the principles of heaven. With sincere hearts we are to follow the example He has set us. Our lives are to be filled with truth, goodness, and righteousness. Thus we shall glorify our heavenly Father; and when the time comes for us to lay off our armor, we shall with sincerity be able to say that we have finished the work given us to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 3)
The shortness of our time here, the responsibilities resting upon us as sons and daughters of God, should lead us at every step to follow the great Teacher. He has given us the principles that when carried out in the daily life recommend the religion of Christ to the world. Obedience to these principles will obtain for us an entrance unto the holy city, there to continue the higher education. “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”“There shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie; but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.” [Revelation 22:14; 21:27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 4)
Every capability and power that we possess is to be regarded as a sacred trust, to be used in revealing the power of saving grace. Let there be day by day a well-doing for God. Thus we shall prepare for a place in the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those who love Him. “Let not your hearts be troubled,” He said, “ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself, that where I am, there ye may be also.” [John 14:1-3.] These mansions He is preparing for those who accept the invitation, “Come unto Me, ... and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] This is the highest science that we can possibly obtain, but those who refuse Christ will never understand it. The Word of God, studied and obeyed, fits men and women for entrance into the higher courts. Those who are striving to be true Christians have the constant guardianship of heavenly angels; for they are laborers together with God, working to glorify Him in the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 5)
It is to be our constant effort to reveal the attributes that Christ revealed when He was in the world. This work of well-doing is to be kept in constant operation. Every day we are to become more like Jesus, learning the meekness and lowliness of Him who, though the only begotten Son of God, came to this world as our Redeemer, giving His life to pay the penalty of sin. Though hiding His divinity under the guise of humanity, He was the Mighty Counsellor, the Prince of peace. His life was filled with sympathy and love, goodness, kindness, and benevolence. He revealed the science of everlasting life—the science that we are to carry into all our efforts.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 6)
We who are living in these last days must make straight paths for our feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. It must be seen that the blood of Christ has done a work of the highest value in our lives.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 7)
“And ye shall know that I have sent this commandment unto you, that My covenant might be with Levi, saith the Lord of hosts. My covenant was with him of life and peace. I gave them to him for the fear wherewith he feared Me, and was afraid before My name.” [Malachi 2:4, 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 8)
Phinehas saw that a great wrong was being committed by one of the princes of Israel in the sight of all the congregation, at the very time when the people were under the reproof of God. In his boldness, this prince sinned openly and defiantly. “And when Phinehas ... saw it, he rose up from among the congregation, and took a javelin in his hand,” and slew the offender. [Numbers 25:7, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 9)
God commanded this decided movement, and “spake unto Moses, saying, Phinehas, the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron the priest, hath turned my wrath away from the children of Israel, while he was zealous for My sake among them, that I consumed not the children of Israel in My jealousy. Wherefore, say, Behold, I give unto him My covenant of peace, and he shall have it, and his seed after him, even the covenant of an everlasting priesthood, because he was zealous for his God, and made an atonement for the children of Israel.” [Verses 10-13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 10)
Of the true minister the Lord declares, “The law of truth was in his mouth, and iniquity was not found in his lips; he walked with Me in peace and equity, and did turn many away from iniquity. For the priest’s lips should teach knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth. For he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts.” [Malachi 2:6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 11)
The following words describe those who are dishonoring the Lord: “But ye are departed out of the way; ye have caused many to stumble at the law; ye have corrupted the covenant of Levi, saith the Lord of hosts. Therefore have I also made you contemptible and base before all people, according as ye have not kept My ways; but have been partial in the law. Have we not all one Father? Why do ye deal treacherously every man against his brother by profaning the covenant of our fathers.” [Verses 8-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 12)
At this stage of our history the Lord expects us to act as wise men and wise women. Satan is gathering his forces to oppose God. With all their power, the enemy and his angels are seeking to make of no effect the truth for this time. They use the passions of untrained, unconquered human nature to accomplish their evil ends. Shall the children of God be without courage and without strength? If Satan and his angels are unceasing in their efforts to spoil the workmanship of God and bring to the human family misery and death, how much more should those who are working for God allow nothing to lessen their zeal in His service. The enemy is advancing seducing, erroneous theories in an effort to make nothingness of God and the Prince of peace. Shall not those who believe the Bible be earnest and zealous in their efforts to proclaim the truth? Shall they not devote all that they have and are to the development of characters that are opposed to Satan’s false sentiments? Heavenly angels are waiting for us to meet the foe with power and the grace of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 13)
Those whose highest aim it is to become masters of sophistry are working on the enemy’s side; and unless they change, they will lose their souls in following after false science. When the harvest is reaped, they will be found among the tares, to be gathered and consumed with the great originator of evil. “But unto you that fear My name,” God declares, “shall the Son of righteousness arise with healing in His wings.” [Malachi 4:2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 83, 1904, 14)
Ms 84, 1904
The Melrose Sanitarium Melrose, Massachusetts August 21, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 1MR 134-135. See RH 09/29/1904.
Ever since the removal of the New England Sanitarium to Melrose, I have had a desire to see the new location and to tell those connected with the institution of the important influence which its work may exert to benefit the people of Boston.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 1)
I have now been at the Melrose Sanitarium for a week, and I find it one of the most favorably located sanitariums that I have ever seen. The spacious lawns, the noble trees, the beauty of the scenery all around answer to the representations given me of what our sanitariums ought to be. Everything is attractive to the eye and refreshing to the senses. Here I see the very pictures that I have been shown in vision—patients lying out in the sunshine in wheel chairs and on cots. I see before me the sights that the Lord has helped me to present before our people in print.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 2)
Our sanitariums should be attractive places, and the surroundings of this sanitarium correspond more closely than anything else I have seen to the representations that have been given me by the Lord. Several sanitariums in favorable locations have been presented before me; but the strikingly attractive beauty of this place leads me to recognize it as the most favorable sanitarium site that I have ever looked upon. And here should be done the very work that the Lord has specified must be done in our medical institutions—a work resembling the ministry of Christ, the greatest Medical Missionary that our world has ever known, a noble, helpful, sympathetic work. The manifestation of the cheerfulness and hope and grace of Christ is the highest ministry of truth and the most effective. I have been instructed that our institutions for the relief of suffering humanity are to be working agencies for the healing of both soul and body.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 3)
During my stay here, I have had an opportunity to see a great deal of the surroundings of the sanitarium. The forty acres belonging to the institution are in the midst of the Middlesex Falls, a state reservation of three thousand five hundred acres. We have driven slowly through the park, looking with delight at the lake and the trees and inhaling the health-giving fragrance of the pines. It is delightful to ride through the forest. There are many beautiful drives and much lovely scenery. I enjoy looking at the many different kinds of trees in the forest, but most of all I enjoy looking at the noble pines. There are medicinal properties in the fragrance of these trees. “Life, life,” my husband used to say when riding among the pines. “Breathe deep, Ellen; fill your lungs with the fragrant, life-giving atmosphere.”
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 4)
It is impossible for me to find words to describe the beauty of this place. The sight of the lake and the wide, smooth lawns is refreshing to mind and body. The lake supplies the city of Boston with water and is carefully guarded from contamination. No boating or bathing is allowed in it.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 5)
What of the buildings? They are well built and fairly convenient. In one of the cottages, the doors and windowcasings are made of heavy black walnut. Many of the washstands, bureaus, chairs, and bedsteads are also of black walnut. There were about six thousand dollars’ worth of furniture in the buildings when they were purchased. The buildings, with forty acres of land, were bought for _____ thousand dollars.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 6)
These advantages have come to us in the providence of God, and we should be thankful and grateful, realizing that the Lord has been working in behalf of His people, so that they shall have courage to press forward in His work. Let those who are connected with this sanitarium remember that the Lord is to be praised. He has worked on human minds to keep this place from passing into the hands of those who could not appreciate its advantages. In this institution a work is to be done that will bring health to soul and body. And the praise of God is to be in the hearts and minds of the workers.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 7)
Additional facilities should be provided for the care of patients. Many from Boston and from other places will come here to be away from the din and bustle of the city. Other buildings will be needed. Rooms must be provided for the rich, who are accustomed to many conveniences.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 8)
Boston has been pointed out to me as a place that must be faithfully worked. The light must shine in the outskirts and in the inmost parts. This sanitarium is one of the greatest facilities that can be employed to reach Boston with the truth. The city and its suburbs must hear the last message of mercy to be given to our world. Tent-meetings must be held in many places. The workers must put to the very best use the abilities God has given them. The gifts of grace will increase by wise use. But there must be no self-exaltation. No precise lines are to be laid down. Let the Holy Spirit direct the workers. They are to keep looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. The work for this great city will be signalized by the revelation of the Holy Spirit, if all will walk humbly with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 9)
The worker for God is not left without a pattern. He is given an example which, if followed, will make him a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. He is bidden to glorify God by carrying out unselfish aims and purposes. The Lord understands man’s nature, and He holds up before him the laws of the kingdom of heaven, which he is to honor and obey. He places the Bible in his hands, as the guidebook that will show him what is truth and what he must do in order to inherit eternal life. This book draws the attention from temporal interests to spiritual realities. It tells man, fallen and sinful though he is, how he can become a prince and a king in the heavenly courts, an heir of God and a joint heir with Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 10)
God sees how strong man’s inclination is to accumulate earthly treasure, and in the highways and byways of life His voice is heard, saying, “What shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?” [Mark 8:36.] “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where moth and rust doth not corrupt, and where thieves do not break through and steal. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” [Matthew 6:19-21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 11)
God’s messengers are commissioned to take up the very work that Christ did while on this earth. They are to give themselves to every line of ministry that He carried on. With earnestness and sincerity they are to tell men of the unsearchable riches and the immortal treasures of heaven. They are to be filled with the Holy Spirit. They are to repeat heaven’s offers of peace and pardon. They are to point to the gates of the city of God, saying, “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 12)
The Lord is ready and waiting to help the workers in every sanitarium to do the work that needs to be done. He expects every one to work for Him according to his several ability. Man’s activity is not to be repressed, but sanctified and rightly directed. Let the workers in our sanitariums take heed to their character building. Let them not think that God values them according to their position. Let them remember that they must unite with God, carrying on their work with humility, and learning each day the meekness and lowliness of Christ. It is this that brings true greatness.
(19LtMs, Ms 84, 1904, 13)
Ms 86, 1904
The New England Sanitarium Melrose, Massachusetts August 21, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in RH 09/29/1904.
This place is the most nearly perfect location for a sanitarium that I have ever seen. This place, and several other places, were presented to me some time ago. This place was pointed out as a most desirable site for the sanitarium work that should be carried on near Boston. It has the attractiveness that will bring to it wealthy people from Boston. It has been reserved for us, that we may reach the people of that city. It is in the providence of God that the sanitarium is here, and we should appreciate the advantages thus placed within our reach.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 1)
Since coming to the sanitarium, I have had opportunity to see a great deal of its surroundings. We have been provided with a gentle horse and an easy carriage, and Sister Nicola has driven out with us to a great many beautiful places and has told us about them. We have appreciated this very much.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 2)
It would be impossible for me to describe the beauty of the places that I have seen. There are many fine drives in the park and a great variety of trees. I enjoy looking at them all, but I particularly enjoy looking at the noble pines. There are medicinal properties in the fragrance of these trees. Those who breathe this fragrance breathe in health.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 3)
It is impossible for me to find words to describe the beauty of this place. Just in front of the sanitarium, there is a beautiful lake called Spot Pond. This lake supplies the city of Boston with water, and it is most carefully guarded from contamination. No bathing or boating is allowed in it.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 4)
The sanitarium buildings are fairly well adapted to their present use. They were originally used as a hotel, but have been easily adapted to sanitarium purposes, though of course some changes had to be made.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 5)
At present the institution is filled to overflowing with patients, and on bright, sunny days the sick may be seen lying in easy chairs and on cots on the lawn, some in the shade of the trees and some in the sunshine.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 6)
I have been instructed that it was in the providence of God that our people obtained possession of this place. I have also been instructed that proper facilities should be provided for the increasing number of patients. Many from Boston and other places will come to this sanitarium, to be away from the din and bustle of the city. Additional buildings will have to be put up. Room must be provided for the rich as well as for the poor. The money of the rich is needed; it will be a great help to the institution.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 7)
As you know, sanitarium work was once conducted in South Lancaster. I groaned in spirit when I saw the situation there. I knew that the sanitarium ought to be in a different place; and when the opportunity came for it to be moved, I felt that the providence of God was guiding. A wealthy family living in South Lancaster offered to buy the sanitarium property and gave our people a good price for it. Then they offered to give our people the building, if they would move it off the land. This offer was accepted, and the building was afterward taken down and shipped to Melrose.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 8)
At this time Dr. Nicola was negotiating for the purchase of the property at Melrose. The buildings were partly furnished when they were bought, and the workers and patients from the South Lancaster building were transferred to them as soon as the necessary changes had been made.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 9)
At the time that the sanitarium work was moved from South Lancaster to Melrose, I bore testimony to the wisdom of the change, and I now say again, The providence of God has been revealed in this transfer. The Melrose Sanitarium is a place that will be well patronized. Great good will be accomplished by the institution, if it is rightly conducted.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 10)
There were those who said that the move would result in financial embarrassment. But there is no necessity for this sanitarium to become embarrassed by debt. Should there be a pressure for means, money can be borrowed at four per cent interest. Thus the matter stands at the present time. But another building is needed. There should be accommodations for those who desire and are willing to pay for rooms with a private bathroom. People come here who say that they are willing to pay just what is asked for rooms which are what they want. They see nothing that satisfies them, and they go away. Persons of this class must be accommodated. We are to labor in the highways as well as in the byways.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 11)
I am instructed that Boston must be worked, and the possession of this sanitarium site is one of the greatest blessings that could come to our work in the Eastern states. A hundred or more might be cared for here were there suitable accommodations. Therefore we advise that the work on the new building be begun soon, so that patients of the wealthy class may be accommodated. This class must hear the message. Let those in charge counsel together and make arrangements to put up a building that will provide the necessary accommodations. The material now lying in the barn can be utilized. Remember, this material was a gift.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 12)
We rejoice that the Lord in His providence has guided us to this place. The sanitarium is situated in a three-thousand-acre park, which is public property. No buildings can be put up near the sanitarium. Nothing can come in that would interfere with the work of the institution. There is nothing here to offend the sense of sight or the sense of smell, and care must be taken that there shall be nothing of the kind. I am instructed that close inspection is being made by persons who are not supposed to be inspectors. Everything about the building will be investigated. Note will be taken of the care given to the barns and stables; therefore there must be no laxness or looseness seen on the premises. Let everything be such that it will bear favorable testimony to the institution.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 13)
Those who are acting a prominent part in connection with this sanitarium should be encouraged by what the Lord has done in behalf of the institution. Let all move forward unitedly. Let every one strive to become better acquainted with Christ Jesus, the great Medical Missionary. Let all strive with every power of the being to control the blind passions which if not purged from the life would lead to the dishonor of God’s holy name. Self is to be subdued. Every thought, word, and act is to be brought into obedience to the will of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 14)
Let all who are connected with the sanitarium inquire at every crisis, “What would Christ do were He in my place?” Keeping the way of the Lord always leads men into paths of truth and righteousness. We are to make advance moves; we are not to stagnate.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 15)
If there are members of the Board who cannot see clearly what ought to be done to advance the work that other members of the Board regard as essential, let all bow before God in prayer, asking Him to cure the evil of disunion and make the right way clear. Time is too short for any one to put his foot on the brake, so that the chariot of the Lord cannot move forward. If there is one who persists in putting his foot on the brake, let others say, “We will now seek the Lord in prayer.” Do not enter into controversy with one who has set himself against the work that needs to be done. Take it all to the Lord in prayer.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 16)
Self, self, self—how it struggles for the supremacy! In all things the Word of the God of truth is to be our criterion. Study this Word. Constantly praying with meekness and reverence, constantly rendering obedience to a plain “Thus saith the Lord,” you will reveal to angels and to men that you are members of the redeemed family.
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 17)
Caution should be exercised not to bring an unnecessary burden of debt upon the institution. Stand in the light and in freedom, without a yoke upon your necks. Come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Satanic agencies are constantly seeking to discourage and destroy those who will listen to the counsel of the enemy. Keep close to the Word of God; for it is spirit and life. Then the Lord will be able to say to you, “Ye are laborers together with God; ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 86, 1904, 18)
Ms 88, 1904
“The converting power of God...” Duplicate of Ms 62, 1904.
Ms 90, 1904
Notes of Travel NP 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in RH 10/06/1904.
A Visit to Middletown, Connecticut
After two weeks of rest at the Melrose Sanitarium, we left there Friday, September 3, for the Middletown camp-meeting, where we spent three days.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 1)
It had been planned that we should attend the Maine camp-meeting and the Canadian Union Conference, which was held in Knowlton, Quebec; but I had not strength to endure so many meetings or the fatigue of so much travel.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 2)
Toward the close of our stay at Melrose, my strength revived, and I was encouraged to attempt to speak to our people assembled at the Middletown camp-meeting, which was not far away, and to stop on my way West to speak to our people at Battle Creek.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 3)
At Middletown we found about one hundred and twenty-five of our people assembled. This was the first annual meeting of the Southern New England Conference. A spot of ground near the city and easy of access had been chosen for the camp, and there was a fair attendance of the public.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 4)
During our short stay at the meeting, I spoke four times. Our brethren dared not hope for a large attendance of the public, but on Sunday the large tent was filled, and many were standing outside.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 5)
I spoke from the third chapter of First John about God’s great gift to our world. I spoke of Christ’s temptation in the wilderness and then dwelt for a short time on the subject of temperance. I spoke with great plainness, and the people seemed to be interested. The Lord strengthened me, and I felt no weariness after speaking.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 6)
Wherever I go, I shall urge the people to keep Christ uplifted. He is always the same, yesterday, today, and forever, always seeking to do us good, always encouraging and guiding us, leading us onward step by step. What He is today—a faithful high priest, touched with the feeling of our infirmities—He will be tomorrow and forevermore. He is our guide, our teacher, our counsellor, our friend, ever bestowing His blessings upon us in response to our faith. He invites us to abide with Him. When we do this, when we make our home with Him, all friction, all ill-temper, all irritation will cease.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 7)
Many years ago, when our work was just beginning, my husband and I received a letter from Brother Chamberlain, of Middletown, urging us to attend a conference in Connecticut. We decided to go if we could obtain the necessary means for the journey. My husband settled with his employer and collected the ten dollars due him. With five of this I purchased articles of clothing that we much needed and then patched my husband’s overcoat, even piecing the patches. We had five dollars left, and with this we bought tickets to Dorchester, Massachusetts. The little box that we used as a trunk contained almost all that we possessed on earth; but we enjoyed peace of mind and a clear conscience, and this we prized above all earthly comforts. On reaching Dorchester, we called at Brother Nichols’ house; and as we were leaving, Sister Nichols handed my husband five dollars. This paid our fare to Middletown, Connecticut. We were strangers in the city, and had never seen one of the brethren living in the place. We had but fifty cents left, and my husband dared not use this to hire a carriage, so we walked on in search of some one of like faith. We soon found Brother Chamberlain, who took us to his house.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 8)
It was in Middletown, about 1849, that my husband began the publication of our first paper, a small sheet called The Present Truth. We were then living in Rocky Hills, seven miles from Middletown, and my husband often walked back and forth between the two places, though he was then lame. When he brought the first number of the paper from the printing office, we all bowed round it and, with humble hearts and many tears, besought the Lord to let His blessing rest upon the feeble efforts of His servants. My husband then directed copies of the paper to all who he thought would read it and walked seven miles to the Middletown post office, carrying the precious papers in a carpetbag. Again and again, before the papers were taken to the post office, they were spread before God, and earnest prayers, mingled with tears, were offered to God that His blessing might attend the silent messengers. Very soon letters came, bringing means to help in the publication of the paper, and bringing also the good news that many souls were accepting the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 9)
A Visit to Battle Creek
On Tuesday, September 6, we reached Battle Creek. Here I spoke three times, once to the patients in the sanitarium parlor, once to a large congregation in the Tabernacle, and once to the sanitarium helpers. Very short notice could be given of the meeting in the Tabernacle, and I did not expect to see many present. To my surprise, the Tabernacle was filled. It was estimated that about twenty-five hundred people were present. I spoke with freedom for more than an hour.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 10)
In the night season I received a special blessing from the Lord. I was to speak the next morning to the sanitarium helpers, and I felt the need of wisdom and grace from on high. I laid right hold of the great Medical Missionary, and I was assured that His grace would be with me in large measure. This promise was fulfilled to me as I stood on Thursday morning before a congregation of nearly three hundred, mostly made up of sanitarium physicians, nurses, and helpers.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 11)
I know that when I ask the Lord to be my helper, He will not deny me, because it is my one desire to do His will and glorify His name. I am weak, but in depending wholly upon Him, I obtain strength. In laying my burden upon the burden-bearer, I find comfort and strength and hope. This is my desire—to find abiding rest at His feet. While I keep firm hold of His hand, He leads me safely. The living God shall be the joy and rejoicing of my soul.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 12)
The Omaha Camp-meeting
From Battle Creek we went to Omaha, where there was a large camp-meeting in progress. In a conversation with Elder A. T. Robinson, I learned that there were more than one thousand camped on the ground. There is a decided interest in the truth in Omaha, and the people of the city seem to be glad of the opportunity of attending the meetings.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 13)
I spoke on Sabbath afternoon and Sunday afternoon in the large tent. At each of these meetings the large tent was full. At the Sunday evening meeting, there were more than fifteen hundred present.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 14)
Monday morning I addressed the workers. During my talk I read the following from my diary:
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 15)
Many scenes have passed before me during the night, and many questions in reference to the work that we are to do for our Master, the Lord Jesus Christ, have been made plain and clear. Words were spoken by One of authority. The heavenly messenger said, “The ministry is becoming greatly enfeebled because men are assuming the responsibility of preaching without gaining the needed preparation for this work.”
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 16)
Those who give themselves to the ministry of the Word enter a most important work. Some have made a mistake in receiving ministerial credentials. They ought to take up work for which they are better adapted. Their efforts are feeble, and they should not continue to receive pay from the tithe. In many ways the ministry is losing its sacred character.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 17)
Our churches are becoming enfeebled by receiving for doctrines the commandments of men. Many are received into the church who are not converted. Men, women, and children are allowed to take part in the solemn rite of baptism without being fully instructed in regard to the meaning of this ordinance. Participation in this ordinance means much, and our ministers should be careful to give each candidate for baptism plain instruction regarding its meaning and its solemnity.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 18)
The gospel ministry is a high and sacred calling. Properly done, the work of the gospel minister will bring many souls into the fold. “All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth,” Christ said. “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” [Matthew 28:18-20.] This commission is given to every ordained minister. The minister who is merely a speaker, who does not labor as Christ labored, putting his whole soul intelligently into the work, needs true conversion.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 19)
Those who preach the gospel without putting the whole being, heart, mind, soul, and strength into the work are consumers and not producers. God calls for men who realize that they must put forth earnest effort, men who bring thought, zeal, prudence, capability, and the attributes of Christ’s character into their work. The saving of souls is a vast work, which calls for the employment of every talent, every gift of grace. Those engaged in the this work should constantly increase in efficiency. They should be filled with an earnest desire to have their power for service strengthened, realizing that they will be weak without a constantly increasing supply of grace. They should seek to attain larger and still larger results in their work. When this is the experience of our workers, fruit will be seen. Many souls will be brought into the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 20)
My brethren, labor earnestly and seriously. This does not mean that you are not to be cheerful, but that you are to put your whole soul into the work of preparing the way for Christ’s coming. The Lord calls for wholehearted, unselfish men to sound the note of warning. Workers who perform faithfully the duties given them of God will receive more and more grace. From their lives will shine forth more and more clearly the light of present truth. They will be given power to glorify God. They will be enabled to help and bless others by setting a Christlike example. Their path will grow brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. Their conversation will become more and more decided, and they will be vessels unto honor. God’s purpose for His workers is that they shall grow up into the full stature of men and women in Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 90, 1904, 21)
Ms 92, 1904
The Dangers of the Hour College View, Nebraska September 21, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in MM 97; 7BC 979.
The great need of efficient helpers for the work in Washington—men who would use every talent for the glory of God—has been presented before me. Many doors will be opened in that place. There are many, many grievous things that have worried and greatly burdened Brethren Daniells and Prescott, and they need help. There is a most important work to be done in the vicinity of Washington, and men that are sound in the faith are needed there. Aggressive efforts are to be put forth.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 1)
May the Lord place a heavy burden upon every working agency. Those who understand the reasons of our faith need now to take hold as they have never taken hold before to bring strength and encouragement to the Lord’s servants. Let each one help the other. Let no one suppose that it will pay to be selfish and egotistical.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 2)
A discouraged man soon loses his grip. Every one who loves God and keeps His commandments must now take his share of responsibility. Every species of error that the enemy can devise will be brought in. Men will seek to make God a nonentity. Spiritualistic sophistries will come in from various sources. Fables will be exalted in the place of the pure words of eternal truth. There will be lords many and gods many. Satan will use intrigue in an effort to remove the pillars of truth. The efforts of those who stand on the true foundation will be needed to resist him.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 3)
We are not called upon to enter into controversy with those who hold false theories. Controversy is unprofitable. Christ never entered into it. “It is written,” is the weapon used by the world’s Redeemer. Let us keep close to the Word. Let us allow the Lord Jesus and His messengers to testify. We know that their testimony is true.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 4)
Christ is over all the works of His creation. In the pillar of fire He guided the children of Israel, His eyes seeing past, present, and future. He is to be recognized and honored by all who love God. His commandments are to be reverenced and cherished and obeyed. They are to be the controlling power in the lives of His people.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 5)
The tempter comes with the supposition that Christ has removed His seat of honor and power into some unknown region, and that men need no longer be inconvenienced by exalting His character and obeying His law. Human beings are to be a law unto themselves, he declared. The sophistries he brings in discount and make nothing of God. Restraint and moral control in the human family are destroyed. Restraint upon vice grows more and more feeble. The world loves not, fears not God. And those who do not love or fear God soon lose all sense of obligation to one another. They are without God and without hope in the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 6)
The churches have become as described in the eighteenth chapter of Revelation. Why are the messages of Revelation fourteen given? Because the principles of the churches have become corrupted. John writes: “I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come, and worship Him that made heaven and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water.” [Verses 6, 7.] This message is to be proclaimed by all who carry forward the work of God in these last days, from the highest to the lowest.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 7)
“And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 8)
“And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb.” [Verses 8-10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 9)
Apparently the whole world is guilty of receiving the mark of the beast. But the prophet sees a company who are not worshiping the beast, and who have not received his mark in their foreheads or in their hands. “Here is the patience of the saints,” he declares; “here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” [Verse 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 10)
“And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and their works do follow them. And I looked, and, behold, a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on His head a golden crown, and in His hand a sharp sickle.” [Verses 13, 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 11)
The truths of Revelation are to be studied. I am charged to give this message to all our churches, with pen and voice. The solemnities of the present time call for all our energies and tact and capabilities. We are living in the last days of this earth’s history, and those who have a clear, well-defined message will feel the responsibility of bearing this message to the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 92, 1904, 12)
Ms 94, 1904
The Sin of Evil Speaking College View, Nebraska September 23, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in VSS 146; UL 280.
Let our people take up their appointed work—the work of soul-saving. Let them not think that upon them has been laid the burden of watching and criticizing the work of others. Those who will put their whole souls into the work that God gives them will have no time to criticize the efforts of their fellow workers, no time to weaken the hands of those who are straining every nerve and muscle to advance the work.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 1)
Let not any man or any woman feel that he or she has been appointed to carry evil reports from church to church and from conference to conference. I have been grieved beyond measure to see how easy it is for men to excuse their own past failures to do the work plainly laid out before them in the Southern field. In that field the car of the gospel message has moved very heavily. God forbids that in the future any one shall put his foot on the brake, to cause further hindrance.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 2)
The proclamation of the first, second, and third angels’ messages is now to be our burden. Those who spend their time in thinking and speaking evil are bringing to the foundation material represented by hay, wood, and stubble, which will be consumed by the fires of the last day. They will one day see their time has been spent in weakening churches, institutions, and conferences.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 3)
God hates all such work. He will call to account every man engaged in this kind of business. “Lord, who shall abide in Thy tabernacle; and who shall dwell in Thy holy hill? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. He that putteth not out his money to usury, nor taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these things shall never be moved.” [Psalm 15:1-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 4)
Let those who fear God and believe the truth put a guard on their lips. Let them be determined not to speak words that will injure the cause of God or give a wrong representation of the work being done in any of His institutions. Let them be careful not to speak words that will be a temptation to some one else to withhold the confidence and the words of courage that ought to be given to those who have been severely tried and who, perhaps, have been working early and late to fill the many calls of duty coming to them, until it seems as if the mind would give way under the strain. Often, at such times, false impressions regarding such workers are made on minds by cruel words, full of surmisings. The seeds of suspicion and distrust, like thistledown, are carried far and wide and can never be gathered up.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 5)
I have to testify that there are those who have made institutions appear in the worst light, when they had no message from God, but a message of their own creating, merely. How long is merchandise of this kind to be carried as stock in trade? How long are the hearts of God’s people to be made sad by the misrepresentations that are carried from conference to conference?
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 6)
A pledge against evil speaking is as much needed as a pledge against drinking intoxicating liquor. Confidence is destroyed and hearts are made sad and sore by the evil reports that are carried from place to place. The lame, those who are weak in the faith, are turned out of the way. Our church members are in great need of taking a pledge never to speak evil of any person or any institution. If it be thought that things are not as they ought to be, the matter should be investigated, not by one man only, but by wise, true-hearted men, whose lives give evidence that they are able to judge wisely and discreetly.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 7)
Why do our church members love to talk evil when they know that by reporting things from place to place, they will work harm to the person or the institution against whom they speak? Do they not realize that in order for the work of God to be advanced, the workers must have trust and confidence in one another?
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 8)
I am bidden to say to our church members, Repent, repent, and be converted, that God may heal the wounds that you have made. Let every one who has been reproved make diligent work for repentance. Come to the Saviour, and be converted. Has not God called you again and again, by pen and voice, to come into line, to unify? Has He not spoken to you in His Word, at sundry times and in divers manners, telling you to cease accusing and finding fault? We are to love as brethren; we are to be gentle, courteous, kind, speaking no evil.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 9)
Will not the people of God, in this the great day of atonement, come before Him in meekness and humility, confessing only their own sins? Will they not repent and be converted, that their sins may be blotted out? God calls for pure, unselfish workers, whose hearts have been cleansed from all jealousy and evil surmising. Thousands more might have been converted if those who know the truth had been sanctified through the truth. God will do a great work with those who will come to Him for His grace. He will give them the quietude and simplicity of a little child, and then they will be able to help and bless others.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 10)
As the veil which conceals Christ’s glory from our view is drawn aside, the Saviour is shown to be in His high and holy place, not in solitude, careless and indifferent to our needs, but surrounded by thousands and thousands of holy angels, each one of which has a commission to fulfil for the blessing of humanity.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 11)
The Saviour is in communication with every part of His vast dominion. He stoops from His throne to listen to the cries of His children. His heart of love is filled with pity and compassion for them. But His greatest grief, I am instructed to say, comes when grief is brought to those whom He has appointed to do a certain work, when some one who does not understand the will of God urges his way in to cloud judgment by many words. Months and years may be needed to undo the wrong wrought in the few minutes spent in speaking unadvised words. Oh, we must not grieve the Saviour by our lack of love for one another. The Lord is very explicit regarding the tenderness that we are to show for one another. At one time the disciples came to Jesus with the question, “Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name, receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea.” [Matthew 18:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 12)
“Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven. For the Son of man is come to seek and save that which was lost.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 13)
“How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verses 10-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 14)
We are engaged in a great and solemn work, and we should follow the Saviour closely. He will lead us to higher and still higher planes of truth. “Ye shall see greater things than these,” He says, “only be diligent students.” He opens to inspection the books where the name of each follower is inscribed, and they see with astonishment the record of actions dishonoring to God and actions commended by Him. Each day’s record shows the workings of providence—the efforts of the Lord to keep men meek and lowly, tenderhearted and pitiful.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 15)
Christ hears every word spoken in disparagement of His children. He knows when they become almost distracted in their work because meddlesome persons, instead of attending to their own work, carry a great burden for the work of some one else. Christ cannot impress His love upon the hearts of those who seek to injure the influence of another man because he thinks him in danger of being uplifted. Could the eyes of the one who is cherishing evil surmisings be opened, he would see the Saviour drawing near to the one whom he has accused, bending over him as, full of perplexity, he kneels beside his couch, weeping, and begging the Lord for strength, for wisdom, for His keeping power. The worker feels the burden of souls, and he robs himself of sleep and rest in order to advance the work of soul-saving. And at the same time, there are those who carry evil reports regarding him, and work, not to help him, but to disappoint, disparage, and dishonor him.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 16)
Be assured that I am not telling idle tales. There are those who have done and are still doing this very work. To them comes the message, “I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.” [Revelation 2:4.] What are the first works?—“Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:27.] “Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.” [Revelation 2:5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 17)
If the work outlined in this scripture is not done in these meetings, there will be a hardening of heart. Unless there is a decided change, the perceptions will be dulled, and there will be less and less inclination to do thorough work. Wake up, my brethren and sisters, and let the love of God into your hearts. Take yourselves in hand. Confess your sins, and come to Jesus. Humble yourselves beseechingly before God, lying low before Him. Pray that He will grant that we may be able “to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God.” [Ephesians 3:18, 19.] We are preparing for the future, immortal life. All that we do and say should promote Christlikeness.
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 18)
Let every soul be sure that he is doing the work which the Lord would have him do. Let him be sure that he is blessing and not confusing minds. Let God deal with His disciples, and let each bear in mind the words, “If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” [Matthew 16:24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 19)
Are we doing the work that Christ did as a medical missionary? Are we setting in operation means to relieve the needs of suffering humanity? Are we giving the bread of life to those who are hungry for it? Those who are not doing this work would better go apart till they can give evidence that they are used by the Lord, that they are fishers of men. Our American brethren need in their meetings the converting power of God. They need the sweetness and fragrance of true sympathy. They need to see what is to be done and do it. They need to learn the art of saving souls. They will then realize how much hard, painstaking effort is called for in order to gain success in this work. And if any one lack wisdom, “let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed.” [James 1:5, 6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 94, 1904, 20)
Ms 95, 1904
A Tribute to Marian Davis NP September 26, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3SM 93.
When we shall meet again, brethren and sisters, we know not. I should have been at home last week. Marian, my helper, faithful and true as the compass to the pole in her work, is dying. And she wants to see Sister White. But what can I do? I have promised to be at Battle Creek. I came away from Battle Creek after I had given out an appointment. I said, “Let me go to Omaha, and I will come back and stay a week, perhaps two weeks.” They were loth to do it, but they consented. I am leaving tomorrow for Battle Creek. Yet my soul is drawn to the dying girl who has served me for the last twenty-five years. We have stood side by side in the work, and in perfect harmony in that work. And when she would be gathering up the precious jots and tittles that had come in papers and books and present it to me, “Now,” she would say, “there is something wanted. I cannot supply it.” I would look it over, and in one moment I could trace the line right out.
(19LtMs, Ms 95, 1904, 1)
We worked together, just worked together in perfect harmony all the time. She is dying. And it is devotion to the work. She takes the intensity of it as though it were a reality, and we both have entered into it with an intensity to have every paragraph that shall stand in its right place and show its right work. I have about six workers whom I should keep supplied with work, and we have been doing scarcely anything at the work for all this time, nearly half a year. And I want to say, “Pray for Marian. Ask God to help her.” I ask in the night, I ask in the day. I plead with God that He shall help the suffering one. There is nothing that disturbs her more than the thought that she will not see me. O I want to speak to her once more.
(19LtMs, Ms 95, 1904, 2)
She sat right at the table next to me, next to the heat of the stove which she had to have, and I could not have. I moved my place to the foot of the table. She lost all her appetite. She could not eat. And we had to arrange it once more so that she could sit right by me, so that we could be side by side in our work.
(19LtMs, Ms 95, 1904, 3)
Words of Farewell
I never expect to see many of you, when I leave this place again. It may not be long that I may live, and I am willing to live just as long as God wants me to live, and I am willing to die just when He wants me to die. I want to say, brethren, for Christ’s sake, live to His glory while you do live. It is only a little while. I see quite a number of gray-headed men here, and elderly ladies here, gray-headed women. Now we are getting old, but we do not want to forget that Christ is our Helper. Make Him everything to you. Do not complain, do not fret, do not look on your trials. Every time you talk of them, they magnify. Do not look on your difficulties. Take it alone to God in prayer.
(19LtMs, Ms 95, 1904, 4)
Ms 96, 1904
An All-Sufficient Saviour NP 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 7MR 187.
Christ’s words and acts while He was on this earth were as revelation of divine truth. They gave evidence that He had come direct from the most excellent glory; but the glory itself was concealed. His actions spoke louder than words, inspiring faith in hearts that had been dead in trespasses and sins. It was His work to reveal the Father. And in the doing of this work He went steadily forward, constantly performing deeds of mercy and compassion, His energy never abating, never flagging. “It pleased the Father that in Him should all fulness dwell.” [Colossians 1:19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 1)
“As the Father hath given Me commandment, so I do,” He declared. [John 14:31.] “This commandment have I received of My Father.” [John 10:18.] “In all that I do, I consult the will and fulfil the purposes of the eternal God. The words that I speak, the acts that I perform, are the fulfilment of the wishes and purposes of God. They are the manifestation of His great love for human beings.”
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 2)
“God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] Christ took human nature upon Himself to show us what God desires us to be. Those who through faith are united with Him will learn that righteousness does indeed exalt nations and individuals. Day by day, year by year a lack of obedience and reverence for God is being proved to be the ruin of nations. In obedience to God’s law there is life. In conformity to His requirements there is a transforming power that brings peace and goodwill among men.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 3)
Christ acted out the will of His Father, giving Himself without reserve to the work of reclaiming the fallen race. He attached men to Himself, that He might work through them for the salvation of sinners.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 4)
The whole agency of evil is working to oppose God. The spirit that led to the apostasy in heaven is in unceasing activity in all parts of the world. Satan flatters his subjects with the assurance that their forces will be sure to conquer. Before the first coming of Christ, it seemed as if the world were wholly given into the control of the enemy. “But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth His Son, ... to redeem them which were under the law, that they might receive the adoption of sons.” [Galatians 4:4, 5.] All heaven was interested in this great event. At the appointed time the Instructor appeared. Who was He? The Son of God Himself, the eternal Word. He came to give the world an evidence of the love of God by dying for the fallen race. He gathered to His own pure, sinless soul the penalty resting upon the sinful race and offered Himself as a sacrifice.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 5)
Thus was revealed the love of God, and thus was revealed also the immutability of God’s law. Not a jot or a tittle of this law could be changed to meet man in his fallen condition. But sinners were not left without hope, to die in transgression. A ransom was found. Christ became their substitute and surety. Upon Him were laid “the iniquities of us all.” [Isaiah 53:6.] Those who receive Him as their Saviour are freely granted pardon and become members of the royal family.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 6)
“The grace of God, which bringeth salvation, hath appeared unto all men.” [Titus 2:11.] This grace teaches us not to use God’s blessings for selfish pleasure, but to impart the divine knowledge to those who do not realize their danger and their responsibility. Seek most earnestly to show them their danger. Thus you will use your knowledge to a purpose, in harmony with the will of your Redeemer. The soul is to be cleansed from all self-indulgence, all pride, all vanity. Consecrate the powers of your whole being to the service of God, denying ungodliness and worldly lust. Stand firm in defense of the pure, holy principles of right. Obey the words of the great Teacher. Let your will be conformed to His will. Refuse to be led away by the temptations of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 7)
Cherish constantly a sense of thanksgiving and gratitude. Praise God by being patient, tender, thoughtful, anxious to help others. Work in Christ’s lines, and thus demonstrate the genuineness of your love for Him. It means everything to the believer to realize and improve the privileges that are his. God’s workers are to be faithful minutemen.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 8)
Those who accept Christ as their Redeemer will work earnestly for the salvation of those whom He has redeemed with His blood. The sacrifice of Christ has revealed the value of the human soul, and Christians will reveal a deep, unselfish interest in those who are perishing in sin. Of whatever crime one may have been guilty, do not, for Christ’s sake, show a readiness to make their guilt appear in the worst light. Show pity and sympathy for them; for to save them, Christ paid the price of His own blood. Let those who have opportunity to speak to such a one direct his attention to Christ, the friend of sinners. Let their words be few and well chosen, and let them reveal the lovingkindness of the Saviour.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 9)
It is never too late for Christ to hear words of repentance, never too late for Him to speak words of sympathy.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 10)
When Christ was crucified, it was with a thief on either side of Him. Upon one of these thieves pressed the conviction that there is a God to fear, a future to cause him to tremble. All sin-polluted as he was, his life-history was about to close. “And we indeed justly,” he moaned; “for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this man hath done nothing amiss.” [Luke 23:41.]
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 11)
He called to mind all he had heard of Jesus, how He had healed the sick and pardoned sin. He had heard the words of those who believed in Jesus and followed Him weeping. He had seen and read the title above the Saviour’s head. He had heard the passers-by repeat it, some with grieved, quivering lips, others with jesting and mockery. The Holy Spirit illuminated his mind, and little by little the chain of evidence was joined together. In Jesus, bruised, mocked, and hanging upon the cross, he saw the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world. Hope mingled with anguish in his soul as the repentant, dying soul cast himself upon the Saviour. “Lord, remember me,” he cried, “when Thou comest into Thy kingdom.” [Verse 42.]
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 12)
Quickly the answer came. Soft and melodious the tone, full of love, compassion, and power, the words: “Verily I say unto thee today, Thou shalt be with Me in paradise.” [Verse 43.]
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 13)
Shall not the compassion that Christ revealed, even in His dying agony, lead us to deal as He would deal with those who are brought into trying places? Let every Christian represent Christ by speaking words of sympathy and compassion to those who are tempted and tried. Oh, how many who profess to be Christians have not the Spirit of the meek and lowly Saviour. O how many forget their own defects of character and forget, too, that God gave His only begotten Son to die a death of shame and agony, that sinners might be pardoned. He has pledged Himself to save all who repent and turn to Him. Those who place their confidence in the merits of the Lamb of God will gain eternal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 96, 1904, 14)
Ms 98, 1904
Talk/Self-Denial Boxes College View, Nebraska September 20, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in AUGleaner 10/05/1904.
(Portion of talk before General Conference Committee, College View, Nebraska, September 20, 1904.)
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 1)
As I have considered the poverty and needs of the Southern field I have been greatly distressed. I have earnestly desired that some method might be devised by which the work for the colored people could be sustained. One night as I was praying for this needy field, a scene was presented to me, which I will describe.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 2)
I saw a company of men working and asked what they were doing. One of them replied, “We are making little boxes to be placed in the home of every family that is willing to practice self-denial and to send of their means to help the work among the colored people of the South. Such boxes will be a constant reminder of the needs of this destitute race, and the giving of money that is saved by economy and self-denial will be an excellent education for all members of the family.”
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 3)
I have written concerning these boxes and the self-denial they will encourage, and I now ask if you will not respect the light that God has given to His people. These boxes should be used more than they have been. And let no one ever by pen or voice hinder their circulation.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 4)
Let every mother teach her children lessons in self-denial. O how much money we waste on useless articles in the house, on ruffles and fancy dress, and on candies and other articles we do not need! Parents, teach your children that it is wrong to use God’s money in self-gratification. Tell them of the poor colored people and their needs, and encourage them to save their pennies wherever possible to be used in missionary work. They will gain rich experiences through the practice of self-denial, and such lessons will often keep them from acquiring habits of intemperance.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 5)
Let the work of these self-denial boxes be carried on more than it has yet been. And do not become weary of their use. We also ask you to give of your clothing such articles as you do not need.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 6)
The Saviour commended the widow who cast her mite into the temple. Others had put in of their abundance, but she had given of her living all that she had.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 7)
The Lord calls upon every one to whom He has entrusted means to give for the support of His work. And he will greatly bless those who follow His example of self-denial.
(19LtMs, Ms 98, 1904, 8)
Ms 100, 1904
Our Duty Toward the Huntsville School NP August 11, 1904 [typed] Previously unpublished.
My visit to our school for the colored people at Huntsville, Alabama, brought me great sorrow of heart. I had known that this institution was in pressing need of substantial help, but I had not understood fully the real condition of the school. That which I saw staggered me. I asked myself, “How can the brethren in the South, who have seen the needs of this school, remain silent? In what light does God regard their failure to bestir themselves in an effort to place this school on vantage ground? How can He acquit the sight of their eyes?”
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 1)
The equipment of the Huntsville school is very incomplete. Even some of the most common necessities are lacking. There are no proper facilities for giving treatment to the sick. Those who attend this school have been getting along with crude makeshifts, hoping that in time some of the necessities would be supplied.
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 2)
That which to me seemed the greatest mystery of all was the striking contrast between Graysville and Huntsville. At Graysville the school and the sanitarium have been built up substantially by friends both in the North and in the South. The Graysville brethren and sisters have given much toward the erection and equipment of good buildings. The Graysville community has an appearance of thrift and prosperity. This is as it should be. But I could not understand how those there, who have known of the destitution of a sister institution at Huntsville, have been content to continue building up their home institutions without doing something for the training school for colored people. How neighborly, how Christlike, it would have been for those at Graysville to say: “We have been prospered in our efforts to establish institutions in this place. And while we are not planning the Graysville work unwisely, nor building too substantially, yet, in consideration of the more urgent need of the institution at Huntsville, let us send on to our fellow workers there some of the means now flowing in to us.” What an encouragement this would have been to the struggling teachers and students at Huntsville! How pleased the Lord would have been to see the needed facilities thus provided for!
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 3)
I refer to the neglect manifested by the Graysville church, simply to illustrate the spirit that has characterized other churches in the South and elsewhere. Those in charge of the work at Huntsville also failed of fulfilling their whole duty. They should have put forth every effort possible to place their needs before our people in the South. Earnest letters appealing to the generosity of Seventh-day Adventists throughout the South should have been written and sent out freely. Hearts would have been touched by such appeals.
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 4)
As the Saviour was teaching during His earthly ministry, “a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted Him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” The Saviour entered into no controversy. He required the answer from the questioner himself. “What is written in the law?” He asked, “how readest thou?” [Luke 10:25, 26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 5)
The lawyer said, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.”“Thou hast answered right,” Christ said; “this do, and thou shalt live.” [Verses 27, 28.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 6)
Unwilling to acknowledge the truth, the lawyer put another question, saying, “Who is my neighbor?” [Verse 29.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 7)
Instead of entering into controversy, Christ answered this question by relating the parable of the good Samaritan. “A certain man,” He said, “went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead.” [Verse 30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 8)
A priest and a Levite, coming that way at intervals, “passed by on the other side.” But a Samaritan, traveling the same road, came to the wounded man, and “when he saw him, he had compassion on him, and went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow when he departed, he took out two pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him, Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee.” [Verses 31-35.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 9)
The lawyer was convinced. When Christ asked him, “Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among the thieves?” he answered, “He that showed mercy on him.” [Verses 36, 37.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 10)
“Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise.” [Verse 37.]
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 11)
My dear brethren and sisters in the Southern field, let us learn anew the lesson taught by this parable. We are sometimes content to allow a brother or a neighbor struggle unaided under adverse circumstances. The same heartless neglect is sometimes manifested toward institutions. The attitude of some toward the Huntsville school, so destitute of many necessities, has not been the attitude that we should reveal toward a neighbor in distressing need.
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 12)
Had our people in the Southern states taken the interest in the Huntsville school that God would have been pleased to see them take, this institution would now be on high vantage ground. Tried men should have gone from church to church in the Southern field, setting before our people the needs of this school. I have been burdened so heavily over this matter, that I have felt that if my strength would be sufficient to enable me to travel from place to place in the South, and arouse our people to fulfil their duty toward this school, I would then be willing to die. From the light given me, I know that God is in earnest with us regarding our neglect of duty toward this institution.
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 13)
Let us now redeem the time. The Lord has been calling upon His people in the stronger Conferences of the North to sustain the Huntsville school by liberal gifts. We pray that He will put it into their hearts to respond nobly. Shall not His people in the South act their part faithfully, by taking a neighborly, substantial interest in the welfare of an institution planted in their own field? The Lord will bless every unselfish effort put forth.
(19LtMs, Ms 100, 1904, 14)
Ms 102, 1904
Sermon/“Now before the feast of the Passover ...” Nashville, Tennessee July 2, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in RC 243, 250, 261, 283; Ev 274. July 2, 1904 Sermon, Mrs. E. G. White, Office Chapel, Nashville, Tennessee
“Now before the feast of the passover, when Jesus knew that His hour was come that He should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end. And supper being ended, the devil having now put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, to betray Him, Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into His hands, and that He was come from God, and went to God; He riseth from supper, and laid aside His garments; and took a towel, and girded Himself.” [John 13:1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 1)
The disciples had just been disputing as to who should be the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. They could not agree. One would claim the honor for himself; another for himself. None of the disciples were in a proper frame of mind to comprehend the significance of coming events or to appreciate the solemnity of the present occasion. They were not prepared to participate in the Passover supper.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 2)
Christ looked upon them sadly. Trials, He knew, were before them, and His great heart of love went out to them in tender pity and sympathy. As a manifestation of His love for them, He “took a towel, and girded Himself. After that He poureth water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples’ feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith He was girded.” [Verses 4, 5.] This was a great rebuke to them all.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 3)
“Then cometh He to Simon Peter: and Peter saith unto Him, Lord, dost Thou wash my feet? Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter. Peter saith unto Him, Thou shalt never wash my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with Me. Simon Peter saith unto Him, Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all. For He knew who should betray Him; therefore said He, Ye are not all clean.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 4)
“So after He had washed their feet, and had taken His garments, and was set down again, He said unto them, Know ye what I have done to you? Ye call Me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one another’s feet. For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him. If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 5)
“I speak not of you all: I know whom I have chosen: but, that the scripture may be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with Me hath lifted up his heel against Me. Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am He. Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth Me; and he that receiveth Me receiveth Him that sent Me. When Jesus had thus said, He was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray Me.” [Verses 6-21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 6)
By the ordinance of humility we are taught an impressive lesson. Christ has shown to us the necessity of walking humbly before God and of realizing what He has done for us by the gift of His Son. Christ knew that His disciples would never forget the lesson on humility given them at the last supper. In taking upon Himself the humblest form of service, He administered to the twelve the sternest rebuke that could have been given them.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 7)
In the eighteenth of Matthew there is recorded another lesson on humility. These lessons in the Word are given for our admonition. Those who neglect to profit by them are inexcusable.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 8)
The disciples came “unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven.” [Verses 1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 9)
Many do not realize that by walking humbly with God, we place ourselves in a position where the enemy cannot take advantage of us. Some may seek to place us in a disagreeable position, but so long as we sustain a right relation with God, and have in our hearts a desire to do His will, we shall not afflict our souls over the efforts of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 10)
“Whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.” [Verses 5, 6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 11)
In this scripture is plainly revealed the relation that Christ’s disciples should sustain to one another. If we will, we can learn the lesson of Christian humility; but if we constantly worry for fear we shall not be given the highest place, we shall find that we are finally in the lowest place. This is the sure result of neglecting to heed Christ’s instruction to become as little children. Only when we submit, as willing children, to be trained and disciplined, can God use us to His glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 12)
“Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh!” [Verse 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 13)
Words of reproach react on one’s own soul. The training of the tongue should begin with ourselves personally. Let us speak evil of no man.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 14)
“Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire.” [Verse 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 15)
There may be cherished by us certain wrong things that are seemingly as dear as a hand or a foot. These things are to be put away from us forever. Never are our peculiar, unsanctified ideas to be pressed upon others.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 16)
“And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire.” [Verse 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 17)
There is a great work to be done among church members. Many who are not called upon to enter the public ministry may do much good in their home church by speaking advisedly with their lips. The talent of speech should be used to glorify God. Too often it is used to convey evil reports. This grieves away the Holy Spirit. Let us remember that we have a Saviour who has bidden us come unto Him with all our burdens. He will give us peace of mind, and He, too, will adjust that which to us seems so full of entangling difficulties. “Come unto Me,” He pleads, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 18)
Temperance workers try to induce the drunkard to sign a pledge that henceforth he will not use intoxicating liquor. This is well; and there is as urgent a necessity that those who have indulged in words of complaint and criticism shall sign a solemn pledge that henceforth, by the Lord’s help, they will not speak evil of their brethren and sisters, but will take everything to God in prayer and follow out the instruction He has given regarding the pointing out of wrongs in our fellow men. Every church member may in his daily conduct be so exemplary, so prudent and careful in speech, so kind and compassionate, that he will be esteemed by all as one who fears and loves God. Such a man will have an influence for good over all his associates.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 19)
We are fallible and have erred many times. Let us return to the Lord with repentance and confession. As we assemble to participate in the ordinances of the Lord’s house, let us make every wrong right, so far as lies in our power. When bowing before a brother, washing his feet, ask yourself, “Have I aught in my heart that separates me from this brother? Have I said or done anything that estranges us?” If so, take it away by heartily confessing your sin. Thus heart will be cemented to heart, and the blessing of God will be manifest.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 20)
In the early days of the Advent movement, when our numbers were few, the celebration of the ordinances was made a most profitable occasion. On the Friday before, every church member endeavored to clear away everything that would tend to separate him from his brethren and from God. Hearts were closely searched; prayers for a divine revelation of hidden sin were earnestly offered; confessions of overreaching in trade, of ill-advised words hastily spoken, of sins cherished, were made. The Lord came near, and we were greatly strengthened and encouraged.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 21)
“Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 18:10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 22)
The whole heavenly universe are intensely interested in every penitent soul that comes to Jesus; and they are interested, too, in the impenitent—in those whom they hope to see saved by repentance and reformation. Angels are watching our every act. They are familiar with every word uttered. They are intensely desirous of seeing us value above all else the instruction of God’s Word. They desire us to learn Christ’s meekness and lowliness—the highest of all sciences, the science of gladness and humility and love through Christ Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 23)
The angels desire that we shall learn that “the Son of man came to save that which was lost.” [Verse 11] Christ came not to save that which is good and righteous, but “that which was lost.” Brethren and sisters, when you see a soul slipping away from the truth, and endangering his hope of eternal salvation, press close to his side, and seek to help him in every way you can. Inquire into his needs; pray with him; labor kindly, patiently with him; never despair of helping him.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 24)
Church members have a work to do along the line of taking an interest in the youth. They should shake hands with them, and manifest a kindly interest in their welfare. Let us shield the youth, so far as possible, from worldly temptations and allurements. If possible, let us find some employment for them, whereby their minds may be occupied with that which is ennobling. This is genuine ministry—a ministry that God approves, and that lifts up before the one who ministers, as well as before the one ministered unto, a standard against the enemy. Satan cannot overcome by his wiles those who in word and deed are ministers of righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 25)
“How think ye? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, He rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray.” [Verses 12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 26)
In like manner, there is rejoicing in heaven over the erring one who has been rescued from Satan’s grasp. To every man is given his work. To every one is given the privilege of helping his fellow men to place their feet on the Rock of Ages.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 27)
“Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.” [Verse 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 28)
Often our efforts in behalf of others may apparently be void of results; but we are not to become tired and discouraged of well-doing. Christ never ceases to seek us when we wander from the fold. With unwearying steps He searches until He finds us and brings us back to His fold. Again and again we would have perished, had it not been for His loving care. He bids us do our part by working out our own salvation with fear and trembling and assures us that God will work through us to will and to do of His good pleasure.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 29)
Little do we realize the strength of the forces that are now at work in this world. The whole heavenly host are seeking to save that which was lost; the fallen angels are working with a power from beneath to counteract the efforts of Christ and His co-laborers. Shall not we be faithful in doing our part? Shall we not strive to do everything in our power to carry the truth for this time to those who are in ignorance of God’s commandments? Shall we not open the Scriptures to the understanding of those who have not yet learned the importance of obeying every precept and of preparing for the Lord’s soon coming? Shall we not labor as do those that must give an account?
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 30)
Last night a scene was presented before me. I may never feel free to reveal all of it, but I will reveal a little.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 31)
It seemed that an immense ball of fire came down upon the world and crushed large houses. From place to place rose the cry, “The Lord has come! The Lord has come!” Many were unprepared to meet Him, but a few were saying, “Praise the Lord!”
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 32)
“Why are you praising the Lord?” enquired those upon whom was coming sudden destruction.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 33)
“Because we now see what we have been looking for.”
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 34)
“If you believed that these things were coming, why did you not tell us?” was the terrible response. “We did not know about these things. Why did you leave us in ignorance? Again and again you have seen us; why did you not become acquainted with us and tell us of the judgment to come, and that we must serve God, lest we perish? Now we are lost!”
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 35)
Every church member is to train the intellect, in order that he may gain a clear understanding of the will of God concerning him; every one is to educate the voice, that he may communicate a knowledge of the Scriptures to those who are in ignorance. May God help us to stand, like Daniel, in our lot and place during the days of probation that remain. Parents, teach your children regarding the things that are coming upon the earth, and lead them to prepare to meet their Lord in peace. Gain a knowledge of the Scriptures. Do not fill the head with the nonsense of novels. Brain nerve power is required by those who desire to comprehend the truth so clearly that they can teach it intelligently to others. We have none too much brainpower. Never can we afford to use tobacco, or alcoholic liquors, or any other injurious substance; for we must strive to keep our minds clear for the work of saving souls. The Lord is pleased with those who manifest fervid earnestness in His service. It is the privilege of every one to cultivate faithfully every God-given power.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 36)
In that glad day when the Lord will say to every earnest laborer for Him, “Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord” [Matthew 25:23], the ransomed ones will exclaim: “Worthy, worthy, is the Lamb that was slain, and lives again, a triumphant Conqueror.” What joy the worker will then feel in going to those to whom he has spoken with trembling and in fearfulness—those to whom he has opened the Scriptures and with whom he has prayed, thus balancing their souls on the right side.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 37)
All true knowledge obtained in this life will be retained by us in heaven. There our education is to be perfected. In the new earth Christ will lead us by the side of the living waters and explain the dark passages of Scripture that we have never been able to understand. All His providences will then be made plain.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 38)
We are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling. The youth are to live in accordance with this principle. Their religious influence should be so genuine, their faith in Christ as a personal Saviour so unwavering, that they will never betray their Master as did Judas. This is the experience that we all need to gain.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 39)
Before partaking of the sacrament, let us clear the King’s highway by confessing and forsaking every sin. Let us make everything right with our brethren. This will bring joy and peace to our hearts. “If ye keep My commandments,” Christ says to His disciples, “ye shall abide in My love.... These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full.” [John 15:10, 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 40)
May God help us to fight the good fight of faith and to clothe ourselves with the whole armor, and, having done all, to stand. The powers of darkness are striving to obtain the mastery of human minds and to educate them in satanic delusions. Where is the church? Where are those who profess godliness? What are the Lord’s people doing to rescue souls from perdition? May God help us to receive the Holy Spirit and to impart our blessings to others. Rich experiences are in store for those who receive of Christ His blessings, that they, in turn, may impart to those in great need of a personal Saviour. Let us watch for souls as do those that must give an account.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 41)
May the Lord’s blessing rest upon you, is my prayer.
(19LtMs, Ms 102, 1904, 42)
Ms 104, 1904
“My mind is weighed down by perplexities ... ” “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California March 1904 Previously unpublished.
My mind is weighed down by perplexities. Those in charge of our institutions are receiving many letters from persons who desire to obtain homes near these institutions. Some who make these inquiries are so poor that they have not means enough to pay their fare from the place where they are living.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 1)
I have received instruction from the Lord in regard to this matter. To those who desire to change their location, and to settle near one of our institutions, I would say, Have you counseled with the Lord in regard to this matter? Do you think that in settling near an institution you will be able to get a living without perplexities or hard work?
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 2)
Those who are necessarily situated near our institutions should be careful how they send out glowing reports of the place where they are living. Everywhere there are people who are dissatisfied and who long to go to some place where they think that they will do better than in their present surroundings. They think that if they could be given work in connection with some one of our institutions, they could have a better chance to earn a living. These restless ones do not consider that our institutions need helpers who are producers as well as consumers. Were they to connect with an institution, they would still be dissatisfied, because the spirit of disaffection is in their hearts, and change of place does not bring a change of heart. Their characters have not been refined and ennobled by the Spirit of Christ. They need to learn the lesson of contentment. They do not study from cause to effect. They do not seek to understand the Bible tests of character, which are essential to true success. They do not put their minds to the task.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 3)
There are many who are desirous of changing their employment. They wish to obtain advantages which they suppose they will find in some other place. Let them ask themselves of what benefit it would be to them to move if they have not learned how to be kind and patient and courteous in the home life. Let them look at themselves in the light of the Word of God and then work to the point where improvement is needed.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 4)
It is always the case, when an institution is established in a place, that there are many families who desire to settle near it. Thus it has been in Battle Creek and in Oakland, and, to some extent, at the St. Helena Sanitarium.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 5)
To those who desire to change their location, and who are looking toward Mountain View because it seems to be a favorable place in which to settle, I would say, Look to other parts of the world, which need the light that you have received in trust. Remember that God has given to every man his work. Choose some locality where you will have opportunity to let your light shine forth amidst the moral darkness.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 6)
Fathers and mothers, if you cannot be happy where you are, with your children, serving the Lord with all humility of mind, do not bring your burden of defection to a place where one of the Lord’s institutions is to be established, and where tried, faithful Christians will be needed. Wise men are needed in such a place—men who have learned the lessons that Christ teaches, men who realize the importance of the obligations resting on them to keep the spirit sweet and pure and holy, that in life and character they may represent Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 7)
I listened to words spoken by one who understands the past, the present, and the future. A most solemn representation was given, delineating the characters that should be possessed by those who are accepted as yokefellows in our institutions. These institutions need men who are temperate, in the full acceptance of the term. God forbid that men who have not learned to control themselves, and who neglect their own character building in order to make plans for some one else, should be brought into our institutions.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 8)
The workers in our institutions are to heed the instruction given by Christ. When the truth abides in the hearts of those in charge, when they receive the light shining from God’s Word, the apprentices will wish to understand better the words they hear in the assembly of God’s people. They will ask for fuller explanations, and there will be special seasons of seeking the Lord and studying His Word. It was in some quiet room or some retired spot outside that Christ explained to the disciples the parables that He had spoken before the multitude. This is the work that will need to be done for the apprentices in our publishing houses.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 9)
Let those who are proposing to locate in Mountain View remember that this is not wisdom. The world is large. Go, make your own centers in places where there is need of light. Do not crowd into one place, making the same mistake that has been made in Battle Creek. There are hundreds of places that need the light which God has given you.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 10)
Wherever you live, whatever your circumstances may be, be sure to bring the teachings of the Word of God into your homes, into the daily life. Seek God as your light, your strength, your way to heaven. Remember that to every man God has given talents to be used for Him. Learn at the feet of Jesus the lessons of meekness and lowliness, and then work in the spirit of the Saviour for those around you. By willing obedience to the commandments, make your home a place where God’s honor will love to dwell. “Thus saith the high and lofty One, that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” [Isaiah 57:15.]
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 11)
We each have an individual work to do. We are to consecrate ourselves, body, soul, and spirit, to God. Each child of His has something to do for His name’s honor and glory. Wherever you are, you may be a blessing.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 12)
If there seems to be but a slender chance of obtaining a livelihood where you are, make the most of every opportunity. Devise wise plans. Put to use every jot of ability that God has given you. Do your duty to yourself, improving in understanding and adaptability, daily becoming better able to turn to the best account the mental and physical powers that God has given you. He wants you to be a success. He wants you to be a blessing in your home and in the neighborhood in which you live.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 13)
Parents, help your children to help you and to help each other. Be kindly and courteous to your neighbors. By good works let your light shine forth amidst the moral darkness. If you are true Christians, you will become more and more able to understand what the will of the Lord is, and you will move forward step by step in the light of His Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 14)
Study the life of Christ, and strive to follow the pattern He has set. Ask yourselves if you have done your whole duty to the church in your own house and your duty to your neighbors. Have you been faithful in teaching your children lessons of Christian politeness? Are there not many improvements to be made in the government of your home? Do not neglect your children. Learn how to discipline yourselves, that you may be worthy of the respect of your children. If Christ is not abiding in your hearts, how can you teach your children the lessons of patience and kindness that they so much need? Be sure that you yourselves are keeping the way of the Lord, and then require obedience from your children in everything.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 15)
The father who has become thoroughly acquainted with the Word of the Lord, and who renders willing obedience to God’s law, is prepared to be the priest and house-band of his family. As he strives for perfect self-control, he is enabled to reveal in his life the grace of patience. He deals justly and keeps his spirit free from anger. But the father who has not learned to restrain childish outbursts of temper is not prepared to discipline or train his children.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 16)
*****
Special light has been given me in regard to moving our publishing houses and sanitariums and schools out of the cities into places more favorable for their work, where those connected with them will not be exposed to the temptations of city life. Especially should our schools be out of the cities. The Lord has given definite instruction that it is not for the spiritual good of our institutions for them to be in the cities, where the temptations of the enemy abound on every hand.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 17)
Light has been given me that the Pacific Press should be moved from Oakland. As the years have passed by, the city has grown, and it is now necessary to establish the printing plant in some more rural place, where land can be secured. Those who are connected with our offices of publication should not be obliged to live in the crowded cities. They should have opportunity to obtain homes where they will be able to live without requiring high wages.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 18)
The apprentices in our publishing houses are to be given a thorough drill in the different lines of the printing business; and they are also to be given every opportunity to gain a knowledge of the Bible; for the time is at hand when believers will be scattered into many lands. They are to be taught what is comprehended in being sincere followers of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. In the past, many souls have been left unguarded. They have not been taught what is comprehended in the science of godliness. Not all who have borne responsibilities have lived the Christian life.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 19)
*****
Those of our people who settle at Mountain View should not forget, in purchasing land, that sites may be needed for other institutions. They should not feel at liberty to purchase the land that may be needed for these sites. Neither should they feel at liberty to establish interests for their personal advantage, to be carried on under their own control. If such interests are started, it will be difficult to preserve unsullied the pure, holy principles of our faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 104, 1904, 20)
Ms 106, 1904
Sermon/Words of Encouragement Washington, D. C. April 30, 1904 See variant Ms 108, 1904. Portions of this manuscript are published in 5MR 116-118. Sabbath, April 30, 1904 Sermon, S.D.A. Memorial Church, Washington, D.C.
We need to understand the meaning of the instruction given in the first chapter of Second Peter. “Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ,” writes his second epistle “to them that have obtained like precious faith” with himself. In order that we may realize the importance of God’s claims upon us, we need constantly to cherish the faith that the early Christians cherished. This faith is obtained not through any righteousness of our own, but “through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.” [Verse 1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 1)
To those who have obtained the faith that filled the hearts of Christians in Peter’s time are written the words: “Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.” [Verse 2.] In the light of this instruction, how important it is that we give strict attention to the formation of character! He who by faith daily lays hold firmly upon the Invisible One will reveal the character of Jesus. With lowliness of heart he will accept Christ’s invitation to the weary and the heavy laden. Instead of unloading his burdens upon his neighbor, with whose heart-sorrows and burdens he is unacquainted, he will seek rest by taking upon himself the yoke of Christ. Let us abide in Jesus. Then He alone—formed within, the hope of glory—will appear in our every word and deed.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 2)
“According as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue.” [Verse 3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 3)
Before us there has been placed an open door, which no man can shut. In the third of Revelation we read: “Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.” [Verse 8.] Why are we so slow to enter this door? The promises given us are yea and amen. Christ declares: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every man that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” [Matthew 7:7, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 4)
Are we not inexcusable for unloading all our troubles upon our neighbors? Are we not thus insulting God? Is not this why there is among us so much spiritual feebleness? Why do we not take everything to the Lord in prayer? He stands at the head of humanity, enabling men through His sacrifice to become partakers of the divine nature—to lay hold upon an infinite power that will transform them into the likeness of the Divine.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 5)
In co-partnership with Christ, we are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling by doing the works He bids us do. We are to be meek and lowly. Trials sometimes come to lead us to humble ourselves before Him and to depend wholly upon Him for grace and guidance. We cannot afford to live without Christ’s presence; for perfection of character comes only through the gift of His righteousness. When we are in trouble, let us go to Him instead of to some defective human being. We have a Friend in Jesus, and we are without excuse for placing upon our brethren and sisters the burdens that our Saviour alone is able to bear for us.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 6)
Peter writes of “the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.” [2 Peter 1:2.] To know Jesus is to know that He is my personal Saviour; to know that He pities me—that upon His sympathizing heart He bears the wounds of my transgressions.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 7)
My brethren and sisters, this is the great Medical Missionary, the greatest Medical Missionary that ever stood on earthly soil. Sometimes when I speak of Him, it seems as if the fountain of my heart would break at the thought of how wicked the world is today notwithstanding the fact that they have among them a Medical Missionary ready to help them at any time.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 8)
Let us guard against speaking words that discourage. Let us resolve never to engage in evil speaking and backbiting. Let us refuse to serve Satan by implanting seeds of doubt. Let us guard against cherishing unbelief or expressing it to others. Many, many times I have wished that there might be circulated a pledge containing a solemn promise to speak only those words that are pleasing to God. There is as great need for such a pledge as there is for one against the use of intoxicating liquor. Let us begin to discipline the tongue, remembering always that we can do this only by disciplining the mind; for “out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.” [Matthew 12:34.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 9)
Through the help that Christ can give, we shall be able to learn to bridle the tongue. Sorely as He was tried on the point of hasty and angry speech, He never once sinned with His lips. With patient calmness He met the sneers, the taunts, and the ridicule of His fellow workers at the carpenter’s bench. Instead of retorting angrily, He would begin to sing one of David’s beautiful psalms; and His companions, before realizing what they were doing, would unite with Him in the hymn. What a transformation would be wrought in this world, if men and women today would follow Christ’s example in the use of words!
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 10)
“Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” [2 Peter 1:4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 11)
Little do we realize the prevalence of evil among those who claim to be Christians. We, as believers, are exhorted to cultivate the Christian graces. Immediately after holding before us the hope of escaping from the corruption that is in the world through lust, the apostle further declares: “And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity (love).” [Verses 5-7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 12)
Daily we have a sum to prove; daily we are to add these graces to the character we are perfecting. Faithfulness in the carrying out of this scripture in the life-practice will result in the conversion of hundreds and of thousands, as upon the day of Pentecost.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 13)
“For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and can not see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.” [Verses 8, 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 14)
When we submit to the solemn rite of baptism, we testify to angels and to men that we are purged from our old sins, and that henceforth, having died to the world, we will “seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God.” [Colossians 3:1.] Let us not forget our baptismal vow. In the presence of the three highest powers of heaven—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit—we have pledged ourselves to do the will of Him who, over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, declared, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] Christ forgives every penitent sinner, and as the forgiven one, at the time of baptism, rises from the watery grave, he is declared a new creature, whose life is hid with Christ in God. Let us ever remember that it is our high privilege to be purged from our old sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 15)
Faithfulness to our baptismal vow gives the heart-preparation needful for sinning souls. O how many we might save! As I look over the congregation before me, I realize that there is a work for every church member to do. All may not have lived up to their baptismal vow; but let every erring one do all in his power to redeem the past, turning from the path that has led astray to the path of humble obedience. You, my brother, my sister, are to win heaven and a life that measures with the life of God. You know not how soon your own life may be taken away. Have you secured the better life? Make sure of salvation, I beg of you, while you still have the opportunity.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 16)
“Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall.” [2 Peter 1:10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 17)
This is the only election regarding which the Bible speaks. Fallen in sin, we may become partakers of the divine nature and attain to a knowledge far in advance of any scientific learning. By partaking of the flesh and the blood of our crucified Lord, we shall gain life eternal. In the sixth of John we read: “Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life.... It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [Verses 54, 63.] None need lose eternal life. Every one who chooses daily to learn of the heavenly Teacher will make his calling and election sure. Let us humble our hearts before God, and follow on to know Him whom to know aright is life eternal.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 18)
“Give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.” [2 Peter 1:10, 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 19)
Here are your life insurance papers. This is not an insurance policy, the value of which some one else will receive after your death; it is a policy that assures you a life measuring with the life of God—even eternal life. O what an assurance! what a hope! Let us ever reveal to the world that we are seeking for a better country, even a heavenly. Heaven has been made for us, and we want a part in it. We cannot afford to allow anything to separate us from God and heaven. In this life we must be partakers of the divine nature. Brethren and sisters, you have only one life to live. O let it be a life of virtue, a life hid with Christ in God!
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 20)
Unitedly we are to help one another gain perfection of character. To this end, we are to cease all criticism. Onward and still onward we may advance toward perfection, until at last there will be ministered unto us an abundant entrance into the heavenly kingdom.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 21)
“Wherefore,” says Peter, “I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance.” [Verses 12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 22)
Supposing we were to cherish a remembrance of the bright chapters in our Christian experience, and dwell upon these in our testimony meetings; would not this be pleasing to God? If unbelievers are present in these meetings, they will recognize the right ring in such testimonies. Why?—Because angels of God are with those who have gained a personal knowledge of Christ Jesus, and these angels will impress hearts.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 23)
The Work in Washington
In the city of Washington there is much to be done. I am thankful to God for the privilege of seeing the land that has been purchased for our institutional work in this place. The securing of this land was in the Lord’s providence, and I praise God that our brethren had the faith to take this forward step.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 24)
As I look over this city, I realize the magnitude of the work to be accomplished. Let every professing Christian feel the necessity of self-denial. Let every one guard against the tendency to expend, for the gratification of mere vanity, money that belongs to God—especially in this time when our people are making every effort possible to build in the capital of the nation memorials that will stand in vindication of present truth. Let us study the use of every penny. Some may have formed habits of extravagance; let every such an one now choose another way—the way of obedience and self-denial.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 25)
God now calls upon every believer in this center to act his individual part in helping to build up the work that must be done. If you do your duty faithfully, you will find no time for dwelling upon the little trials and annoyances and perplexities that come to you. As the result of laboring earnestly to provide facilities for the salvation of unbelievers, and for the training of many of our own people for soul-saving service, you will find that your souls are refreshed with heaven’s richest blessings.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 26)
In some respects the situation in Washington reminds me of our pioneer experiences in Cooranbong, Australia. There we secured fifteen hundred acres in the heart of the woods and began the work of establishing a school. With willing hands the workmen toiled early and late. One by one, at great personal sacrifice to many of our dear brethren and sisters in Australasia, the school buildings were erected.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 27)
Before this work was finished, the problem of providing a meetinghouse at Cooranbong arose. This problem proved to be a perplexing one. It seemed that we had done about all we could, and that it would be impossible to raise means sufficient for erecting a suitable house of worship. Finally, during a council meeting in which the matter was receiving consideration, I offered to go through our settlement and try to secure gifts of labor and material. Accompanied by my secretary, I visited the workmen living for miles around and solicited help. Just at this time it happened that several of the carpenters, who had been laboring on the school buildings, were temporarily out of employment; and these men generously responded, offering to work on the proposed meetinghouse at a very low wage—less than one-half the usual rate. Several worked for nothing a portion of the time.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 28)
The erection of the meetinghouse was pushed forward rapidly. In the providence of God, two hundred pounds came to me from the Wessels family in Africa, just as we were ready to secure lumber; this money brought great relief, as it enabled us to proceed without delay. Many smaller gifts came in. Within a remarkably short time, the building was completed.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 29)
It looks as if we may hope to have here in Washington some experiences similar to those we had in Australia, and to receive the same blessings that we received there. May God help us to do what we can in this place. May He give us hearts willing to make sacrifices. O I am thankful, so thankful, that the work which for nearly twenty years I have hoped would be done at the nation’s capital has now been begun! As we plan and labor, let us do a great deal more praying than talking. If we lean heavily upon the Mighty One, and live on the plan of addition, the heavenly graces will be multiplied unto us, and we shall see of the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 30)
Sometimes I hardly know how to express my gratitude to God because the work in this place has actually begun. We are to remember that we can now see simply the alpha; we desire to see the omega. Having begun, let us not cease our efforts before completing the work. Christ declares, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending.” [Revelation 1:8.] He has been with us at the beginning; and He will round out all the work we shall do, if by faith we continue to walk in the way in which He leads.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 31)
Let us talk faith, and not unbelief; let us praise God and go forward. The Lord is good, and greatly to be praised. At every step let us praise Him from whom all blessings flow.
(19LtMs, Ms 106, 1904, 32)
Ms 108, 1904
Sermon/“Simon Peter, a servant ...” Washington, D. C. April 30, 1904 Variant of Ms 106, 1904. 11 a.m., Sabbath, April 30, 1904 Sermon, M St. Memorial Church, Washington, D.C.
“Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.” [2 Peter 1:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 1)
We need to understand the meaning of these words. The apostle Peter writes to those who are of “like precious faith” with himself. In order that we may realize God’s claims upon us, we need constantly to cherish the same faith that the early Christians cherished. We obtain this faith not through any righteousness of our own, but “through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.” [Verse 1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 2)
Daily we should act as if we realized the infinite cost of the great Gift made by God to this world. What a Gift was His! Christ came to our world not to maintain us in sin, but to take sin away from us, in order that we might not be left an offense to God through transgression.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 3)
To those who through the righteousness of Christ have obtained the precious faith that existed in the hearts of Christians in Peter’s time are written the words: “Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.” [Verse 2.] In the light of this instruction, how important it is that we cease permitting our minds to be engrossed with minutiae of but little consequence! Let us dwell only on those things that we can take with us into the higher school. We need to learn that it is our privilege to receive an education from the Source of all power, from the One who can daily give us a hold upon Him who is invisible. By faith we are to accept the grace that He came to bring to us. And in order to receive this grace in its fulness, we must have a living experience; we must understand what God requires of us individually.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 4)
Every Christian should give strict attention to the formation of character. He who by faith daily lays hold firmly upon the Invisible One will reveal to all around him the character of Christ Jesus and will become a pattern of meekness. With lowliness of heart he will accept Christ’s invitation to the weary and the heavy laden. Instead of unloading his burdens upon his neighbor, with whose heart-sorrows and burdens he is unacquainted, he will seek rest by taking upon himself the yoke of Christ. “Come unto Me,” pleads the Saviour, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] Let us hide in Christ. Then He alone—formed within, the hope of glory—will appear in our every word and deed.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 5)
“According as His divine power hath given unto us all things (not a limited amount) that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue.” [2 Peter 1:3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 6)
Before us there has been placed an open door which no man can shut. In the third of Revelation we read: “Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.” [Verse 8.] Why are we so slow to enter this door? The promises given us are yea and amen. Christ declares: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” [Matthew 7:7, 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 7)
Are we not inexcusable for unloading all our troubles upon our neighbors? Are we not thus insulting God? Is not this why there is among us so much spiritual feebleness? Why do not we take everything to the Lord in prayer? Have we forgotten what He has done for us? Christ laid aside His royal robe and kingly crown, clothed His divinity with humanity, and left the royal courts in order to come to this world as the Redeemer of a fallen order of beings. He came to the help of humanity at a time when Satan seemed to be gaining supreme control. For our sake Christ became poor, that through His poverty we might become rich. Although He was the Majesty of heaven, the King of glory, the Only Begotten of God, He chose to be born of poor parentage, and to live in a place of which the Jews inquired, “Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?” [John 1:46.] He came not to stand in the highest place of worldly honor, but to stand at the head of humanity, enabling men and women through His sacrifice to become partakers of the divine nature—to lay hold of an infinite power that will transform them into the likeness of the Divine.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 8)
In co-partnership with Christ, we are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling, by doing the very works He bids us do. We are to be meek and lowly of heart. Trials sometime come to lead us to humble ourselves before Him and to depend wholly upon Him for grace and guidance. We cannot afford to live without Christ’s presence in our hearts; for perfection of character comes only through the gift of His righteousness. When we are in trouble, let us go to Him instead of to some defective human being.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 9)
Many make the mistake of dwelling upon the defects of others. This is liable to result in their becoming as bad as those whom they criticize and condemn. “By beholding we become changed.” [2 Corinthians 3:18.] Christ is our Example. In all points He has been tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Satan failed in his every effort to lead Christ to commit sin. The Saviour “was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.” [Isaiah 53:5.] He has borne the penalty of the sin of every human being; and He will deliver every one who comes to Him in penitence, seeking for pardon and overcoming grace. We have a Friend in Jesus, and we are without excuse for placing upon our brethren and sisters the burdens that our Saviour alone is able to bear for us.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 10)
Peter writes of “the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.” [2 Peter 1:2.] To know Jesus is to know that He is my personal Saviour; it is to know that He pities me—that upon His sympathizing heart He bears the wounds of my transgressions.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 11)
Brethren, this is the great Medical Missionary, the greatest Medical Missionary that ever stood on earthly soil. Sometimes when I speak of Him, it seems as if the fountain of my heart would break at the thought of the world’s wickedness today, notwithstanding the fact that they have in their midst a Medical Missionary ready to help them at any time.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 12)
Christ has declared, “He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto My Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.” [John 14:12, 13.] To all who ask in faith will be imparted grace and power in rich measure.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 13)
Our Redeemer desires that we have His praise constantly in our hearts and upon our lips. He desires that we bring Him to the remembrance of the world that has fallen under the curse of sin. He desires that our voices shall be uplifted in joyful praise and thanksgiving. Those who faithfully honor Him from day to day will be clothed with the beauty of holiness.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 14)
During the earthly ministry of our Saviour, His disciples were His constant companions. As He conversed with them, others would overhear His words and would unite with the little company, in order to hear more of the instruction concerning the things of heaven. Thus is the kind of conversation in which the Lord is pleased to have us engage—conversation that will turn the thoughts of the hearers toward heaven. Christ, through the agency of the Holy Spirit, will make impressions upon all who hear. But if our minds are centered on dress, on selfish pleasure, or on trials, and we talk regarding these things, Christ cannot glorify His name and advance the interests of His kingdom by impressing the hearts of those who hear these words. We often lose much by neglecting to improve our opportunities for using aright the talent of speech. Let us learn to praise God for the wondrous work He has done. Let us learn true politeness to God by giving to the people a noble, elevated conception of our heavenly Father whom we profess to love and serve.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 15)
Jesus “hath called us to glory and virtue.” [2 Peter 1:3.] He desires us to come into a position more glorious than that which we have hitherto occupied. He desires us to catch the rays of divine light that come from Himself and, by beholding, to become changed into His likeness. Let us refuse to serve Satan by talking doubt. He is ever seeking to implant doubt in the minds of men and women. Let us guard against cherishing unbelief or expressing it to others. By talking of Christ Jesus and of His matchless love, we shall impart that which has been imparted by Him to us, and in this way we shall become “laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 16)
Our passionate impulses are of no benefit to others or to ourselves; our safety lies in talking of the wondrous love of Christ. A knowledge of what He has done for our salvation will lead us to view Him in a most glorious light and will cause our petty trials and troubles to sink into insignificance. We shall be living on an elevated plane far above those things that often lead to alienation. Uplifted ourselves, we shall be able to put our arms beneath the sad and the discouraged and uplift them. Our conversation will be of an elevated character, and our actions will be a praise to God.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 17)
Let us guard against speaking words that discourage. Let us resolve never to engage in evil speaking and backbiting. Many, many times I have wished that there might be circulated a pledge containing a solemn promise to speak only those words that are pleasing to God. There is as great need for such a pledge as there is for one against the use of intoxicating liquor. Let us begin to discipline the tongue, remembering always that we can do this only by disciplining the mind; for “out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.” [Matthew 12:34.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 18)
Through the help that Christ can give, we shall be able to learn to bridle the tongue. Sorely as He was tried on the point of hasty and angry speech, He never once sinned with His lips. With patient calmness He met the sneers, the taunts, and the ridicule of His fellow workers at the carpenter’s bench. Instead of retorting angrily, He would begin to sing one of David’s beautiful psalms; and His companions, before realizing fully what they were doing, would unite with Him in the hymn.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 19)
What a transformation would be wrought in this world if men and women today would follow Christ’s example in the use of words! Let us speak kindly and patiently. Let us put our arms around those who are weak, and speak encouragingly to them. The Lord directs us to strengthen the weak hands that hang down and to make straight paths for our own feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way. Brethren and sisters, we are dealing with eternal realities. There is a hell to shun, a heaven to win. Let us constantly bear this in mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 20)
“Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.” [2 Peter 1:4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 21)
Little do we realize the prevalence of evil among those who claim to be Christians. Let us put away all desire for position of worldly honor and turn to Christ, remembering that He is our King, our Joy, our Deliverer. He is the Light of the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 22)
Those who seek to separate from themselves the evil that is in the carnal heart are exhorted to cultivate the Christian graces. Immediately after holding before us the hope of escaping from the corruption that is in the world through lust, the apostle further declares: “And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity (love).” [Verses 5-7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 23)
Daily we have a sum to prove; daily we are to add these graces to the character we are perfecting. Faithfulness in the carrying out of this scripture in daily life will result in the conversion of hundreds and of thousands, as upon the day of Pentecost.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 24)
“For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.” [Verses 8, 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 25)
It is at the time of baptism that we testify to angels and to men that we are purged from our old sins, and that henceforth, having died to the world, we will “seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God.” [Colossians 3:1.] Let us not forget our baptismal vow. In the presence of the three highest powers of heaven—the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit—we have pledged ourselves to do the will of Him who, at the rent sepulcher of Joseph, declared, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] Christ forgives every penitent sinner; and as the forgiven one arises from the watery grave at the time of his baptism, he is declared a new creature, whose life is hid with Christ in God. Let us ever remember that it is our high privilege to be purged from our old sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 26)
Faithfulness to our baptismal vow gives the heart-preparation needful for winning souls. O how many we might save! As I look over the congregation before me, I realize that there is a work for every church member to do. All may not have lived up to their baptismal vow; but let every erring one blot out the past and turn from the path that has led astray to the path of humble obedience. You, my brother, my sister, are to win heaven and a life that measures with the life of God. You know not how soon your own life may be taken away. Have you secured the better life? Make sure of salvation, I beg of you, while you still have the opportunity.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 27)
As I look over the city of Washington, I realize that a great work is still to be done. Let every professing Christian feel the necessity of self-denial. Let every one guard against the tendency to expend, for the gratification of mere vanity, money that belongs to God—especially in this time when our people are making every effort possible to build in this city memorials that will stand in vindication of the truth. Let us study the use of every penny and avoid wasting any of God’s money by needless expenditures. Some may plead that they have always indulged selfish pride, but our customary practices offer no excuse for sin. God is calling upon us to choose another way—the way of obedience and self-denial.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 28)
“Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall.” [2 Peter 1:10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 29)
This is the only election regarding which the Bible speaks. Fallen in sin, we may become partakers of the divine nature and attain to a knowledge far in advance of any scientific learning. By partaking of the flesh and the blood of our crucified Lord, we shall gain life eternal. In the sixth of John we read: “I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever: and the bread that I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.... Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life: and I will raise him up at the last day.... It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [Verses 51, 54, 63.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 30)
Shall we not accept the great salvation offered us? Let us take a step in advance and continue to move forward, following step by step in the Saviour’s footsteps. None need lose eternal life. Every one who chooses daily to learn of the heavenly Teacher will make his calling and election sure. Let us humble our hearts before God and follow on to know Him whom to know aright is life eternal.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 31)
“Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.” [2 Peter 1:10, 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 32)
Here are your life insurance papers. This is not an insurance policy, the value of which some one will receive after your death; it is a policy that assures you a life measuring with the life of God—even eternal life. O what a promise! what a hope set before us! Let us ever reveal to the world that we have something above the sordid things of this earth; that we are seeking for a better country, even an heavenly. Heaven has been made for us, and we want a part in it. We cannot afford to allow anything to separate us from God and heaven. In this life we must be partakers of the divine nature. Brethren and sisters, you have only one life to live. O let it be a life of virtue! Let the life be hid with Christ in God.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 33)
Unitedly we are to take hold in a daily effort to help one another gain perfection of character. To this end we are to cease all criticism. Let us criticize ourselves and learn to hate the things of this world that once we loved. Onward and still onward we may advance toward perfection, until at last there will be ministered unto us an abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 34)
“Wherefore,” says Peter, “I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance.” [Verses 12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 35)
Supposing we were to cherish a remembrance of the good chapters in our Christian experience, and dwell upon these in our testimony meetings, would not this be pleasing to God? If unbelievers are present in these meetings, they will recognize the right ring in such testimonies. Why?—Because angels of God are with those who have gained a personal knowledge of Christ Jesus and will impress hearts. The Lord has promised that if we work on the plan of addition, He will work on the plan of multiplication. “Grace and peace,” He says, “be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.” [Verse 2.] Having a knowledge of our heavenly Father and of His Son, we shall be filled with happiness; we shall behold the countenance of Jesus, beaming with love, and shall be made like Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 36)
In the city of Washington there is much to be done. I am thankful to God for the privilege of seeing the land that has been purchased for our institutional work here. The securing of this land was a good step, and I praise the Lord that our brethren had the faith to take this step. God now calls upon every one of you to act your individual part in helping to build up the work here. If you do your duty faithfully, you will find no time for dwelling upon the little trials and annoyances and perplexities that come to you. As the result of laboring earnestly to provide facilities for the salvation of unbelievers, and for the training of many of our own people for soul-saving service, you will find that your own souls are refreshed with heaven’s richest blessings.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 37)
In some respects the situation here reminds me of our pioneer experiences in Cooranbong, Australia. There we secured fifteen hundred acres in the heart of the woods and began the work of establishing a school. With willing hands the workmen toiled early and late. One by one, at great personal sacrifice to many of our dear brethren and sisters in Australasia, the school buildings were erected.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 38)
Before this work was finished, the problem of providing a meetinghouse at Cooranbong arose. This problem proved to be a perplexing one. It seemed that we had done about all we could and that it would be impossible to raise means sufficient for erecting a suitable house of worship. Finally, during a council meeting in which the matter was receiving consideration, I offered to go through our settlement and try to secure gifts of labor and material. Accompanied by my secretary, I visited the workmen living for miles around and solicited help. Just at this time it happened that several of the carpenters who had been laboring on the school buildings were temporarily out of employment, and these men generously responded, offering to work on the proposed meetinghouse at a very low wage—less than one half the usual rate. Several worked for nothing a portion of the time.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 39)
The erection of the meetinghouse was pushed forward rapidly. In the providence of God, two hundred pounds came to me from the Wessels family in Africa, just as we were ready to secure lumber; this money brought great relief, as it enabled us to proceed without delay. Many smaller gifts came in. Within a remarkably short time, the building was completed.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 40)
It looks as if we may hope to have here in Washington some experiences similar to those we had in Australia and to receive the same blessings that were received there. Some may say, “It would look strange to work so enthusiastically here.” What if it should? Very strange things will be seen before the Lord’s second coming. And some of these strange things will cause men to learn the meekness and lowliness of Christ. Conversion, itself, is a very strange thing. There are a few, only, who know the meaning of genuine conversion.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 41)
May God help us to do what we can in this place. May He give us hearts willing to make sacrifices. O I am thankful, so thankful, that the work which for nearly twenty years I have hoped would be done at the capital of the nation has now been begun. As we plan and labor, let us do a great deal more praying than talking. Let us lean heavily upon the Mighty One and live on the plan of addition; for then the heavenly graces will be multiplied unto us, and we shall see of the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 42)
Sometimes I hardly know how to express my gratitude to God over the fact that the work in this place has actually begun. We are to remember that we can now see simply the alpha; we desire to see the omega. Having begun, let us not cease our efforts before completing the work. Says Christ, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending.” [Revelation 1:8.] He has been with us at the beginning; and He is the One who will round out all the work we shall have to do if by faith we continue to walk in the way in which He leads.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 43)
Let us talk faith and not unbelief; let us praise God and go forward. The Lord is good and greatly to be praised. At every step let us praise Him from whom all blessings flow.
(19LtMs, Ms 108, 1904, 44)
Ms 110, 1904
Sermon/Lessons From the First Chapter of Daniel Healdsburg, California March 19, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in CTr 177-178; 17MR 30. (Sermon, Pacific Union Conference, Healdsburg, California, 11 a.m., Sabbath, March 19, 1904.)
“In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he brought the vessels into the treasure-house of his god.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 1)
“And the king spake unto Ashpenaz the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king’s seed, and of the princes; children in whom was no blemish, but well favored, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in the king’s palace, and whom they might teach the learning and the tongue of the Chaldeans.” [Daniel 1:1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 2)
In making these appointments, the king did not choose novices, or those whose home training had been defective; he chose youth who in mind and body gave promise of a life of usefulness.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 3)
To be of service in the Babylonian court, these youth must first become so familiar with the language of the Chaldeans that they would be able to use it fluently. They were therefore placed under the instruction of the wise men of Babylon.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 4)
“And the king appointed them a daily provision of the king’s meat, and of the wine which he drank; so nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might stand before the king.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 5)
“Now among these were of the children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah.” [Verses 5, 6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 6)
The king worked insidiously. In him was vested absolute authority, as ruler of a kingdom of surpassing grandeur, yet he did not seek to influence these young men standing before him—men of perfect form and fine mental qualities—by an imposing display of the greatness of his power; he did not try to compel them to renounce their faith in favor of idolatry. He sought to bring this about gradually, by having them sit at a table with idolaters for three years, where they would become familiar with idolatrous customs. He hoped that by giving these youth opportunity of observing daily the display connected with the charming, seductive rites of heathen worship, he would induce them fully to apostatize and become one with the Babylonians in matters of religion.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 7)
Why did not the Hebrew captives yield to the king’s desire? They had learned to some purpose in their homes. They had skill and wisdom and understanding, because they had heeded the Word of the Lord. They had taken counsel of God. The mighty Counselor was revered by these youth; therefore all the attractions that could be presented to them were of no avail. Consulting one another, they purposed in their hearts that they would not eat at the king’s table.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 8)
One objectionable feature of the proposed plan to eat at this table was the fact that here the youth would be expected to partake of wine and luxuries that they had not had in their Judean homes. Heretofore their habits had been temperate. A healthful current of blood flowed through their veins. Their appearance betokened health. Not a trace of imbecility or weakness could be discerned. They had passed through the training school of temperance and self-denial—a school in which it would be well for every youth to be trained. In this age of the world, young men and young women should determine that they will not indulge in any extravagance by eating and drinking the luxuries that tempt the appetite, but that weaken moral and physical power.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 9)
The Hebrew captives feared that should they sit at the king’s table and partake of his luxuries, they would lose their keenness of perception. They realized that indulgence of appetite is destructive of brainpower; and they feared that should they yield, they would lose their high sense of the peculiarity of their religion—the religion of the Bible. They were fully convinced that they had gained a knowledge of the truths of God; for they had studied the Sacred Records of the creation and of God’s dealings with His people from age to age.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 10)
Parents, these youthful captives in Babylon had made the Bible the study of their lives. And why?—Their parents feared God and taught them to prize His precepts. If every child in every family should have the attention that these Hebrew youth had in early life, what might we not expect from the youth that are trained in this day? If parents fail of doing their duty, and neglect their children, the sins of the sons and daughters whose characters are defective will be charged to the parents as well as to the actual transgressors; for fathers and mothers are the guardians of their little ones.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 11)
Parents are the first teachers of children. And wherever a school is established to carry forward the training begun in the home school, those whose children attend this school should feel under solemn obligation to stand by the side of the teachers in the school. The guardians of the home should feel the burden of this work and be willing to stand shoulder to shoulder with the teachers in bearing it. Let prayers ascend to God in behalf of the work of the school. Let no word of faultfinding or criticism be uttered during the conversation around the table, or at any other time. By their prayers, by every word and deed, let them encourage and sustain the teachers in the school and reveal a genuine interest in its work.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 12)
In no event are parents inexcusable for wilful neglect of their children. Let luxuries be laid aside; let economy in food and dress be studied and practiced. Angels of God will co-operate with those who make earnest efforts to train their children for heaven. Angels are in every household, watching for opportunities to co-operate with the parents in every effort made to bring up children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. During family worship, during the hours devoted to instruction—in every time and place—heavenly angels are present to impress minds.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 13)
Fathers, mothers, do you not desire to have the help that these angels are ready to give you? Realize that unless you take special pains to glorify the God of heaven, unless you keep Him exalted before your children, the laxness of your Christian life will be reflected in the lives of your children. If your discipline be loose, their character building will be defective in consequence of your neglect. You cannot afford this. You cannot afford to come up to the judgment, there to hear the words, “Neglectful servant.” [Matthew 25:26.] You cannot afford to fail of bringing your children up to the gate of the heavenly city, with the words, “Here am I, Lord, and the children which Thou gavest me.” [Hebrews 2:13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 14)
Let us make the salvation of our children our first business. Let us carry out the mind and will of the God of heaven by working to this end. Whatever our surroundings may be—even if we be living in a neighborhood where infidel sentiments or other evils prevail—we are constantly to counterwork the efforts of the enemy and devote to the training of our children as many hours as we can spare.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 15)
The God-fearing parent who realizes the importance of molding minds in the years of childhood is willing to lose financially in many things, rather than to neglect to give time to the performance of this duty. He realizes that financial loss is nothing, in comparison with the loss that would be sustained in consequence of neglect to train his children for heaven. What earthly gain could be compared with a life that measures with the life of God? Who could plead the pressure of business cares as an excuse for not devoting sufficient time to so great a work? Children who are properly trained at home will honor God above everything that is upon the face of the earth. The life that we are now living is granted us as a time of preparation for the future, immortal life. Let us take time for self-examination, for meditation and prayer, for pointing out to our children the way to heaven. Eternal interests are at stake. Better far would it be to clothe your children plainly and to live simply, and take the time necessary for instructing them in the way of salvation, than to seek earthly riches and luxury and honor at the expense of neglected home duties.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 16)
But to return to the record of Daniel’s experience: “Among these were of the children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: unto whom the prince of the eunuchs gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name of Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariah, of Abed-nego.” [Daniel 1:6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 17)
The names of Daniel and his fellows are changed. This act on the part of the king is another underhanded attempt to lead these youth to worship idols. The names given children by Hebrew parents were always regarded as of high value, as they had a peculiar significance and often stood for some trait of character. The Babylonians reasoned that by giving Daniel and his companions names referring to the worship of heathen deities, these worshipers of the true God would more quickly become familiar with the gods of Babylon.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 18)
The Test of Obedience
“Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the prince of the eunuchs that he might not defile himself.” [Verse 8.] This was a pointed request.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 19)
“Now God had brought Daniel into favor and tender love with the prince of the eunuchs.” [Verse 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 20)
Why?—Because Daniel had been well trained at home, and he had a loveable character. Wherever he and his companions were, their words and actions sweetened the surrounding atmosphere. In our day this may be true of every one who takes his position on the Lord’s side, and who eats of the flesh and drinks of the blood of the Son of God. Our youth are composed of what they eat. If heavenly principles are kept before their minds and instilled in their hearts, they are transformed into the likeness of Christ. They partake of the same living fountain that flowed from Christ, the living Rock, during the wilderness-wandering of the Israelites.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 21)
Some may inquire, “Why were the Israelites taken out of their homes in the cities and in the fertile country districts of Egypt and led into a wilderness, where they had to bear so many hardships and disappointments?” O it was that they might be given a training that would make them a model people, an example to the surrounding idolatrous nations. God entrusted them with His law and instructed them in every duty of life. Just before entering the promised land, the statutes and judgments of God were repeated; and concerning these the Lord through His servant Moses declared:
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 22)
“Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord your God is in all things that we call upon Him for? And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day?” [Deuteronomy 4:6-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 23)
Established in the land of Canaan, the Israelites were obedient for a time and prospered. The impression made upon the surrounding nations was wonderful. They were indeed the light of the world. So long as they placed entire dependence on God, and obeyed His precepts, they were far in advance of any other people. But in time a change took place. They began to be proud and self-sufficient. Gradually they lost their hold upon God and became rebellious and stubborn. Little by little they lost their sacred peculiarity and became like the idolatrous nations with whom they mingled.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 24)
In this age of the world God is gathering out from all nations a people who will obey His commandments. Christ “gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.” [Titus 2:14.] Obedience to the Sabbath commandment is one of the principal features of our peculiarity. We keep the seventh-day Sabbath—the Sabbath of the Bible—the day that in Eden God set apart as holy time. After finishing the creation of the world in six days, He “rested on the seventh day from all His work.” [Genesis 2:2.] This is the day He has bidden us keep. Will we be true to Him? Come what may, to try our faith, will we choose to remain loyal to the Sabbath commandment? We shall be tested on this very point—and much sooner, perhaps, than many realize.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 25)
In these last days our youth need to be trained as carefully as was Daniel in his home in the hills of Judea; for upon them will come tests as severe as those that tried the faith of the Hebrew captives. Young men and young women must now be willing to sacrifice life, if need be, rather than to apostatize and to break God’s commandments.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 26)
Idolatry is in the land. In the place of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, a spurious sabbath has been instituted by man and soon all will be required to observe this unholy day of rest. Will our children yield and go into idolatry?
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 27)
Now is our day of preparation. God has mercifully granted us a probation during which to prepare for the final great test. If we choose, we may form, and help our children form, a loving, Christlike character that will enable us to withstand every effort of the enemy to overcome us. Firmness to right principles will lead the followers of Jesus to refuse to do evil and to delight in doing good. Let us determine to be true. Let us faithfully instruct our children; and let us, too, take an interest in the children of parents who do not seem to understand what it means to educate their children for the courts above. We must make some provision for these unfortunate ones; for none who are sinful can enter heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 28)
Our God made an infinite sacrifice for the redemption of the lost race. In the gift of His only begotten Son to die for us, He has revealed His deep love for humanity. What a sacrifice Christ made, that He might bring every son and daughter of Adam to His Father’s throne! In order to embrace every human being in the plan of salvation, Christ came not as a prince, escorted by a majestic train of heavenly angels; He came in the likeness of mankind. Stepping from His high command, and laying aside His royal robe and kingly crown, He came to this earth as a babe, of humble parentage. Like us, He passed through the periods of infancy, childhood, and youth. In His early manhood He worked at the carpenter’s trade and continued to live in the home of His youth. Faithfully He toiled with Joseph and fulfilled the duties of an obedient son.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 29)
Fathers, upon you there rests an important work. You should take your son with you, and exert a right influence over him. Train him in habits of industry. Never encourage any tendency toward idleness; for Satan finds some mischief for idle hands and brains to do. Those who have taken upon themselves the responsibilities of parenthood have assumed sacred obligations, and in the fear of God they should strive to fulfil these. No one has a right to bring into the world children who, through neglect in the home, will be permitted to drift into the hands of Satan. God forbid that any parents, no matter how pressing their business interests may be, should make the salvation of their children a matter of secondary importance!
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 30)
O that parents would awaken to a realization of their high privileges! O that they would teach their children line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little! O that they would watch for souls, as those who must give an account! We may make our homes as God desires to see them made—places in which the presence of His Spirit can dwell. He is ready to strengthen every son and daughter of His to fill their position nobly.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 31)
Child-training, it is true, is often difficult and perplexing; but wisdom will be given for meeting every emergency. Let none do this work with severity. Let kindness and the love of God rule. Sometimes punishment must be administered; but let it be the final resort. First do everything else possible to lead the child to obey. God desires the teachers in the home school to stand in the moral dignity of His might and power and to train their children as subjects of His kingdom. He values sweetness of temper, kindness of disposition, faithfulness in service, self-denial in every habit of life, gratitude to God for blessings temporal and spiritual. Children who have learned to cultivate these traits of character will repay their parents a hundredfold for all the trouble taken in their early training. Their lives will redound to God’s glory; and in the eternal home that Christ has gone to prepare for us, parents and children as united families will share the reward of the faithful.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 32)
God gives us everything we have. What right have our children in this world, what right have we, excepting that which comes through the sacrifice of our Saviour? We are sinners, under sentence of death; and only through Christ, our Atonement, is it possible for us to receive pardon and to lay claim to anything that we enjoy or hope to attain. Christ came to take away the sin of the world and thus to save sinners. Shall we not let Him take ours away? He is ready and willing to do a work for every soul who comes to Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 33)
And when our sins are taken away, when our hearts are transformed, when upon us is placed the robe of Christ’s righteousness, our Redeemer acknowledges us as His representatives and bids us do a work for Him. Wonderful grace!
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 34)
Before the giving of the law at Sinai, God made a solemn covenant with the Israelites on condition of obedience to His commandments. “If ye will obey My voice indeed,” the Lord declared, “and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is Mine: and ye shall be unto Me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.” [Exodus 19:5, 6.] These promises are made to us as verily as they were to the Israelites. Why are we so weak? God cannot lie; He will fulfil every promise made. O our weakness is the result of disobedience. Those who have professed to be the children of God have neglected duties in the home life. They have failed to unite with Him who is mighty, and in their own strength they have been unable to train their children for heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 35)
Parents, lay hold on the strength of the mighty Helper. Be true to the church in your home. Obey every one of Heaven’s precepts. Take your children with you into the church, and there let their tender lips bear testimony regarding the love of God in the heart. This is an important part of their training; for they are to learn to be missionaries in the world—witnesses for Christ and His truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 36)
It is for the perfecting of the work begun in the home school and in the church that church schools and higher institutions of learning are established. Many, many years ago light was given me that we should have church schools; that we should take every pains to deny self, so as to be able to create a fund for the establishment of these schools, in which provision should be made for our children and youth to obtain a Christian training for service in the cause of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 37)
Only when hearty co-operation exists between parents and church school teachers can these schools serve the best interests of children and youth. Fathers, mothers, let the teachers know that you are in sympathy with them, and that you will strive to second their efforts by pulling in even cords with them. Let it be understood that you are in favor of nothing less than the elevated standard of perfection. Unite with them in pressing the battle to the gates. Encourage the youth to put on the armor of righteousness and to strive to overcome every defect. The Lord will give them power to gain victory after victory. Like Daniel and his fellows, our little ones, trained as these Hebrew youth were, will become children in whom is “no blemish, but well favored, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science,” and such as have ability in them to stand in kings’ palaces. [Daniel 1:4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 38)
Some of our youth will indeed stand in kings’ palaces. There are many here today who will be brought before kings and nobles to give an answer for their faith. God’s people will be scattered into all parts of the world; because the very work that ought to have been done in many cities and other places, both at home and abroad, has been neglected. God desires that every student who goes out from Healdsburg College should stand in a position where he can honor and glorify the God of heaven. It is God who gives wisdom; it is God who helps every one who strives to do his best to help himself. Will you determine to honor God? Arouse to a realization of your infinite privileges! Cultivate your moral sensibilities. Carry out the principles of the Word of God, which are yea and amen.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 39)
But I must return to Daniel. He had requested that he be excused from sitting at the king’s table. You may regard this as a foolish request. Some would reason that Daniel might have exerted an influence for good by associating with idolaters. But the influence exerted by his wicked associates would have been liable to lead him astray.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 40)
A second consideration with these youthful captives was the fact that the king, before eating, always asked the blessing of his gods upon the food. A portion of the food, and also of the wine, from his table was set apart as an offering to the false gods whom he worshiped. According to the religious ideas of the day, this act consecrated the whole to the heathen gods. Daniel and his three brethren thought that even if they should not actually partake of the king’s bounties, a mere pretense of eating the food or drinking the wine, where such idolatry was practiced, would be a denial of their faith. To do this would indeed be to implicate themselves with heathenism and to dishonor the principles of the law of God. They decided to stand firm in their integrity, let the result be what it might.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 41)
“The prince of the eunuchs said unto Daniel, I fear my lord the king, who hath appointed your meat and your drink: for why should he see your faces worse liking than the children which are of your sort? Then shall ye make me endanger my head to the king.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 42)
“Then said Daniel to Melzar, whom the prince of the eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink. Then let our countenances be looked upon before thee, and the countenances of the children that eat of the portion of the king’s meat: and as thou seest, deal with thy servants.” [Verses 10-13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 43)
Ten days is a short time, yet Daniel had faith to believe that the Lord would work for them, if they should be given opportunity to partake of simple food even for this length of time.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 44)
“So he consented to them in this matter, and proved them ten days.” [Verse 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 45)
Now the sum is proved, in favor of these self-denying ones: “At the end of ten days their countenances appeared fairer and fatter in flesh than all the children which did eat the portion of the king’s meat. Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, and the wine that they should drink; and gave them pulse.” [Verses 15, 16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 46)
God co-operates with every one who does his best to overcome. Divine power is granted for the carrying out of every noble purpose. The experience of the Hebrew captives is but one of many illustrations in the Word, revealing that God’s blessing attends the obedient. Of Daniel and his companions it is declared: “As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.” [Verse 17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 47)
Daniel’s understanding of visions and dreams enabled him to act a very prominent part in connection with the rulers of Babylon as well as with his own captive people. Through him the God of heaven was revealed to Nebuchadnezzar as an all-powerful God—“a God of gods, and a Lord of kings.” [Daniel 2:47.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 48)
The story is a familiar one. In the same year that Daniel and his companions entered the service of the king of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar had a remarkable dream, by which “his spirit was troubled, and his sleep brake from him.” [Verse 1.] Although this vision of the night made a deep impression on his mind, he found it impossible to recall the particulars. He applied to his wise men, but they failed so completely that the king discerned their hypocrisy and commanded that they be put to death. Daniel, hearing of this decree, sought an interview with the king and begged that time be granted in order that he might reveal to the king the dream and its interpretation. The monarch acceded to this request. Daniel went to his house and prayed, in company with his three companions, for light from heaven. In a night vision the secret was revealed unto Daniel. The rehearsal of the dream, with its interpretation, led Nebuchadnezzar to revoke his edict for the destruction of the wise men. Their lives were spared because of Daniel’s connection with the God who is a “revealer of secrets.” [Verse 47.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 49)
Nebuchadnezzar’s wonderful dream caused a marked change in his ideas and opinions, and for a little time he was influenced by the fear of God; but his heart was not yet cleansed from its pride, its worldly ambition, its desire for self-exaltation. After the first impression wore away, he thought only of his own greatness and studied how the dream might be turned to his own honor.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 50)
The words, “Thou art this head of gold,” made the deepest impression upon Nebuchadnezzar’s mind. [Verse 38.] He determined to make an image that should excel the original. This image was not to deteriorate in value from the head to the feet, like the one he had been shown, but was to be composed throughout of the most precious metal. Thus the whole image would represent the greatness of Babylon, and he determined that by the splendor of this image the prophecy concerning the kingdoms which were to follow should be effaced from his mind and from the minds of others who had heard the dream and its interpretation. From the treasures obtained in war, Nebuchadnezzar “made an image of gold, whose height was three score cubits, and the breadth thereof six cubits: he set it up in the plan of Dura,” and issued a proclamation, calling upon all the officers of the kingdom to assemble at the dedication of this image and, at the sound of musical instruments, to bow down and worship it. [Daniel 3:1-5.] Should any fail of doing this, they were immediately to be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 51)
The appointed day came, and at the sound of entrancing music, the vast company “fell down, and worshiped the golden image.” [Verse 7.] But the three Hebrew youth, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego (we have no record of Daniel’s being present), did not dishonor the God of heaven by paying homage to this idol. Their action was reported to the king. Angered, he called them before him and by threats endeavored to induce them to unite with the multitude in worshiping the image. Courteously, yet firmly, they declared their allegiance to the God of heaven and their faith in His power to deliver them in the hour of trial.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 52)
The king’s wrath knew no bounds. He commanded that the furnace be heated seven times hotter than was its wont. And without delay the Hebrew exiles were cast in. So furious were the flames that the men who cast the Hebrews in were burned to death.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 53)
Suddenly the countenance of the king paled with terror. He looked intently upon the glowing flames and turning to his lords, in tones of alarm, inquired, “Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire?” The answer was, “True, O king.” His voice trembling with excitement, the monarch exclaimed, “Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God!” [Verses 24, 25.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 54)
The Hebrew captives had told Nebuchadnezzar of Christ, the Redeemer that was to come; and from the description thus given, the king recognized the form of the fourth in the fiery furnace as the Son of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 55)
Hastening to the furnace, Nebuchadnezzar cried, “Ye servants of the most high God, come forth.” [Verse 26.] And they obeyed, before that vast multitude showing themselves unhurt, not even the smell of fire being on their garments. True to duty, they had been proof against the flames. Only their fetters had been burned.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 56)
Tests will come to every one of us. We know not how many will be placed in peculiar positions, where we shall have opportunity of showing forth the glory of God. We are to keep in view the honor of our heavenly Father. Wherever we are, we are to let nothing earthly deter us from glorifying His name. Are we prepared for the tests that will come?
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 57)
The vain glory and oppression seen in the course pursued by the heathen king Nebuchadnezzar are being and will continue to be manifested in our day. History will repeat itself. In this age the great test will be upon the point of Sabbath observance. The heavenly universe beholds men trampling upon the law of Jehovah, making the memorial of God—the sign between Him and His commandment-keeping people—a thing of naught, something to be despised, while a rival sabbath is exalted, as was the great golden image in the plain of Dura. Men claiming to be Christians will call upon the world to observe this spurious sabbath that they have made. All who refuse will be put under oppressive laws. This is the mystery of iniquity, the devising of satanic agencies, carried into effect by the man of sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 58)
Apostate Protestantism has accepted the false sabbath instituted by the Roman Catholic Church. They have cradled this child of the papacy. Very soon all who refuse to worship this idol will be forbidden to buy or sell. The advisability of enacting such a law is now being discussed. But the people of God will enter into no controversy with the world over this matter. They will simply take God’s Word for their guide and maintain their allegiance to Him whose commandments they keep. They will obey the words of Jehovah recorded in the thirty-first chapter of Exodus, verses twelve to eighteen:
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 59)
“Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you.... Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore ... for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever.” This word “forever” is a further proof of the immutability of God’s law. It can never be changed.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 60)
Read the entire scripture, and study it with care; for it means much. With God, mere profession amounts to nothing; He recognizes as His children only those who are true to Him. Those whose lives of obedience witness to their allegiance to the God of heaven will be granted the reward of life eternal.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 61)
We have a great work to do. To us has been committed the work of giving to the world the light of God’s truth. We are to warn men and women against the worship of the beast and his image—against the worship of the idol Sunday. But in doing this work, we need not begin a warfare against unbelievers. We are simply to present the Word of the Lord, in its true dignity and purity, before the minds of those who are ignorant or indifferent regarding its teachings. The Holy Spirit will impress their hearts. We must leave the responsibility with those to whom we carry the message of present truth. We need not tell them that they will go to hell unless they keep the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. The truth itself, accompanied by the power of the Holy Spirit, will convict and convert hearts. We are simply to arouse those in error to a realization of their accountability to God for the light of truth that is shining forth from the pages of God’s Word. Truth, received into the heart, will change the life and mold the character into the divine similitude.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 62)
We do not begin to improve our opportunities for enlightening the people. Not half of those living in Healdsburg and in surrounding cities and villages know anything concerning the reasons of our faith. We must learn to be evangelists. Upon us rests the responsibility of enlightening those who are living within the sphere of our influence.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 63)
May God help us to make this meeting what it ought to be—a meeting in which there is no complaining, no censuring, no condemnation. Let every one attend to his own soul’s salvation and plead with God for overcoming grace. The Lord will give victory to every one who comes to Him in simplicity of faith for pardon and strength. He is willing and waiting to honor every penitent, believing soul with the presence of the Holy Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 64)
Let us lift up our hands of thanksgiving and praise and honor to Him that sitteth upon the throne. Let us, to whom have been entrusted the treasures of present truth, magnify His name by sharing these treasures with every unbeliever whom we can reach. Let us remember that God’s work is in need of means and that we have the privilege of denying ourselves every needless thing in order to give of our means for the advancement of the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 65)
To those who are consecrated, Christ will give many opportunities to speak words of righteousness to souls ready to perish; and He will impart wisdom and grace for the doing of this work. Brethren and sisters, will you come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty?
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 66)
I sound the note of warning to you today. Get ready; get ready! For two months, excepting two or three nights, I have lain upon my bed at night, unable to sleep past twelve o’clock; and I have pled with God in the night season to arouse our people to take hold of matters understandingly and to act their part faithfully. The world is to be warned! To those who are faithful during the closing work of the message will be given an abundant entrance through the pearly gates into the city of God; and there every one will be greeted with the words, “Well done, good and faithful servant; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:23.] A glittering crown will be placed upon every brow, a golden harp in every hand. With strains of sweetest music the redeemed will unite in ascribing praise and thanksgiving to Christ. The language of every heart will be, “Worthy, worthy, worthy is the Lamb, who gave His life for me.” [See Revelation 5:12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 67)
Brethren and sisters, are we prepared to stand the test that will soon be brought to bear upon us? We must have strength from above, else we shall fail. Let us seek God during this meeting. Let us put away the spirit of controversy and of faultfinding. Let us cherish the spirit of humility, of love, of peace. Let us cling to the mighty pillars of truth and exalt the Lord God of Israel, making Him our fear and our dread. God grant that this may be the experience of every one!
(19LtMs, Ms 110, 1904, 68)
Ms 112, 1904
“Watchman, What of the Night?” “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California October 25, 1904 Previously unpublished.
A most trying time is before us; and until the close of this earth’s history, the perils thickening around us will continue to increase. And still, notwithstanding the importance of the present hour, Seventh-day Adventists are as the church spoken of [in] the last part of the third chapter of Revelation. The whole of this chapter is a lesson of warning to us, to which we shall do well to take heed; for the time is at hand.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 1)
The political condition of the world makes it necessary for us to be on guard every moment, lest Satan take an advantage of us and we be drawn into some fascinating, deceptive delusion, which he has prepared as a snare for our souls.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 2)
The religious and the political world is filled with great unrest. Many things will arise to disturb the minds of men and to cause them to live in an atmosphere of uncertainty.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 3)
Warnings come from God to His watchmen, telling them of the necessity of keeping a close, earnest, watchful guard. Satan, with all his host, is on the field of battle. He will employ every stratagem possible to obtain advantages over God’s people. Let the watchmen of the Lord search the Scriptures closely. Let them put all their powers to use in the Lord’s service. Let them not think that the present is a time when they can afford to be at ease; for the thief cometh to steal and to destroy, if possible, the sheep of God’s pasture. I am instructed to bear to our people the message that Satan is working with all his misappropriated power to overcome them. He works by whisperings, by surmisings, by causing bitterness among believers, so that threatened dangers can scarcely be mentioned, because some will say, “It is a thrust to do injury to souls.” Let those who say this get out of the path of evil, and they will not think that the sword that is cutting against evil workers is turned against them. The two-edged sword of truth cuts both ways, right and left; for the Word of God must reach the people. The attention of men and women must be aroused. Let those who are continually complaining keep out of the way, and let the sword of the Spirit do its work.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 4)
Read the thirty-third and the thirty-fourth chapters of Ezekiel, and make straight paths for your feet, let the lame be turned out of the way. The instruction contained in these chapters is not a pleasing fable, but the truth of God. Read and study this instruction, and put the power of your understanding to the utmost stretch to understand what it means to those living in these last days.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 5)
There is great need now of men who understand what it means to live for God in a world where idolatry and all other kinds of iniquity prevail. Men and women have been blindfolded by the theories and the skepticism of Satan. Because iniquity shall abound, many will depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. If it were possible, Satan will deceive the very elect.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 6)
Heavy responsibility rests upon those who stand in positions of trust in the cause of God. The work of proclaiming the third angel’s message should be carried forward in the power of the Spirit. The present is a time of fearful peril, and those who stand in positions of responsibility are not to keep silent. Of what use are sleepy watchmen, who cannot see the threatening danger and who do not warn the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 7)
If evil is constantly being done in the church, we may know that the enemy of righteousness is at work. Those who do these evil works are faithfully to be labored for. The harm that they are doing is to be clearly pointed out. They are to be dealt with according to the directions that Christ has given in His Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 8)
“If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” [Matthew 5:23, 24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 9)
These are the rules laid down by our Saviour, and we are to respect and obey them. But there are many who follow their own perverse ideas. They cherish enmity in their hearts and do not try to carry out the directions Christ has given them. The church is the school in which God’s children are to be prepared for entrance into the school above. Those who hold office in the church have important duties to perform. Many neglect these duties, because they fear that the performance of them might not be pleasant.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 10)
Ministers are to be faithful pastors of the church. They are to be true medical missionaries. If they suffer wrong to go unreproved, if they neglect to present faithfully before the erring their mistakes and their dangers, God will hold them accountable for the results of their neglect. When they see a brother doing wrong, they should faithfully, in kindness and love, tell him of his mistakes and point out the way to the right.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 11)
There are many in the church who have not a true knowledge of the practical working of truth. Sin is constantly being practiced, and the result is a terribly neglected garden.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 12)
We are charged to watch for souls as they that must give an account. We cannot pass over sins and at the same time faithfully discharge our duty. A sinful man, if he does not come to a realization of his wrongdoing, will perish in his sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 13)
Read the eighteenth chapter of Matthew. The whole chapter is to be carefully studied. There is faultfinding that should not exist. Then again there are faults that must be corrected that should not be left to corrupt the church. Go to the one who is in the wrong, and tell him of his danger, not in a self-important way, but in a way that will show him your desire to save him from being ruined by his faults.
(19LtMs, Ms 112, 1904, 14)
Ms 114, 1904
Directions Regarding Work for Colored People College View, Nebraska September 17, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in PCO 124-127. +
I have a message to bear in every place. I call upon our people in America to awake to the responsibilities resting upon them. In your donations, be sure that you give liberally to sustain the work that is being done for the colored people in the Southern field. There are mission schools and sanitariums to be established for this people, and the work calls for means.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 1)
In sending means for the missionary work for the colored people, conducted by the Southern Missionary Society, be careful to state distinctly that this is the object for which the money is to be used, and let it be passed quickly to those having this work in charge. If you desire to give to the Huntsville school, the colored sanitarium, the building of schools and meetinghouses, or to other specific lines of work for the colored people, be very careful to state your wishes plainly. If care is not taken in regard to this, the money will not always find its way to the places where it is so much needed. There is yet much to be done in this field.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 2)
God has shown for human beings an infinite depth of love, and yet how far short we fall of appreciating this love. Christ died on the cross of Calvary that sinners might be redeemed from the slavery of sin and placed on vantage ground before God. Think of the wonderful love that the Father revealed in making this sacrifice. It is ours to point those outside the fold to this love, ours to tell sinners what Christ has done for them and what they may become through His transforming grace.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 3)
We desire that in all that is done, the Lord’s name shall be glorified and His cause advanced. Never was there a time when wise generalship was so much needed as at the present time. Human prejudice is not of God. To be guided by impulse is very dangerous. Human impulse is a poor commodity and can not take the place of sanctified reason. The Lord Jesus is looking upon every soul with intense interest. He has declared that the spiritual character of His church is to be carefully maintained. The church is in the world and is to do a work for the world, but the doors of the church are not to be opened to worldliness. “Every plant which My heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up.” [Matthew 15:13.] The church must be strictly guarded. Its sacred character must be demonstrated to the world. “Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure.” [Philippians 2:12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 4)
Every line of work now to be done in the South is to be carefully and studiously carried forward from point to point. The workers are to make the most of the opportunities that come to them to become acquainted with the leading men in the world. They are to set an example that will magnify and honor the truth. Every church is to work in a way that will reveal Christ. There is to be no coldness and indifference in the work. Sanitariums and schools for the white people and for the colored people are to be established. In the providence of God, we have a most beautiful location for our colored school in Huntsville. And the school is to be provided with buildings and facilities that will compare favorably with the location. The good work being done there for colored students is to receive encouragement. After the school term is over, the students are not to be left without employment, to seek for it among worldlings. A great deal is lost when this is done.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 5)
All are to work unitedly, doing their best to help the students at this school, some of whom are fatherless and motherless, doubly orphaned. A deep, sensitive compassion should be felt for these youth.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 6)
There is none too much land in the school farm. The school is to be so conducted that Christ can look upon it with pleasure. The farm is to be a noble representation of the work that the Lord wishes to see done on it. All connected with the school are to be trees of the Lord’s planting, revealing in their lives fruit that harmonizes with the purposes and work of the school. Their words and deeds are to bear witness to the difference between sin and obedience, revealing the transforming power of the grace of Christ on the hearts of those who give themselves to Christ as His children.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 7)
The students who have given their hearts to the Lord are to be prepared to go forth as workers for Him. They are members of His family. It is His desire that everything about the school shall be neat and orderly. Nothing is to be left to go at loose ends. Special evangelistic work is to be done for those students who enter the school unconverted. There should be a church school for the younger ones. Before all is to be kept the thought that Christ is their Saviour, that they are called and chosen by Him. Strict discipline will be needed, and this can be secured by faithful instruction.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 8)
The Lord has long looked for this work to be done at the Huntsville school. A great deal of work was done on the farm by Brother Jacobs. He was faithful and diligent in his work, trying to educate the land just as the minds of the students may be educated.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 9)
God designs that this family of colored students shall furnish a representation of reform. In this locality the white can work for the colored people. The students are to be treated as the Lord’s property, bought with a price. The actions of those who believe that the Lord is soon to come are to harmonize with this belief.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 10)
Special efforts are to be made to instruct the colored believers in the North. They may be found in twos and threes in many places, and they would be willing to receive instruction from their white brethren.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 11)
I am bidden to say that there never was a time when we needed to be more zealous. Every one who can is to deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Christ. There is a solemn work before us.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 12)
We are not to take the position that white believers are to worship by themselves and colored believers by themselves. But neither are we to say that they are to worship together. In some places prejudice against the association of the races is so strong in the minds of the whites that they would not attend meeting if colored people were present. Both races must hear the saving truth that we have to present; and in places where the prejudice is so strong, let the colored people be given help to provide themselves with a place for worship in which they may meet together by themselves. When the mingling of whites and colored believers brings offense to the whites, other plans must be adopted; for both classes must hear the message that means so much.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 13)
In the efforts that are made in the South to proclaim the message for this time, the work for the whites and the blacks will have to be done separately. The colored believers must be provided with meetinghouses of their own. This is the plan that has been followed in Nashville. The colored believers there have a neat, roomy meetinghouse, in which they can worship God in accordance with the light He has given them. Our colored brethren and sisters should be thankful for the privilege of meeting together for the worship of God and of working for their fellow men.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 14)
We must do all in our power to remove the barriers that would prevent us reaching all classes of white people in the South, high and low, rich and poor. Thus the Lord has presented the matter to me. In cities where the prejudice against colored people is very strong among the whites, we must accommodate ourselves to circumstances and follow a course of action that will remove all hindrance to the acceptance of the truth. We must gain access to the white people. God has given us a message of great importance for them which they must hear.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 15)
When the Lord Jesus sent His disciples forth on their first missionary journey, He charged them not to go to the Gentiles or the Samaritans, but to go to “the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” [Matthew 10:6.] Why? Because if the disciples were to go to the Gentiles, the Jews would not listen to their message. After they had given the message to the Jews, they were at liberty to proclaim the truth to all nationalities, high and low, free and bond, rich and poor.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 16)
Today the truth is to be proclaimed to all nations and kindreds and tongues and peoples. Christ desires us to labor in a way that will not arouse prejudice; for when prejudice is aroused, some are cut off from hearing the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 17)
After Christ had been crucified and had risen from the dead, He remained with His disciples on this earth for forty days, giving them much instruction. The time came when He must ascend to His Father. But He promised to send them His Spirit as His successor. This Spirit was to be the guide and counsellor of the church, teaching the disciples and bringing to their remembrance the things that Christ had told them. By the Spirit, under Christ’s own dictation, there was given to the church its only code and charter. No human being could interfere to prevent Christ’s followers from having the divine sufficiency of the Spirit. Said Christ, “My kingdom is not of this world.” [John 18:36.] It has no principles in common with the world. Human patronage is not to be sought by it.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 18)
The Holy Scriptures are to be just as precious to the colored man as to the white man. In the South the white believers and the colored believers, because of the prejudice existing, may meet together in different houses of worship. But every church, whether composed of white or of colored members, is to reveal to the world a representation of Christ’s sufficiency. Every church is under the most sacred obligation to show that they are seeking a preparation for the future life in the earth made new, where there will be no lines of distinction. God will put up no walls of partition between the white and the colored believers. Men have put up their barriers in this world, but there are no such barriers in the home that Christ is preparing for those who love Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 19)
We are still in this world, where these barriers exist, and we must work in a way that will enable us to reach all classes. Let not the present obstructions worry you and destroy your faith and confidence in God. Let the believers in the South, both white and black, become, through the transforming grace of Christ, like the heavenly pattern. If the white church is to become a holy temple for God, the character building of the members must be after the character building of the meek and lowly Jesus. If the black man has given himself to God as His child, let him believe that he is just as precious in His sight as are His white children. He may lift his head toward the light and become a partaker of the divine nature. It is his privilege to reveal the character of Christ. By the divine presence, he may be transformed in heart and mind, and from him may radiate heaven’s dazzling beams. Christ may shine forth from him the perfection of all righteousness. The glory of the Saviour is his defense.
(19LtMs, Ms 114, 1904, 20)
Ms 116, 1904
Let This Mind Be in You “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California April 14, 1904 Previously unpublished.
For the last few days my mind has been dwelling upon some of the discourses given by the apostle Paul. During the last two nights their importance has been brought before my mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 1)
Yesterday, I thought to write a few words of encouragement to my son J. E. White. But as I wrote, the sweet peace of God came into my soul, the vigor of my mind seemed to be renewed, the pain in my head ceased, and I wrote many pages.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 2)
In the visions of the night, I stood before a large congregation, repeating with the power of the Spirit the second chapter of Philippians:
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 3)
“If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfil ye My joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vain-glory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.” [Verses 1-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 4)
Will those who read these inspired words consider their meaning, and seek to bring themselves into conformity to the example of humility and lowliness revealed in our Lord Jesus Christ? Will those who are striving to become first and foremost bear in mind that the Majesty of heaven, our Lord and our Redeemer, in laying aside His glory, left an example of humility for His people in every church?
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 5)
By precept, as well as by example, Christ taught lessons of humility. We have an instance recorded in the eighteenth chapter of Matthew. His disciples came unto Him, saying, “Who is greatest in the kingdom of heaven?” [Verse 1.] Shall we whose privilege it is to be entrusted with the gospel message in our day ask similar questions? Shall we be desirous of attaining the highest positions? Let those who are selfishly striving for high positions heed the words of Christ in answer to His disciples’ question. He does not commend their character. He desires them to become an example of humility to the flock of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 6)
“And Jesus called a little child unto Him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me.” [Verses 2-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 7)
Consider carefully the words: “But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were drowned in the depths of the sea.” This shows how heaven regards wrong purposes or evil actions that cause others to stumble. “Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come, but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 8)
If any one is cherishing any evil thing that is a cause of offense to any one, he should cut it loose and cast it from him. However much he may appreciate his unsanctified sharpness, God writes it down in His book.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 9)
Christ continues: “Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire.” [Verses 8, 9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 10)
I have a warning for professed Christians who cherish an evil disposition to exalt themselves. They try in every possible way to receive honor one above another, and often in their efforts they do grievous wrongs that annoy and perplex their brethren. They consider it a matter of great importance that they themselves are treated with honor and respect, but they regard it of little importance how they treat others who are the Lord’s purchased possession. By harsh, unfeeling words, they bring pain and discouragement to their brethren. They need to learn the precious lessons that Christ gave in such plain and distinct words to His disciples.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 11)
Those who have neglected to learn the true science of soul-saving, who have exalted their sophistries above the plain truths of God’s word, should heed these words of the Great Medical Missionary:
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 12)
“Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven”—a personal God who is in heaven. “For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. How think ye? if a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that any should perish.” [Verses 10-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 13)
There is a great science to be learned by church members—the science of soul-saving. Let them with compassionate effort seek to be a blessing to their fellow men, to speak only pleasant and sanctified words, lest they shall injure souls. If one neglects to bear the burdens he should bear, and to exercise the love that he should exercise, will you say, “Let him alone: we cannot help him: turn him out of the church”? As members of the body of Christ, we are to study the science of soul-saving.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 14)
In the infinite sacrifice He has made, Jesus has shown the value He places upon the human soul. Those who, notwithstanding His example, exalt themselves will some day understand how precious are the souls for whom Christ has shed His blood.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 15)
I am charged with a message of appeal to our churches, that they make no delay in seeking to obtain a practical education in doing the will of our heavenly Father to save souls that are ready to perish. The solemn messages of Revelation two and three should arouse our churches to realize their solemn obligation, then put forth personal efforts in the work of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 16)
Let the example of our Bible teachers be such as to give the impression that they reverence God and His Son Jesus Christ whom the Father gave to our world. The only begotten Son, equal with the Father, gave His sinless life a ransom for every soul. And those who have experienced this redemption are called to do their utmost to be laborers together with God, and in co-operation with Christ, under the ministration of the Holy Spirit, to manifest an intelligent, working knowledge of the great science of soul-saving. This they can do if they are consecrated to God. Should not those who are saved by the infinite sacrifice of Christ stand in their lot and place?
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 17)
“We are laborers together with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] Are you forming your character building after the divine similitude? If you fail to perfect your own characters, others will pattern after your imperfections.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 18)
“When I consider Thy heavens, the work of Thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which Thou hast ordained; what is man, that Thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that Thou visitest him?” [Psalm 8:3, 4.] It is high time that those who profess to be followers of Christ reverently study and obey strictly the lessons He has given them. Let them place themselves under discipline to the Omnipotent One; to Him who upholds all things by the word of His power, who directs and keeps in place the heavenly bodies. He only hath immortality, dwelling in light unapproachable.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 19)
There are many, even in the churches, who are disobedient, unthankful, unholy, by whom the gospel of Christ is brought into contempt, and the cause of God is constantly dishonored. The Lord is greatly displeased with professed Christians who are not refined and educated in what constitutes Christian character. If all who profess to be Christians would honor Christ, they would consider that all for whom Christ has died are His property. He has paid an infinite price that they may be placed on vantage ground, that they need not be compelled by Satan to join themselves to his apostate army. Many need to reveal a different attitude to their brethren than they reveal at present.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 20)
“Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.” [Philippians 2:12, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 21)
Your greatest consideration should be the salvation of your own soul. Cease to watch and judge other people. You have a work of greatest importance, in which no one else can act your part. You are to work out your own salvation. You cannot for one moment safely relax your vigilance in prayer and obedience to all God’s requirements. You cannot afford to give yourself up to pride and boasting. Your only safe course is to walk humbly with God, fearing lest you make rash movements, and by a display of an unconverted heart give occasion for the truth to be evil spoken of. Continual spiritual vigilance is the price of our victory. If we will draw nigh to God, He will draw nigh to us.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 22)
So great was the love of Christ for the human race, fallen in sin, that He left His home of glory. He laid aside His royal robe, and clothed His divinity with the humble garb of humanity, thus revealing the true science of salvation, the wonderful union of divinity with humanity. Thus we may receive the imparted righteousness of Christ. Through belief in Him we receive power to become the sons of God, and, being partakers of the divine nature, to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 23)
The Majesty of heaven revealed before the world a sinless character, that His salvation might be revealed in the lives of His disciples, bearing witness to the world, to angels, and to men of the grace and glory that will be revealed to all who will deny self and take up the cross of Christ. Through His grace, they are justified, made righteous. And every soul to whom Christ has imparted His righteousness is under solemn obligation to practice that righteousness. The imputed righteousness of Christ will become implanted righteousness, if they will continually follow in His steps.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 24)
Christ has taken His position at the head of humanity. Though He came to our world, was born of humble parentage, and accepted a life of poverty, yet He was a Prince. It was for our sakes that He become poor, that through His poverty we might receive the eternal riches. “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.” [Isaiah 53:5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 25)
You cannot do greater dishonor to Christ than to take His name, yet deny Him in your actions, and exalt yourself, instead of following His example of humility. If you do not practice His virtues, He will not accept you as His representative. When church members give evidence that they are born again, they will reveal a new life, and others will see by their good works that they are indeed bearing the fruits of righteousness. “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin.... In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God.” [1 John 3:9, 10.] “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 7:21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 26)
“Do all things without murmurings and disputings; that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world; holding forth the word of life; that I may rejoice in the day of Christ, that I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain. Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all. For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me.” [Philippians 2:14-18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 27)
Whatever your calling or your responsibility, do your duty in faith, in obedience, in cheerfulness with hope and courage in the Lord. You need not seek for the supremacy. Leave all this with God, and let your work bring its own reward.
(19LtMs, Ms 116, 1904, 28)
Ms 118, 1904
Talk/Union With Christ Riverside, California December 11, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in PC 314-319. +
Christ had been giving His disciples the instruction contained in the fourteenth chapter of John. Then He led them from the upper chamber out through the city to the Mount of Olives. On their way they passed a beautiful vine; and the disciples, charmed with its loveliness, called the Saviour’s attention to it. As they looked upon it, Christ said, “I am the true vine, and My Father is the husbandman. Every branch in Me that beareth not fruit, He taketh away; and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit.” [John 15:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 1)
God allows trouble to come upon us, that He may test and try us. The pruning will cause pain, but it is God who applies the knife. The divine husbandman prunes away the harmful growth, that the fruit may be richer and more abundant.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 2)
“Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in Me. I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without Me ye can do nothing.” [Verses 4, 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 3)
“Abide in Me, and I in you.” [Verse 4.] How are we to abide in Christ? By a daily, hourly faith. We are not safe in any other position. A man may have his name on the church books, and make a high profession, but this avails nothing unless he has a living connection with Christ, unless his spirit, his words, his deportment, his business transactions with believers and unbelievers reveal the virtues that come from such a union. A man who is thus united with Christ has a living faith, which takes hold upon divine power; and he is enabled to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 4)
“If a man abide not in Me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned. If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 5)
In thought, word, and deed show that you are abiding in Christ. Let your speech reveal this. Speech is a precious talent. Our words are to be words that God and the holy angels can hear with approval. Our minds are to be storehouses filled with the treasures of the Bible. Let the walls of memory’s hall be hung with the treasures of God’s Word, with His precious promises. Store up these promises, that in time of need you may be able to give them to the weary and heavy laden. You are God’s missionary just as soon as you take your stand under His banner. You are to be a laborer together with Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 6)
“Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples.” [Verse 8.] What is the fruit that ye are to bear?—The fruit of the Spirit—“love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance.” [Galatians 5:22, 23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 7)
“As the Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you; continue ye in My love. If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love, even as I have kept My Father’s commandments and abide in His love.” [John 15:9, 10.] He keeps us in connection with Him as He is in connection with the Father. What possibilities, what strength there is in that promise! Why do we not believe it? If there are hindrances in our way, and if we meet with difficulties, let us not give up in despair, but keep fast hold of the promises.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 8)
“These things have I spoken unto you”—that you may be sad and discouraged, refusing to believe that you can live the Christian life? No! “These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full.” [Verse 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 9)
Although you may be in trouble, you can go forward with confidence, knowing that you have an abiding Christ. He tells those who are in trouble and perplexity to bring their burdens to Him. He does not tell them to go to their neighbors and talk the matter over. To those who are weary and heavy laden He says, “Come unto Me, ... and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 10)
Do not wear a yoke of human manufacture; such yokes are heavy and galling. When we learn of Christ’s meekness and lowliness, and lay our burdens upon Him, rest will come to us. He is ever ready to help us. The Lord is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to those that ask Him than parents are to give good gifts unto their children. How full, how broad, this statement!
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 11)
But often we take ourselves in our own hands, thinking that we can arrange matters in a way that will bring us peace and rest. Do we succeed? No! We get into more trouble than before. When things arise to perplex our minds, we fret and worry and begin to accuse others and to find fault with them. What ought we to do? Christ tells us: “Verily, verily I say unto you,” He declares, “Except ye eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of man, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood dwelleth in Me and I in him. As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me.” [John 6:53-57.] “It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life.” [Verse 63.] These words are clearly explained in (John 5:24), “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and he shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.”
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 12)
Do not talk of the faults of others. Take care of your own garden. See that your own heart is cleansed by the power of God. When trouble comes, instead of getting out of patience, instead of fretting and worrying, go to the Lord, and tell Him all about it. Has He not said, “Ask, and it shall be given unto you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you?” [Matthew 7:7.] Go right to the Lord, and in humility of mind, tell Him about your trouble. Do not go to human friends; for they have all the burdens they can bear. Go to the One who gave His life for you. You have been bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are His. Do not walk in self-sufficiency, thinking that you are capable of guiding yourself aright. “Learn of Me,” Christ says, “For I am meek and lowly in heart.” [Matthew 11:29.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 13)
Kneel before the Lord, and ask Him to be a help to you. Tell Him your heart is burdened, and ask Him to remove the load. Night after night I have told Him this, when for hours I have been unable to sleep, because of the thought of what must be done here and elsewhere to lead our people to realize the glorious probabilities and possibilities before those who engage wholeheartedly in the Lord’s work and to get them to take up this load.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 14)
“Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, the Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He seeth the Father do: For what things soever He doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth Him all things that Himself doeth: and He will show Him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. For the Father riseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will. For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment to the Son; That all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son honoreth not the Father which hath sent Him.” [John 5:19-23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 15)
Do not think that by placing your burdens on others you can find relief. Come right to the Burden-bearer, and tell Him about them. Believe that He is able and willing to meet the circumstances of your case. When in contrition you come to the foot of the cross, when you have faith in the merits of the crucified and risen Saviour, you will receive power through Him. As you cast your helpless soul upon Him, He gives you peace and joy and strength and courage. Then you are able to tell some one else how precious Christ is to you. You can say, “I sought Him and found Him precious to my soul.”
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 16)
“Ye shall find rest.” [Matthew 11:29.] How? By living experience. Because Christ’s yoke is a yoke of patience and gentleness and longsuffering. He, the Prince of the heavenly host, humbled Himself. He took upon Himself human nature and stood at the head of humanity, that He might teach fallen man how to be a partaker of the divine nature. Those who learn His meekness and lowliness learn also how to love one another as He has loved them. They will reach the place where they refuse to criticize and condemn others. They learn that there is committed to them a work that no one else can do for them—the work of learning of Christ. When we place ourselves in His hands, He shows us the possibilities and probabilities before us and bids us go for help to One infinitely higher than erring human beings.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 17)
Christ is our efficiency. How do I know this? I know it by experience. For a while, many years ago, I was in despair. Then I cast myself on the mercy and love of the Saviour, and His power came upon me. At one time those who were working over me thought me dead. But all at once I raised my voice in prayer. The power of God was upon me all night long, and henceforth I understood that I must look to Christ and not to any human being for relief. I had been praying and praying for help, and all the time my Saviour was standing by my side, waiting for me to recognize Him as my sufficiency, my strength, my grace. I learned the lesson, and after that, when I kneeled down to pray, I believed that I would receive an answer, whether I felt as if I would or not. Feeling is not to be our guide. Feeling is not faith, but it is as widely separated from faith as the east is from the west.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 18)
Why should we have [doubt] and question as to whether we shall receive the promised blessing? God does not alter the word that has gone forth out of His mouth. When we trust in Him, our hearts will be filled with peace and joy. When irritating words are spoken to us, we do not retaliate; but when opportunity offers, we tell how good the Lord is and what He is willing to do for those who trust in Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 19)
God wants every one of us to come to Him as little children come to their parents. He wants us to ask Him in faith, nothing doubting, for grace to supply our needs. “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” [James 1:5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 20)
We are God’s little children, but let us not forget that He expects us to grow up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. Let us talk of God’s goodness and tell of His power, putting away gloom and unbelief. Let us talk faith. God wants us to be strong in His strength. He died to save us, and He wants us to reach the high standard that He holds before us.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 21)
We are not to stand still in the Christian life. There is an advancement for us to make. We are to lay hold of Him who has all power, remembering that every hour, every moment we need His help. We are to be always ready to speak to others in regard to the grace and the saving power of our Lord Jesus Christ. It is the privilege of every one to grow in grace, daily reaching higher attainments in the Christian life.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 22)
Oh, how I wish that we would honor Christ by realizing what He wants to do for us and taking Him at His Word. If we would do this, we should be sunshiny Christians. By beholding Christ, we would be changed into His likeness. But we shall never grow in grace by beholding the faults and mistakes and defects of some one else. Instead, we will become spiritually dwarfed and enfeebled. Let us keep looking to Christ, thinking of what He has done for us and of what He has promised to do. Thus we shall be changed into His likeness. This is true religion. In the future we shall have to contend with difficulties tenfold greater than any we have yet had. Do you ask why I say this? Do you not realize that time is very short? He is working and planning with intensity of effort to place obstacles in the way of God’s people and to hinder their progress. We have the powers of darkness to meet. At this time, more than ever before, willing, unquestioning obedience is needed if we come off conquerors.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 23)
“This is My commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.” [John 15:12.] My dear friends, for Christ’s sake take your stand on higher ground. Every feature of our faith is to be tested in the way that is the most trying. The pillars of our faith are to be tested. Sophistry will be brought in as it was to Adam and Eve. You will be strongly tempted; and unless you have firm faith in the principles of the truth for this time, you will be led astray. Look to Christ as your helper. Take Him into your heart as an abiding friend. As you do this, His blessing will rest upon you in large measure. You will be kept by the power of God. The enemy will not be able to lead you to swerve from your allegiance.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 24)
My dear friends, I want to ask you in conclusion to do what you can to help in the establishment of the Glendale Sanitarium. You may have to make a sacrifice in order to respond to this call, but God will richly bless you in so doing. Those who have the work in hand are doing their best, but they are in great need of funds. This institution must be furnished. First give yourselves to the Lord, and then bring your offerings to Him. We want to see the Glendale Sanitarium put in working order, so that the sick who come for treatment may hear the truth. Often we meet those who first heard and became interested in the truth while at one of our sanitariums and who have been keeping the Sabbath ever since.
(19LtMs, Ms 118, 1904, 25)
Ms 120, 1904
Talk/The Work in the Southern States Refiled as Ms 2, 1905.
Ms 122, 1904
“I am afraid that sufficient...” Refiled as Ms 4, 1905.
Ms 124, 1904
The Nebraska Sanitarium Refiled as Ms 6, 1905.
Ms 126, 1904
Talk/Growing in Grace Refiled as Ms 8, 1905.
Ms 128, 1904
Non-Essential Subjects to be Avoided Refiled as Ms 10, 1905.
Ms 130, 1904
Instruction Regarding the Huntsville School Refiled as Ms 12, 1905.
Ms 132, 1904
Talk/Union With Christ Duplicate of Ms 118, 1904.
Ms 134, 1904
“I was awakened at two o’clock...” Refiled as Ms 80, 1905.
Ms 136, 1904
A Change of Heart Needed Refiled as Ms 82, 1905.
Ms 138, 1904
That Your Joy May Be Full Refiled as Ms 84, 1905.
Ms 139, 1904
Counsel Regarding the Work at Huntsville Nashville, Tennessee July 6, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in PCO 122-123.
I write to our brethren in Nashville. I have not time to copy that which I have read to those assembled, but it will all be written out that you may read it.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 1)
Let our Brother Nicola now consider that the Lord has pointed out that changes should be made in the faculty. It would not be wise to consent for one to remain longer who has been years as the highest authority and yet has not filled the position to build up the school, for he would certainly be tempted, and would tempt others, to be dissatisfied and would create a disorganized state of things. Brother Melendy—who has also been on the farm—would have a chance to be proved, for the time has come when experiments must be made and able, capable men come in who will work decidedly to make changes for the better. And if Brother Melendy can unite as a Christian with Brother Rogers to work decided changes; then in prayer and faith, and in all humility of mind, let these men unite. The Lord will bless them and will work with them, giving them wisdom and His grace to improve in all excellency of Christian character. The worker for the Master must become intelligent in regard to the situation and, as a wise man, give an example to his students that he heeds the words of Christ and practices them in his individual experience. There is great room for improvement in many things.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 2)
“Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; ... and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.”Matthew 11:28-30.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 3)
It would be a sin to retain a man who has established habits which need to be changed for right habits, and who could not see his defects, and continue him as an educator of youth or as an example in a school. Those who discern his defects see many excellent qualities in the man; but he does not discern the danger of stamping his defects upon the characters of others—defects which they may retain through the whole period of their lives. The test has been made in Huntsville.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 4)
The Lord discerns that there must be a change for the better. A teacher is always to be apt to learn, grasping every idea of advance because he needs knowledge that he may obtain that correct development of character which constantly leads to higher attainments. All who are educators in our schools are themselves to be ever learning of the great Teacher who is seeking to draw their attention to Himself, that they shall be complete in Christ Jesus, without spot or wrinkle or any such things.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 5)
Now I wish to say, Brother Melendy, if you cannot be kind, respectful, and courteous to the man chosen to come in to the Huntsville school and exercise his capabilities to help the students to advance; if you cannot be a kind brother, a companion to unite with him in continuing to make improvements, you will come to work in opposite directions and make it very hard through your unsanctified ways and spirit. I know you can unite with Brother Rogers if you will wear the yoke of Christ and become a learner in Christ’s school. My heart desires this, and it is the wisest thing that you can do. But rather than remain and feel it your privilege to criticize, and imbue the students with disaffection, the very best thing you can do is to leave. But it is not the best thing for you to do to cherish your own defects of character.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 6)
May the Lord strengthen you, my brethren, all who have any part to act, to stand in your lot and fill your place. Now is your test and your trial. Come up to your position and do right because it is right. I have written these lines because every hand that will work valiantly for the Master will be needed. We need faithful men who are continually growing in grace and the knowledge of the truth. May the Lord bless you.
(19LtMs, Ms 139, 1904, 7)
Ms 140, 1904
Diary, January to March 1904 NP January 30 - March 22, 1904 Previously unpublished. January 30, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium
After close of Sabbath. I have not had much courage and physical strength. I have put to severe tax my physical powers. I must now try to recover from this depression of mental exhaustion. W. C. White left us last Wednesday evening for Oakland. Sara and I were to leave Thursday morning accompanied by Brother James for Mountain View, the place selected for the location of Pacific Press. C. H. Jones was quite earnest we should see the place and make any suggestions. I had put to the tax every power of my being to finish writings that were needed for the book on Education, and I cannot now bring any nerve and energy into physical and mental effort. The morning that I supposed I could go on early train I had no disposition to do anything. I had not strength and could not command any force to do anything. I am now of the opinion that it would be presumption; I am so weak.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 1)
March 4, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
This morning March 4, 1904, my sleep has been broken. I open the first diary book at hand to leave a few words in it. I am laboring through an attack of severe cold and I awoke quite early, and I could not sleep for some time after one o’clock. But I feel asleep and was in a meeting where special matters were being discussed. Someone began to strike a discouraging note, and another followed with still a deeper and more hopeless note. Then I thought, “This will never do. We came here to meet the Lord, not the power of unbelief and darkness. Christ is light, and in Him is no darkness at all. Talk faith, pray in faith.” I had a message for the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 2)
March 5, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I am pressed with many matters that I desire to write out that may be a blessing to many souls who are troubled.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 3)
March 6, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium
I thank the Lord I suffer no pain, but a weariness that I sometimes fear will never leave me. I pray to the Lord to give me strength to relieve me of this brain weariness. I have been taking heroic treatment to sweat away and break up this cold; but while I am conscious of improvement, I am strengthless; answering the description a grasshopper is a burden.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 4)
All seems to me to be useless in my labors. I see and sense the perils of the last days are upon us, and yet I feel that my efforts amount to next to nothingness. Shock after shock has come to my spiritual nerve powers to see how readily such men as Doctor Kellogg (and he denies that he has done this work when the Spirit of the Lord declares over and over that he has done this) will become beclouded with error that would lead the flock of God astray into by and forbidden paths, away from the truth and away from the certain, sure solid-rock foundation to build upon the sand. [Continues regarding Dr. Kellogg and The Living Temple, etc.]
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 5)
March 8, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
The past night many things have been represented to me. People were gathering, and there was scarcely room for them. Everyone seemed to be anxious to accommodate each other. A very pleasant, unselfish spirit seemed to prevail. All seemed to be trying to settle without confusion. Many claimed to know me of whom I had not remembrance. Some inquiries were made in regard to the people who dishonor the truth in their works, denying the truth, and women in their dress absorbing the Lord’s money to make a show. All this was bringing upon the foundation hay, wood, and stubble. All their good works were so discounted and disapproved of God that they were as salt that had lost its savor, good for nothing as far as influence was concerned; for the influence of their lessons given in pride and selfishness tainted all their works. The position each occupies is one of solemn responsibility, for we are to be converted and not practice the world’s extravagance. They will be judged by the law of ten commandments and “the law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul.” [Psalm 19:7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 6)
March 10, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I have every reason to be grateful to my heavenly Father, for I have rested and slept quite well. My sleep was over at quarter before three o’clock. I have the pleasure of seeing stars in the heavens.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 7)
Sunday morning, March 20, 1904 Healdsburg
This morning, Sunday, I am grateful to report a good night’s rest. I am very thankful to my heavenly Father that His presence was with me yesterday as I spoke to the large congregation from Daniel, chapter one. For one hour I was speaking to the people, and there was so much to be said that I could not give it to the people in one talk.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 8)
The Lord is very precious to me. I am anxious that the school here in Healdsburg shall at all times be conducted in such a way that the religious interest shall be the first and highest study. If the hearts of the students are drawn toward heavenly things, then in just that proportion will the words and the actions testify of heavenly things. Spiritual health of the soul creates an atmosphere that is fragrant.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 9)
March 21, 1904 Healdsburg, Calif.
I am thankful to my heavenly Father that I have had sleep during the night. In the afternoon I had a long siege of sneezing. I felt that I was taking cold while on the cars and did my best to fence against it, and the Lord did give me strength to speak Sabbath forenoon to a large congregation in Healdsburg church. The influenza is upon me. I shall do the best I can under the circumstances.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 10)
Yesterday after speaking I felt that I could scarcely close. There was so much left unsaid that I desired to say. My soul is full of matter that I wish to bring before the people of God who have every advantage of knowing the truth, but many of whom are not exemplifying the truth in the life and exemplifying Christ in words, in spirit, in action.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 11)
March 22, 1904 Healdsburg, Calif.
The weather continues cloudy, and snow is on the mountains. We have some hail with the rain. This makes the weather very unpleasant and disagreeable.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 12)
I had conversation with Elder Daniells in regard to some things at Washington. He speaks very encouragingly of the reception they received at Washington, D.C. He has worked intensely and needs more help. Oh, that I had the strength that I desire. I would be glad to engage in the work with my brethren as I desire to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 13)
Elder Daniells has been working many places where there has seemed to be a necessity, and he reports that all the conferences he has visited have taken new courage since the Review and Herald has been removed from Battle Creek to Washington. They have increased confidence in the testimonies the Lord has given for the benefit of His people, and when the work commences in earnest in building, means will begin to come in. We need now to speak words of encouragement in the church paper Review and Herald. We need not one word of unbelief coming from any soul regarding this work of moving our publishing interest to Washington. We must now have increasing faith, for the enemy of all righteousness will seek to discourage in every line of work possible.
(19LtMs, Ms 140, 1904, 14)
Ms 141, 1904
Diary, April 1904 NP April 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5MR 119-120; 8MR 165; 5Bio 319-320. April 1, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I have not slept much the past night. The thought of change and the long journey fills me at times with dread, but then I will remember the loving-kindness of the Lord. I will be of good courage and not look on the dark side but, looking unto Jesus, reflect His image and look in my Bible daily and read.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 1)
April 8, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
Thank the Lord this morning I have had better rest and sleep the past night, Thursday, than several nights past. I praise the Lord for His great goodness and mercy to me. I open to 1 Corinthians this morning. In this is a lesson for every household and every church. May the words of the apostle encourage us to meet and be thankful that it is our privilege to place ourselves in right relation to God. The letter written by the great apostle Paul comes down the line to our time.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 2)
April 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I thank my heavenly Father for His keeping care through another night. My heart is filled with gratitude and with thanksgiving. I lift up my heart and hands unto God and will offer thanksgiving and praise to His holy name who dwelleth in the heavens. He is opening many things before me of the ingenuity of Satan’s temptations of Christ in the wilderness. Had Christ failed on a single point the battle would have been lost, but Christ held the ground; and if Doctor K had heeded the light God had given him, he would have humbled his heart and denounced Satan and through repentance have turned unto the Lord. Then that victory which the Lord would have given him would have brought confession from his lips and repentance from his heart, that needeth not to be repented of. He would then have changed all his business management. He would have made the Lord God of heaven his superior.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 3)
April 24, 1904 Washington, D. C.
We arrived at Washington. I am rested. We have occupied the tourist sleeper for one week. The conductor of the car was kind, courteous, and a man that evidenced he understood his business. I was so thoroughly worn out—brain weary—that I sat up but very little for the one week we were on the journey. All in the car was pleasant. We became acquainted with the people, and we seemed as one family. There was no smoking, no card playing, no drinking. One man brought a beer bottle into the car; and as he was placing it in the cupboard, the conductor said, “We have nothing of that kind in this car.” He insisted, and the one who brought it in had to take it out of the car.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 4)
I never have taken a more pleasant journey, even in the Pullman car where, for the several years since my return from Australia, I have had a drawing room for my secretary and myself. On this occasion I insisted on having my own way and trying the tourist sleeper. I was opposed most heartily at first. My reason for doing this was that money was scarce; and if I could save quite a sum, I would feel better pleased on the journey. I secured the section, that the upper berth should not be closed down over me. This favor was granted me by paying the price of the two berths. I knew I should have to lie down most of the time. I did enjoy this rest.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 5)
The cars moved very quietly most of the time. In San Francisco we had secured seats for our party in the center of the car. In the place of two windows there was one long window for convenience of tourists to view the country as they traveled, and their view would be far better than with the two windows. I have not traveled in tourist car before, since returning to America. The change in the improvement of the cars made it as convenient and to me more desirable than the Pullman car, unless I had the drawing-room convenience as I have had. But on returning to America I was pleased with the improvements made. I shall henceforth choose the tourist car. It is twelve years since I have traveled in a tourist car.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 6)
We had opportunity to become acquainted with many on this journey, and we had only one copy of Christ’s Object Lessons and my last book on Christian Education. These were circulated around through the car family, and when we left we gave them to the conductor of the tourist sleeper. The colored porter was kind and nothing unpleasant occurred, not one word or action in the car was offensive. I have traveled thirty-six times across the continent from San Francisco to Battle Creek, Mich., and several times we patronized the tourist car, but we have generally traveled in Pullman sleeper. But this occasion was the most restful to me of any journey I have taken for years.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 7)
Sunday a.m. about eleven o’clock, the cars arrived at the station. There were awaiting us Elders Daniells, Prescott, and several others to welcome us. They led us to a two-seated surrey. It was new in appearance, with soft, leather, spring cushions and canopy top. This was, I thought, an expensive rig. The horse was large and well proportioned, a fine-looking animal.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 8)
After we were seated we were informed that this was the outfit purchased to be at my disposal while in Washington. I thought, This will never answer. I cannot myself accept of such an expensive outfit. Then the matter was explained. One of the gentlemen in the office at the capital was about to return to his home. He could not take this outfit with him, and he must sell the carriage that cost him four hundred dollars. He said to Elder Daniells, “I would be pleased to dispose of the whole outfit, a mounted harness and the horse.” Elder Daniells purchased this whole outfit for two hundred and fifty dollars. I was much surprised. I was told as long as I remained in Washington this convenient carriage was for my use. The large, proud-looking horse was perfectly manageable. We have used this superior conveyance freely, and it has been a great comfort to me. The same carriage will be all ready for the patients who are sick and will appreciate such a gallant horse and carriage.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 9)
We were taken to have a hasty look at the church. Its appearance is good, with frontage of stone. Within is a pleasant auditorium for the people to assemble. The windows and front door are ornamented with stained glass, beautiful in appearance. Four chairs, such as are used in churches, are on the platform, which was well proportioned. The pulpit and high-backed chairs harmonized. Seats and arms are covered with red velvet of the material generally used. I did not spend much time taking in all the advantages of that church building, but I praise the Lord that every debt is paid. Much means has been invested, besides the sum for the building as it stood, to make it what it should be—complete in repairs. It is now all finished. There are several rooms. One opens from the auditorium and is seated with chairs for Sabbath school. If the house should need enlarging, the partitions could be removed and thus the extension easily made. This nice, convenient place for the gospel message to be proclaimed in Washington within a short distance of the Capital is a victory gained, and it comes to us in the order of the Lord who has looked upon the necessities that must be supplied. I wanted to praise God aloud for this nice building, all ready now to be rededicated to the Lord, in which His people shall serve Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 10)
We were then conducted in the nice carriage drawn by a noble horse which may be said to resemble our much-prized horse, Charlie, which we used in Rochester where the Review and Herald was first published. It seemed wonderful to me. His name is Charlie, and he is quite as large and carries his head fully as high. It has seemed we have a second Charlie while we serve here in Washington. We rode out five or six miles from the city to settlements, and I was so very much pleased.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 11)
We came to a large building, three stories high, standing upon an eminence surrounded with trees and ten acres of land. The building is in the center, and it is a very sightly place. We enjoyed our refreshments. Sister Daniells and Sister Tuxford had been preparing for our reception. We were glad to meet our sisters, and we enjoyed the meal of fruits and a variety of foods.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 12)
Then we went out to view the land purchased for sanitarium and college site. The stream of pure water running through the whole length of our purchased land is clear as crystal and grateful to the taste. I am in no wise disappointed. I expected to see houses located near this selection of land and was somewhat disappointed; but in a day or two Sara and I called upon Sister Daniells, and she rode with us, and there we had a view of the town of Takoma Park. Excellent houses were built for the residence of those whose business was carried on in various lines in Washington city. Everything about the location of these houses seemed appropriate, cleanly, and beautified with selected trees and flowers.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 13)
Here, then, was the favorable location for our buildings, near the settlements of people who have made their homes in the country; and there is an advanced movement that no liquor store shall be sustained in this location. There is a company formed who have pledged themselves to abstinence from all intoxicating drinks. No tobacco is to be used. No card playing. There is a light shining in a dark place and is close by our selection of land. We are so pleased with the outlook and thank the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 14)
W. C. White has just been in my room to inquire for my health. He tells me several tents will now be pitched upon the land purchased, and work will begin in earnest. Thank the Lord for this showing. Much has been done already to secure the papers that make the property bona fide that of the Seventh-day Adventists, and now work will be done as fast as possible.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 15)
The house we occupy sits alone with no other houses near. It is in the center of a ten-acre lot, and the surrounding country can be viewed from every side. It seems to be so much like our own home place in St. Helena that we could scarcely realize we were in Washington, taking a full week’s time to reach this place. Everything has moved pleasantly in business transactions. This place is owned by a Mr. Carroll. Here statesmen have been assembled. President McKinley has been a guest in this house and sat at the dining table in the dining room where we take our meals. We could not have a better and more beautiful place to begin our interesting work in Washington. Our council meetings are held on first floor, in a large room. There is a very large piazza on three sides of the house, which makes it very pleasant.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 16)
April 30, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I thank the Lord for His great goodness and loving-kindness to me. The Lord has granted me the privilege of speaking with Brethren Paulson and Read and Sister Paulson and Sister Read. We had but a few words of conversation with the physicians.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 17)
We rode from Takoma to Washington. I had appointment to speak Sabbath morning at eleven o’clock. My subject was 2 Peter 1. I had freedom in speaking. This house is to be dedicated to God anew, since the property came into the possession of Seventh-day Adventists. Every dollar that was due has been paid. It is a model house for neatness. It is an honor to the Lord and represents our faith properly to all who look upon it. I thank the Lord with heart and soul and voice for this church where it now stands. It has a right presentation. Nothing is done for display, but the appearance is pleasant and all should recognize the wisdom in its purchase. It is for me a very easy house to speak in.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 18)
As the congregation was leaving I had the privilege of speaking to quite a large number. Among them was Brother Paulson. I had been informed he thought it his duty to return Sabbath evening to Chicago and there he stood with Brother Read, and I was pleased to see them—more glad than I can express. I have words to speak to these dear friends, but I am not able to write now but may the Lord help me by His Holy Spirit. I can again resume my pen.
(19LtMs, Ms 141, 1904, 19)
Ms 142, 1904
Diary, May 1904 NP May 4 - 26, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5Bio 319, 326-327. May 4, 1904 Washington, D. C.
We are now in Takoma Park, and the way is now prepared for us to advance as decidedly as possible. Every move has been made to settle up the business arrangement, and we are thankful. I am deeply and cheerfully impressed with the situation. We know that the Lord would have us now to go forward as speedily as possible and do the work before us.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 1)
Sunday, Sister McEnterfer and I rode out to find where our brethren live. Several of our brethren are already occupying rented houses in Takoma Park, and we are now prepared to judge of the location in this locality out of the city. There has been every arrangement to obtain the purest atmosphere and the purest water that can be found. A find stream runs through the lands purchased. The building site is upon an elevation where there can be no settling of dampness. Sunday, we rode about the place and we are more than pleased; for it seems to be the very place to which the Lord has guided us, although there were many things to be considered in locating our printing establishment and especially our sanitarium—that everything shall be according to the light given.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 2)
There must be most perfect arrangement for sewage. There has been sewage from a settlement which came close to the land we wished to build upon, and this matter is all arranged perfectly satisfactorily. It will be moved one mile or more in an entirely opposite direction from the grounds we occupy. We may have the most perfect arrangement for the buildings to be erected. It is an accommodation above silver or gold to have all impurities borne far away in pipes. Where a sanitarium is erected this matter should have the most complete system that can be made, that the atmosphere will ever be kept pure and sweet, that not a taint shall come to the senses. The light given me in regard to our sanitariums on the point of sewage has been repeated over and over again to correct false, careless methods in drainage.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 3)
May 9, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I thank the Lord that I can look to Him in faith and in hope and courage. I only desire that the name of the Lord shall be magnified. The Lord is my helper. In Him will I trust. Sabbath the Lord did give me words to speak to the people. I had thought to speak from (Matthew 5)—Christ’s Sermon on the Mount—but this was taken from me, and the 15th chapter of John, verses 1-17, impressed my mind. “I am the true vine and My Father is the husbandman.” [Verse 1.] My discourse was reported.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 4)
I thank the Lord that I was not wearied as I expected to be. The auditorium was crowded, and all seemed to listen with deep interest. We did not tarry to the meeting in the afternoon, except Sister Hall and Sister Maggie Hare.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 5)
Sara McEnterfer and I rode in our carriage slowly the seven miles to Takoma. I thank the Lord I have improved in health since coming to Washington. We see a great work to be done. We must counsel and watch and pray and believe and trust His living Word. We need now to hold fast the hand of living power that will sustain us if we will move under the advice given us in His Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 6)
The New Testament opens to us the rich importance of the Old Testament history. Praise the Lord, oh my soul. We are to search the Old Testament carefully, for it is a treasure house of knowledge. In the deliverance of the children of Israel from Egyptian bondage, the cloudy pillar was over that moving, denominated people as a canopy by day for forty years. At night that cloud was lighted up over them, testifying that Christ, the Light of the world, was to be their courage and their teacher and their leader. Thus He is to us today in 1904. Will our faith falter and fail? We have seen the indications that the Spirit of God has prepared the way before us, leading us to Washington; and now we need to put on the whole armor, that whatever may arise we will be prepared, through the imparted power of God, to know how to meet every emergency.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 7)
We must keep in mind constantly the words of Christ, “I am the light of the world: he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness.” [John 8:12.] We have the Word of both the Old and the New Testament history. Trust in God. Christ is the Truth, the Alpha of the Old Testament history, and all its treasures are made clear and important by the New Testament history.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 8)
Some say the Old Testament history is moonlight, the New Testament history is sunlight. As I read the Old Testament history I cannot say this. His going forth is prepared as the morning. Christ is just as much shining as the way, the truth, and the life in the Old Testament history as in the New. His instruction to Israel from Mount Sinai is the same powerful light as was expressed in His teachings when He revealed Himself in person as the Great Teacher, the Son of the Infinite God. All His words are verity and truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 9)
May 11, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I thank the Lord this morning that I have been blessed with sleep during the past night. I enjoyed my cold sponge bath. My mind is cheerful. I commit the keeping of my soul to God. I cannot keep myself. I am looking to my Saviour and trusting and believing. We cannot be faithless at any period of time; but now, in 1904, great events are being transacted and we must keep our eyes fixed upon our Leader. We must look to no man living, but make God our only trust. He is our Leader. He hath promised in Matthew, “Go ye therefore and teach all nations.” [Matthew 28:19.]
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 10)
Washington, D.C., May 12, 1904
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 11)
I arose this morning with my heart filled with gratitude and praise to His holy name. I am refreshed with sleep, and I am so grateful to my heavenly Father. I feel that expression in words is a very poor return. I must express appreciation for His love by imparting His blessings to others wherever I am. I am to represent the great missionary Worker. He expects love and obedience from all who claim to be His children. “We are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 12)
This day I have had most of my time taken up in entertaining visitors. Willie was to meet with a number of brethren who by appointment assembled in the room in this house set apart for council meetings. I had a short visit with Professor Bland and two others, a brother and a sister, Dr. ________. We rode out to show them the land purchased for the institutions to be established—the sanitarium and the school. We had considerable conversation in regard to the manner in which sanitariums should be conducted. I plainly and decidedly stated that it was a delicate matter to conduct a sanitarium correctly.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 13)
There has been an effort to fasten to the sanitarium in Battle Creek every other sanitarium, to be amenable and bound up with that sanitarium. But while in Australia, in the night season, the light was given me in a clear and distinct representation that this could not safely be done. Every sanitarium in Australia should stand on its own merits; and further, every sanitarium in America, in any conference, should likewise stand united in heart and action with true-principled men who had their hearts under the influence and control of the Holy Spirit’s guidance.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 14)
May 13, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I have passed a restless night, for my first exercise was the establishment of a sanitarium and its necessities and its management.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 15)
Nashville, Tennessee
We arrived at Nashville 26th of May, 1904. We were so completely wearied out that I could not know what to do with myself. I am tired, brain weary, and now I must rest.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 16)
I found James Edson and Emma L. White very much out of the smoky city with all its various industries and with its noise and clatter of cars and the smoke and trials that have to be in any large city. Now we are here with J. E. White, occupying rooms in his buildings that have been erected to accommodate him for office and room for workers to carry on the work of bookmaking. He and his wife occupy a small wooden building of two rooms and kitchen. One room is a sleeping room and there is another small room for dining room, another for pantry, and still another for kitchen.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 17)
They have selected a good plot of ground of ten acres. They have a few peach trees, and they have just come in bearing. I have eaten the peaches—small but good. The land is being worked quite heavily. They had excellent strawberries, and we enjoyed them. They raise potatoes for family use. A large part of the farm is in the white early rose and the sweet potatoes. They are to live largely upon what they shall raise, and all is very sweet, fresh, and nice. They have excellent fresh peas. What a blessing it is to be out of the din of the city! Brethren work for him in his bookmaking, that he may have books in circulation to receive the means to create more books.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 18)
My little family are together here once more. We shall not be able to remain here long, because they are calling for us in Washington to come as soon as possible. They want W. C. White and his mother to help them to plan and put all the wisdom together.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 19)
I ride out some every day that I feel able to do this. I thought I would not be strong enough to speak to the people, but the Lord strengthened me and He gave me freedom to speak. The place of meeting was full, and the colored people have a place of meeting of their own. I found my son very much overtaxed with burdens and perplexities, because they need more workers; and to move straight forward is difficult. A sanitarium is being carried on in the city at large expense, and yet for the rooms they occupy they are doing well. The Lord has blessed them. Brother Hansen has been doing a good work in giving treatment, but rooms in Nashville cost. But they are binding about, determined not to become overwhelmed with debt.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 20)
All this planning taxes the nerve brainpower. They have had to hire a large farm building about three miles out of the city in a very pleasant place. We have taken meals with Brother and Sister Hayward. Everything is neat and pleasant and nice. Their matron I was so surprised to see, for she was the one who was with us for a time in Cooranbong. We prized her highly. She is a strictly conscientious woman. They had a nurse sick with a trying case of fever. Several seasons of prayer were presented to the Mighty One, the Physician who never lost a case. I prayed with her, and the blessing of the Lord seemed to us to be in the room and lighting it up with the presence of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 21)
We tried to find a roomy house we could purchase at a reduced price. We could purchase a house and ten acres of land for twenty thousand dollars, but it was not suitable. Tastes too strong of money. We could not see how we could raise it. We gave up all idea of such a thing when we heard that the cars went so near as to create a good deal of noise, with car whistles and clanking of bells, which patients ought not to have. Thus stands the matter. Edson has been very anxious to secure a suitable place for the colored people so that they could have respectable treatment rooms. He has succeeded so far a little bit. There are accommodations, but now a sanitarium—land and house—must be purchased for the proper recommendation of our work.
(19LtMs, Ms 142, 1904, 22)
Ms 143, 1904
Diary, June 1904 NP June 8 - 29, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5Bio 342-344. June 8, 1904 Nashville, Tennessee
This evening we left the pleasant rooms in office building of J. E. and Emma L. White. It has been a very rainy day. Clouds thick and heavy would gather, and then came the downpour. This was the order through the day. I do not bear in mind whether there was any sunshine through the day, although the rain and pouring-out showers were not continuous.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 1)
We stepped on board the boat about dark. I was surprised to see two rooms—the most pleasant and convenient—that were assigned me by Edson and Emma. I tried to change this, but I was met with such decision that thus it should be that I held my peace. The Morning Star had been fitted up to be used to travel on the water, to be taken from place to place to investigate the best location for white and colored schools to be established. And it was a new experience for me to be moving along gently on the steamer. Since the boat had not been used for passage on the water, and a new power engine had been put in, careful moving was required; and some adjustment of the machinery had to be made in trifling matters. Edson is captain of the boat, and we had an excellent pilot, a gentleman in every respect; also a colored man to handle the coal, a man ever on hand for any emergencies.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 2)
A little machine boat was taken along to be used in an emergency, and by some accident she filled with water and overturned. Professor Sutherland, Willie White, and my stenographer Clarence soon were in readiness to exchange pants and coat for their very becoming bathing suits; and there they tugged and bailed and pumped water from this little boat run by machinery. We were delayed about one hour. Aside from this there was no accident.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 3)
Professor Magan is trying to keep cheerful, but he feels keenly the death of his wife. She was a precious wife and mother in every respect, but she sleeps in Jesus. Blessed sleep from which none ever wakes to weep.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 4)
We left the office building for the boat June 8, 1904. On the steamer Morning Star, rooms are fitted up for me that I can be comfortable; and I think I shall enjoy the trip, for I have much to say to our party—especially to Brethren Sutherland and Magan—upon the school problem. This opportunity I must improve. Beside us there is a boat taking out parties for pleasure, but I was so weary I retired early to my bed. Our people, especially Edson, were much troubled, for there was much noise from one excursion steamer and still another, calculated to keep up for some time. He said, “Mother, I was afraid you could not sleep.” I said, “I am grateful to tell you I dropped quietly to sleep and slept quietly all night. I heard nothing of noise.” This was a relief to my children.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 5)
We rededicated the boat, having a season of prayer and pleading with God that in all its service it should become an agency to be used in accomplishing much good in various ways to bring light to many places that otherwise could not be reached. This boat has been the agency to serve as meetinghouse and as dwelling house for J. E. White’s family to live in on the water and has been refitted to be employed in the interests of the work in the South.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 6)
We did not travel in the night; but this morning everything was ready, and we moved out on the trial trip. We had pilot and machinist along this first trip, that everything should be thoroughly tested in regard to the machinery and new fitting up of the boat. Various talents are essential, and some few changes had to be made by these workmen, experienced in their line.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 7)
I am so glad I could give satisfaction to my children in accompanying them on this tour of inspection of lands suitable for schools for both colored and white. May the Lord make this trip a blessing to all our friends who are with us. We have enjoyed the varied scenery of this first day. This is a narrow river. The tide is quite strong, but we do not care to go fast. There is a very gentle movement upon the boat—nothing that will be noticed after a day or two. We tied up one mile from where Brother W. O. Palmer and family live. They were all down to the boat with provisions. Brother W. O. Palmer went with us on this journey. We enjoyed the scenery very much. It is a grand outing for us all.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 8)
Monday morning, June 12, 1904 On steamer Morning Star
I thank the Lord this morning that I have had a precious night’s rest. I was up at four a.m. Yesterday was the Sabbath. We tied up the boat in a very pretty place. Our party of men went from the boat and up on to mountain and had a precious season of consulting together and a season of prayer. The blessing of the Lord was with them. Edson reported to me that it was an excellent season together of unity and harmony in the Spirit. All enjoyed it much.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 9)
I felt very thankful to our heavenly Father that mother and her children could be on the boat together. This is the first time I have had the privilege of riding on the steamer Morning Star. The scenery has been very beautiful. It is God’s nature’s own adorning—a wonderful formation of ledges of rock piled one above another. Some extend upward very high. In one crevice of the rocks seemed to be a chamber, and we saw a very pretty, young goat, delicate in color like the deer. We would have been pleased to have that little precious treasure in our home in California, but God has a care for these wild creatures in their own birthplace among the rocks. To try to tame them doubtless would prove a success, but let them remain where they are, under the care of the mother and God over them both.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 10)
We have just passed a long strip of land, a cultivated island. We are today to investigate some lands where we fastened the boat last, to ascertain the value and to see if adapted to warrant schools and missionary work. Yesterday there was a very nice farm from which we purchased milk and buttermilk to serve us over the Sabbath. Friday we fastened the boat to the trees which grow in rich profusion on the river banks. As it was Sabbath, I do not think many questions were asked. This precious Sabbath was a day long to be remembered by the passengers on this boat. I believe that all are being benefited.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 11)
We glide along without disagreeable motion. We go on about twenty or thirty miles to Carthage. We are looking for land. Have been instructed to make inquiry in this place. We are told land can be purchased cheaply. But I do not consider it wise to locate schools far off from Nashville, for one party of workers will be strengthened by another party of workers in or near Nashville. If these schools are to become strong and efficient, they must at times unite their wisdom and their forces and help one another. There will be little essential help received in this line from outside parties who will not work always with an eye single to the glory of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 12)
June 29, 1904 Nashville, Tenn.
We have been visiting many places to ascertain if we could be so favored as to find a place that would have not only land, but a suitable house that would be made to serve as a sanitarium for a time. There is need of means coming in to the southern field and a work started in our cities. This work rests upon every state conference that exists in our world, to work where they are in creating what they can. It is not in the order of God to leave things in their present condition in the southern localities of America.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 13)
We found on our visit to Graysville that they are able to carry their own business ably. There has been such an earnest, zealous work done in establishing the sanitarium up on the high hillside; and the appearance is a manifestation of zeal and earnestness that they will carry their present responsibilities manfully, but it was never supposed so large a building would be established. It has been stated that a small sanitarium should be in Graysville to supply the necessities of the school.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 14)
There is a great deal that needs to be done in Huntsville. They have not had the donation of means or the proportionate talent of capability and determination to make things have a correct showing. There needs to be much repairing of old buildings, new buildings created, and a moderate-sized sanitarium erected to take care of the colored sick, enlarged if necessity requires.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 15)
We see some good crops, and yet there should be much more upon the land, being produced for consuming. There is an evidence of neglect of buildings that need repairs. They present a forlorn appearance outside and inside. Everything that wears by use needs to be diligently cared for lest they will go to ruin. The Lord calls for the men who accept responsibilities to show an earnest, honest zeal, to make the very best of the land.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 16)
There cannot be a place more appropriate for the colored school, the college for the intermediate class, if parents of good, sound minds will come in and act a disinterested part in the working out of the problem. We are not to go searching for other lands and purchasing other grounds for the colored people. I have been shown that the land in Huntsville will yield her treasures.
(19LtMs, Ms 143, 1904, 17)
Ms 144, 1904
Diary, July 1904 Washington, D. C. July 14 - 20, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 5Bio 378. July 14, 1904 Washington, D. C.
This morning I awakened at three o’clock. My heart goes up in prayer to my heavenly Father that I may have His Holy Spirit upon me continually, that my mind shall not be drawn away to contemplate things that will only prove to burden me from which I have not power to relieve myself.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 1)
There is much to be considered now, just now. Where should I be? It seems that my place is with my workers in my home at St. Helena, California. I can accomplish double the work in preparation of my articles for my books in my own office room than I can in any other place. I have much writing I have been preparing for years. I cannot do that work here. I would be pleased in about three or four weeks to take the sleeper to perform this journey. But I want not to follow any choice of my own, but to be where I can best glorify God.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 2)
Marian is collecting that which I have written and placing it in order to frame the book now being prepared, The Ministry of Healing. Marian feels that I must be where she is and urges that it is time to complete so important a book. In arranging my writings I feel the same. I need very much the blessings of my own home. The work Marian does is to collect from my diaries that which I did my best to prepare.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 3)
I have a most excellent place here. We hired a house on a farm; but I find little relish for my food. I have been at times quite sick. How I should appreciate food from my own garden which would, I think, be relished. I would prefer much to be at home where we can consult together with my copyist, but what is the will of my heavenly Father? That shall be my will, and that will I do if I know what is best.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 4)
Last night I had very strong impressions that here, right here, should be located one of our most important sanitariums. We would have the very best impressions upon the community. I could donate from the proceeds of the book Ministry of Healing to partially, if not fully, set at rest this matter of building a sanitarium. I believe this beautiful spot in Takoma Park has been kept for us that we might make a proper presentation in school buildings and sanitarium.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 5)
It may be argued that the climate is not the best climate in some seasons of the year. And this is the very argument I shall be obliged to use. If it is not the very best climate, that is why a sanitarium should be established in this locality—out of the din and confusion of the city. We cannot locate any buildings in the cities to do the very work which must be done to properly help suffering humanity and properly educate the invalids.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 6)
July 15, 1904 Washington, D. C.
Cannot sleep after twelve o’clock. I was in an important meeting of the medical fraternity. There were a large number collected, and the Lord’s delegated Instructor was present. He addressed one, then another by name.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 7)
July 20, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I have now the opportunity to meet with the workers in Takoma Park who are putting up our buildings. They assemble in the large room below my room. They first sing an appropriate hymn, then have prayers. Then, if able, I talk to them, and the Spirit of the Lord comes in.
(19LtMs, Ms 144, 1904, 8)
Ms 144a, 1904
Our Work in the Washington Area Takoma Park, Washington, D. C. July 20, 1904 Previously unpublished.
I wish to express my gratitude to my heavenly Father for the work that is being done on the school land here at Takoma Park. A day or two ago I drove over the ground with my son and Brother Baird. They explained their plans to me and showed me the buildings going up. All who were on the grounds seemed to be working diligently and disinterestedly.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 1)
Last Sabbath I spoke in the Takoma Hall, which was well filled. I spoke from the fifteenth chapter of John, and my own soul was refreshed as I dwelt upon this important subject. A number of the citizens were present, and the owner of the hall was there also.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 2)
On Sunday I spoke in the M Street Memorial church to the company of workers who have gathered in Washington to hold tent-meetings and to do Bible work. My heart is filled with a longing desire that all who connect with this important work shall themselves have a daily experience in the things of God, that they may fill the place assigned them in the way that will win the Lord’s approval. They are to be thorough in all that they do. On this point we cannot be too urgent. Each worker should feel that he is on trial and should strive to do his work in such a way that it will stand the test of the heavenly watchers.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 3)
We have excellent workers engaged in the work on the school ground. Brother Baird, who has charge of the building operations, is a man of much skill in building, and he knows how to deal with minds. If the workers will walk and work with God, they may have a precious experience meeting every day; for the Lord takes a special interest in His faithful workers. The work that they are doing is the Lord’s work, and His angels are round about them. We certainly see the hand of the Lord in the establishment of the work in this place. The message received is that this work should have been done many years ago. The call for help that is being made should have been made long ago.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 4)
“The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, that they bring Me an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart ye shall take My offering. And this is the offering which ye shall take of them; gold, and silver, and brass.... And let them make Me a sanctuary; that I may dwell among them.”Exodus 25:1-8.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 5)
“And they came, every one whose heart stirred him up, and every one whom his spirit made willing, and they brought the Lord’s offering to the work of the tabernacle of the congregation.”Exodus 35:21. The work went forward according to the word of the Lord. A sanctuary was built that could be taken from place to place, that in all the travels of the children of Israel the knowledge of God should be made known.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 6)
We would now stir up the minds of our people in America to give willingly to the work that is being carried forward in Takoma Park. A school and a sanitarium are to be established in this place. A building in which public work can be done is to be erected. As soon as possible school and sanitarium work should be set in operation. We hope that no one will become weary in the special effort that is being made to erect memorials for God in this important place. No slack, slipshod work is to be done. The means that is sent in should be used in the most careful, economical way. All our churches should show an unselfish interest in this work, doing all in their power to hasten it forward.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 7)
If there are those who are tempted to be extravagant in dress or in other things, let them restrain their desires and remember that God calls upon them to show a special interest in the buildings that are being put up at Takoma Park. Let them be careful not to set an example that would lead others to extravagance.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 8)
The buildings are to be put up and furnished without display or an unnecessary expenditure of means. The Lord expects His people to take hold of this work with willingness, with a ready mind, even if it requires some sacrifice on their part. He is willing to give wisdom to those who are engaged in the erection of the buildings and to those who shall be chosen to carry forward the work in these buildings. He now asks His people to offer willingly of their means, that the work on the buildings may be brought to completion.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 9)
God will surely bless those who will heed the command, “Arise, and build a memorial for Me in Washington.” Let all His people take an active, unselfish interest in the advancement of the work that the Lord has declared should be done. Let no one yield to selfishness or give with a grudging spirit. Give liberally, that the work may make rapid advancement.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 10)
Recently our brethren have been able to purchase lumber at a very low price. How glad I am that they had the money in hand and were able to take advantage of so favorable an opportunity to save money. For every such favor we will thank the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 11)
Those who are working on the ground show a willingness to do their best. We pray that the Lord’s blessing may rest upon them all, that everything may be in accordance with His will. As the work advances, the workers will gain great blessing in seeing that the Lord answers the prayers ascending to Him. His name is to be glorified. His truth is to find standing room here. The Lord God of Israel is in the work in this place, and we acknowledge it.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 12)
As I read the directions that were given to the children of Israel regarding the building of the tabernacle, I feel sure that the work will be established here in Washington, for God has said that it is to be. This place is to show forth His praise.
(19LtMs, Ms 144a, 1904, 13)
Ms 145, 1904
Diary Fragments, August to September 1904 NP August 5 - September 5, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 21MR 421-424. Friday, August 5, 1904 Washington, D. C.
I cannot sleep after twelve o’clock. I am pressed as a cart beneath sheaves. I cannot sleep. My heart is pained for the condition of our churches and the great work of preparation that is to be done in the churches.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 1)
August 26, 1904 Melrose Sanitarium, Mass.
This day I thank the Lord He has given me strength to bear my message under the large tent one mile from the sanitarium. The seats were all occupied. There was singing accompanied with music, and the music was distinct in sound and made a good impression upon the people. Then I spoke one hour and the Lord strengthened me, for which I praise His holy name. I presented the first chapter of First Peter, and the people listened with much interest.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 2)
Sunday, August 28, 1904 Melrose, Mass.
I speak to the people that shall assemble in the tent-meeting in Melrose. My mind is deeply exercised this morning. I have had matters presented to me to give to our people. An urgent request came to me from a man who desired to discuss with me in regard to the round world, to him a very important matter. My answer was, I have a message to this people in regard to the life they must live in this world, to prepare them for future life which measures with the life of God. We have nought to do with the question whether this world is round or flat. [The important thing] is to serve God with full purpose of a renewed heart, sanctified and made holy by the cleansing blood of Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 3)
Every issue will be brought in in various places by some persons who are not worked by the Spirit of God. Last night the Lord gave me words to speak to the people. Satan has a multitude of questions to bring in through various minds and ingenuity as all-important. Take the Word plainly stating the truth for 1904, and the messenger that was sent of God had a message the same as the people need now. He was John the Baptist.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 4)
August 30, 1904 Melrose, Mass.
I thank my heavenly Father that I have slept more than for several nights. I thank the Lord that my faculties are preserved. God is the Lord and greatly to be praised. I shall speak today and on the morrow in this place. May the Lord bless and sanctify me and make me strong to do His will. I ask for health that I amy use the powers He has given me to His name’s glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 5)
September 1, 1904 Sanitarium, Melrose, Mass.
I thank my heavenly Father this morning for the strength and grace He has given me. Good is the Lord, and greatly to be praised. The Lord God is merciful and of tender compassion. I have a message to bear to the people. Come out from the world and be ye separate. How then shall we become as Christ has declared, a light unto the world? In the customs and ambitious practices of the world we have no part. In their selfish ideas we take no part. But in this very coming out, in separating from their idolatrous practices, we are witnessing to the truth. In the world and yet not of the world. It is our work as Christians to manifest to the world a power of true godliness. We are to obey the injunction of Christ to deny ourselves, to take up the cross, and follow Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 6)
September 4, 1904 Middletown, Conn.
We had a tent full Sabbath, and all listened with interest to the words spoken. Our brethren were fearful that Sunday we should have but few out to hear, and I thought they might be disappointed in this matter; but the disappointment was the other way. The large tent was full, and some were on the outside. The Lord gave me strength to hold the congregation. I spoke earnestly from (John 3), first part of the chapter. The Lord gave me a message upon temperance and the Lord Jesus, the great Gift in behalf of man. “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” [Verse 16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 7)
I brought in Satan’s temptations of Christ in the wilderness and then spoke a short time upon temperance and the self-indulgent practice of using tobacco; but they sat through it all, and I gave the message with great plainness of speech. I was strengthened. The tent seats were filled, and chairs and seats had to be brought from neighboring houses to accommodate the people. I am so thankful that I could speak to so many.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 8)
I would be glad to follow this meeting through to its close, but we must leave tomorrow if we fill our appointments in Battle Creek. I was strengthened today and felt no weariness. I believe it was my duty to speak to the people. All listened with apparent interest. How it will be in the weekdays we cannot say, but I shall advise that they keep Jesus uplifted daily before the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 9)
Jesus is always the same in His human tenderness combined with His divinity; always touched with the feeling of our infirmities, using His divine, ministering attributes to do us good; always encouraging, guiding, leading us on step by step. He is unchangeable. What He is to us today, a faithful High Priest touched with the feeling of our infirmities, this He will be tomorrow, and tomorrow for ever more. He is a Guide to lead, a Teacher to instruct, a Friend to counsel, a Donor to bestow His blessings upon His church in response to their faith.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 10)
Said Jesus to His believing disciples, “Abide in Me.” [John 15:4.] This means continual faith on the part of the believer. “Abide in Me.” This means, listen to the instruction of Christ. We must do His will. Christ makes us at home with Him, and we enjoy the favors of His home, enjoy His peace. All human frictions, all ill-temper, all irritation cease in His home.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 11)
I am very glad for the encouragement of this large tent full of interested hearers. Meetings have been held here some little time, and today the tent was full and we praise the Lord. There were people of the first class. I took up the questions of tobacco and of liquor-drinking. I showed them how, by using tobacco and liquor, they were destroying their God-given faculties so that they could not reason from cause to effect.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 12)
September 4 [5?], 1904 Middletown, Conn.
I could not obtain sleep until after nine o’clock. My mind was active. How could we now overcome the backsets that we have had to hedge up our way?
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 13)
*****
This place, Middletown, my husband and myself entered with my eldest child, born in 1847. We were welcomed by Brother Chamberlain and remained as their guests some weeks. Brother Ralph was a faithful young man, a Christian who was trying to do a work in explaining the Scripture to those who would become interested. One man was bitterly opposed, and his wife received the truth and was an earnest believer, keeping the Sabbath. This provoked him; and when Brother Ralph came to his house, he met him and ordered him out and kicked him off the steps. He took this abuse patiently and said, “I shall pray for you and your wife, for she is a child of God.” He was soon ill and confined to his bed with consumption. All who knew him had come to love this humble child of God. Many appreciated him. My husband and I visited him and had precious seasons of prayer. Brother Chamberlain had great confidence in him. We soon were convinced he would not live. He was dying. But whenever he could speak he expressed his great burden to open the Scriptures to the people in Middletown.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 14)
Quite a number were keeping the Sabbath, and meetings were held in a private house. Brother Chamberlain’s house was large and could accommodate quite a large number, and our meetings were interesting. We were all so sad to give up our young Brother Ralph. He died, and his words were precious. The one who had treated the Lord’s servant roughly, kicking him down several steps, came to see him and asked his forgiveness. We all felt indeed this was a great thing for him to do, for he was a proud man. Brother Ralph told him he freely forgave him and urged him to obey the truth and meet him in heaven. He was a happy man, quoting Scripture, enforcing the truth of Christ’s coming and the Sabbath. He died in the triumph of faith. The sunbeams of Christ seemed to light up his countenance, and he would speak words full of thanksgiving. From this time—after his death—the truth seemed to advance. We soon were invited to Rocky Hill, nine miles in the country, and we made this our home.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 15)
I must relate in writing that I had conversation with Brother Nicola in reference to the case of Dr. Kellogg.
(19LtMs, Ms 145, 1904, 16)
Ms 146, 1904
Diary Fragment, October 9, 1904 “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California October 9, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in 3SM 91. October 9, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I am at last in my own room in our home. Marian is no better. She is at the sanitarium receiving every attention possible. We are so glad to be at home where we can better take in the situation. We are so glad that Marian’s own sister, Mrs. Kellogg, and daughter, could be with her two weeks while we were held to attend meetings. After visiting Marian and listening to her conversation [they felt (?)] that it was time that we should be at home. We had the privilege of praying with the suffering one and knowing that the Great Physician was present, that He alone could raise Marian to health; but it would be like raising one from the dead. Those who have charge said she had best not have many visitors because she was exercising herself in talking too much. Everything had been done for her that human skill could do to preserve her life. She continued to live two weeks.
(19LtMs, Ms 146, 1904, 1)
We had our tickets to take us to Los Angeles. We were to leave Monday but decided to defer the journey one day. She seemed apparently not improving decidedly. Tuesday we would leave, when a telephone message said Marian was unconscious. Thus she remained until four o’clock p.m. and quietly breathed her life away without pain or suffering. After the funeral was over, we felt at liberty to leave.
(19LtMs, Ms 146, 1904, 2)
Marian had been with me about twenty-five years. She was my chief worker in arranging the matter for my books. She ever appreciated the writings as sacred matter placed in her hands and would often relate to me what comfort and blessing she received in performing this work, that it was her health and her life to do this work. She ever handled the matters placed in her hands as sacred. I shall miss her so much. In the matter of losing Marian, I could but think that soon my pen would be laid aside and our work, ever connected, would rest. God help me to lay down my pen quietly, happily. When you read the book The Ministry of Healing, consider this was her last work. I shall miss her so much. Who will fill her place?
(19LtMs, Ms 146, 1904, 3)
We left Thursday morning. We started on our way for Fresno in the early morning. I was glad to be alone with my thoughts. For days I would think what a precious helper I had lost, but my life was spared. When the Lord sees fit to call me, I want to be ready to meet my last change in peace.
(19LtMs, Ms 146, 1904, 4)
Since leaving Washington, D.C., I have been in all the labor I could bear. Twice spoke in Philadelphia. The Lord has greatly blessed me in speaking.
(19LtMs, Ms 146, 1904, 5)
Ms 147, 1904
Diary Fragments, November to December 1904 NP November 23 - December 27, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in 14MR 221-224. November 23, 1904 San Diego, California
This morning we are thankful to our heavenly Father that we have encouragement that we shall have water this morning. Brother Palmer informed me the second stream of water had come as large as his hand. I have never seen work carried forward with greater faith and hopefulness. All are of good courage, and the poor, drying-up, dying trees are beseeching us by their appearance for refreshing streams of water.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 1)
November 24, 1904 San Diego, Calif.
This morning we have still more encouraging, favorable news. What joy is expressed upon every countenance over the promise of a full supply of good, sweet water! There is fourteen feet of water in the well, unexpected, all unexpected. Tools are at the bottom of the well. All have worked most earnestly and hopefully, praying in faith that we should not be disappointed. The water is now a certainty. The trees shall have their refreshing portion. Brother Palmer was so pleased. He expressed his gratitude to God for this great blessing, that labor and money invested for machinery for the water plant had brought returns.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 2)
W. C. White, in company with Brother Ballenger and Sister Gotzian, returned. Brother Ballenger expressed that which it is the privilege of us all to express. Light was shining in his face, and his voice expressed in words appropriate thanksgiving because of the favors received in substantial help from the churches. The donations were much needed to help furnish and fit up the sanitarium.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 3)
November 26, 1904 San Diego, Calif., National City
I have not been able to sleep after one o’clock a.m.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 4)
It is Sabbath day. I am this day seventy-seven years old. I have thinking to do and I have reason to thank the Lord that He has spared my life. I am pleased that the Lord has favored me with His encouraging grace. I have been sick for more than one week with influenza. Have kept my room much of the time. I have been repenting during this more than a week of suffering. My throat and lungs have oft been under congestion, my cough is hard and dry; expectorate but little. My labors have been quite taxing, and the Lord has greatly blessed me. During the night season we were in counsel. After we were planning what we should do, there was One who spoke with clearness and laid out the work that, while my life is spared, we shall secure a home for myself and workers, that W. C. White’s time and energies need not be divorced from the work being carried forward and upward. The special energies and capabilities are to be exercised to get out the books that are essential for this last time. We were to place ourselves in the very best possible position for health and for clear, bright spirituality. Faith and works are needed now in clear, distinct lines. While light is being given amid the moral darkness, we must gather every distinct ray of light that will substantiate the truth, bearing aloft the banner for these last days—the third angel’s message. The churches need to be set in order, the door of unbelief to be closed. The seducing power of Satan we are told will increase in such proportions that if it is possible he will deceive the very elect. Some are not making straight paths for their feet, and in consequence the weak will be turned out of the way. Let every soul take the warning. 2 Corinthians 1:6, 15-18; 11:14; Galatians 6:1-9; Ephesians 4:1-32; Ephesians 6:10-17; 2 Timothy.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 5)
There were many words spoken. Some words do not come to my mind until special occasions, then the words of caution and warning come. I shall have these warnings come to my mind with great power and force to rescue souls that are in peril, but do not see themselves in any spiritual danger.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 6)
December 6, 1904 Los Angeles, Calif.
I cannot sleep this morning after twelve o’clock p.m. I am grateful to my heavenly Father that I am entirely free from pain this morning. Yet I am weak. I am drawn out in prayer to my heavenly Father for increased strength, that I may present to the people the most precious and essential truth for this time and entreat all to preserve the old landmarks that have been searched out and under the demonstration of the Holy Spirit proclaimed to the world. Many wonderful miracles have been worked in the searching for the truth as for hidden treasure, and the golden treasures of the Word have been substantiated by such remarkable demonstration of the Holy Spirit that all who have had an experience in the work of God, since the Bible was opened to our understanding, would be sinning against the Holy Ghost to deny the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 7)
December 26, 1904 Mountain View, Calif.
I am strongly impressed that my family shall locate here to be near the printing establishment; but the Lord must direct us, for it means a great deal to us to uproot and to resettle and perhaps have to build. St. Helena has been my refuge, but I have much printing to be done. May the Lord spare my life to do this work before I shall rest in the grave, is my prayer.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 8)
This has been our purpose, to be within a few miles of the printing office. It would save so much travel. St. Helena has been my refuge, although the time I have passed here has been the most intensely filled with anguish of soul that pen and voice could not describe.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 9)
December 27, 1904 St. Helena Sanitarium, Calif.
I cannot sleep after half past one o’clock.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 10)
My mind is intensely active. I would use all the powers of my mind as the Lord’s witness and messenger. He has appointed me to keep vividly before the people the great testing truths for this time; because many are blind and deceived and are making room for Satan to come in and deceive if possible, by the noncommittal position of God’s people, the very elect.
(19LtMs, Ms 147, 1904, 11)
Ms 148, 1904
Experience with Fannie Bolton Refiled as Ms 94, 1894.
Ms 149, 1904
Fragments/Comments on Revelation 2:4-13 Redfield, California December 14, 1904 Previously unpublished.
“Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.”“He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is the in midst of the paradise of God. And unto the angel of the church of Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive; I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are of the synagogue of Satan.”Revelation 2:4, 5, 7-9.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 1)
Here we see perplexing things are coming in, commingling with the people of God. Here are two parties presented before us. One party is presented to John as a party that are putting into exercise every human capability under the Holy Spirit of God, and they are encouraged with the greatest promises given to any person that lives—if they are striving to be overcomers. Here is the promise, if they will stand out from all pretentious claims that will be brought in as truth for this time, which sentiments it is Satan’s plan to insinuate in minds, as has been done, spiritualistic deceptions for truth. Will the churches of today see and sense their dangers?
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 2)
“But are of the synagogue of Satan.” [Verse 9.] Here is a warning coming to our people, of assertions from those who claim to be Jews and are not. They claim to stand as believing present truth when they have brought in sentiments that have falsified the truth and have so mingled these pretentious, superior beliefs with the truth that, through their erroneous suppositions, the soul will in future test and trial give up the foundation of the faith for fables. God says to every man, “Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.” [Mark 14:38.] There is a class that will be prominent who will give up the faith, and the seducing spirits of satanic agencies will overcome them through specious temptations. It is plainly stated of this class that they claim “they are Jews, and are not, but are of the synagogue of Satan.” [Revelation 2:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 3)
“Fear none of those things”—the blasphemous claims—“which thou shalt suffer.”Verse 10. When, through pretensions, a work will be done like that of Judas, fear not if you do suffer. Engage in no human worldly policy to save yourselves from betrayal; yield not at all to Satan’s devising. He tempted Christ: “‘All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me’ [Matthew 4:9], I am in possession of the genuine religious sentiments.” Answer, No. “Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” Now the Holy Spirit speaketh. Listen: “He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.”[Revelation 2] Verses 10, 11. Here are statements to be presented and taken into the mind. Persecutions will come from the pretentious who are joined to Satan’s army. They say they are Jews but are not.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 4)
“And to the angel of the church of Pergamos write; These things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two edges; I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast My name, and has not denied My faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.”Verses 12, 13.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 5)
We see that some will lose their lives for the truth’s sake. False testimonies will be borne by those who say they are Jews and are not, but lie; and false witness of false professors will carry out the farce, even to the killing of the righteous.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 6)
“Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of My mouth.”Verse 16. There will be raised up faithful witnesses who will bring forth the words of truth, sharper than any twoedged sword. Their words will bring in many souls to become true converts to the truth, and men and women will go forth proclaiming the very message for the last test to the world, in contradistinction to the party who say they are Jews but who are not. God knows. He says their words are blasphemies. They have heeded seducing spirits and are of the synagogue of Satan. Of some, though, dwelling “where Satan’s seat is,” it is said, “Thou holdest fast My name, and has not denied My faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth.”Verse 13.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 7)
“For the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah His pleasant plant: and He looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for righteousness, but behold a cry.”Isaiah 5:7. What cry? They are not treated as God would have stewards treat those who are God’s heritage, and the Lord looks upon every scene of injustice as described in (verses 8 and 9): “Woe unto them that join house to house, that lay field to field, till there be no place, that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth! In mine ears said the Lord of hosts, Of a truth many houses shall be desolate, even great and fair, without inhabitant.”
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 8)
I have seen in Southern California exactly this representation. In place after place there are homes “great and fair” that are not inhabited. Costly buildings have been built, and then they have stood for years. Orchards once productive are left to ruin. What is the matter? The explanation is given in (verses 11 and 12): “Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning, that they may follow strong drink; that continue until night, till wine inflame them! And the harp and the viol, the tabret and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts: but they regard not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of His hands.”Isaiah 5:11, 12. Pleasure seekers have taken up and created many places at great expense. The Lord has not given them the rain of heaven. “Many houses shall be desolate, even great and fair.” [Verse 9.] We have seen this. “Therefore My people have gone into captivity because they have no knowledge: and their honorable men are famished, and their multitude dried up with thirst.”Isaiah 5:13.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 9)
*****
Wresting the Scriptures and the Testimonies, March 1, 1902
The light I have is that the history of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram will be repeated. There will be those who will bring in confusion in sentiments and will misinterpret and misapply the testimonies God has given. They will make them to say and advocate many things that have no foundation in truth. They do just that which many are doing with the Word of God. They wrest the Scriptures in their interpretation of them, to create a vindication, if possible, of their own theories. They will do the same with the light given in warnings to the people of God in this our day.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 10)
We shall find many in these last days who will pursue a course very similar in spirit and action to that which Judas pursued. They will virtually press themselves close to Christ, as Judas did. They attend the Passover supper; they attend the ceremony of the feet washing. For Judas was the first one that Jesus served. In the Garden of Gethsemane He went through His human agony with tears, sweating as it were great drops of blood; but an angel from heaven strengthened Him, and He went forth with His disciples. Judas had told the wicked priests and rulers that whomsoever he should kiss was the one they were to seize and hold fast. Stepping out suddenly from darkness to the light of lanterns and torches, Jesus stood before them and calmly said, “Whom seek ye?” Not one of them had courage to answer. Then one said, “Jesus of Nazareth.” Jesus saith unto them, “I am He.” [John 18:4, 5.] But what did these men see? Angels of God are revealed to them in companionship with Jesus, and every one of them falls backward to the ground.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 11)
Christ could easily have escaped. He stood before them transfigured, just as they will see Him upon the throne, to judge and condemn these very men. The impression that was represented before them was sufficient to decide every man that Christ was all He claimed to be. The vision was removed. Satan and his angels inspired those men. Judas fell helpless with the rest, but he braced himself to go through with it; for certainly, thought Judas, Christ will deliver Himself and greatly would his name be magnified by bringing about such a victory. Judas salutes Jesus with a kiss. Christ did not turn upon the traitor with righteous indignation. He rises far above the level of human presentation. He will give all beholders an example of gentleness, forbearance, and longsuffering. Jesus does not refuse or return the salutation. He longs, even to the last moment, to save this man from working out his own ruin.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 12)
The Lord Jesus says, “‘Friend, wherefore art thou come?’ [Matthew 26:50.] Canst thou imagine that after that which I revealed to you at the supper table, I am in ignorance of thy action on this occasion? Hast thou no sense of righteousness, to betray Me, thy Master who has borne so much from thy specious infidelity? ‘Betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?’” [Luke 22:48.]
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 13)
There and then there was hope for Judas if he had then honored his Lord by his confession. Oh, what pathos was in that voice! The Lord Jesus could and would have saved Judas as He afterward saved the thief on the cross had Judas yielded and confessed his traitor’s work, even then. How different would have been the history! How freely would Christ have forgiven him. And he knew what Christ’s words, previously spoken, meant when He said, “Woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed! It had been better for that man if he had not been born.” [Matthew 26:24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 14)
And he who has rejected light and turned to his own devising—it would be better for him if he never had been born, for God could have done all things without him and His name could have been more consistently honored and glorified for His own soul’s sake.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 15)
*****
True as Steel to Principle
We are brought oft to test and trial. What the Lord would have us to do is that every man and woman is to stand true as steel to principle, now, just now, as they ought always to do. When God gives us a work to do we are to do our very best, relying wholly upon the Lord. Brethren and sisters, if we do this in the simplicity of true virtue, wearing Christ’s yoke and learning of Christ His meekness, His lowliness of heart, there is nothing that can prevail against us. Friends or foes, reproach or trials, there is nothing in the universe that is strong enough to stand against a soul that is bound to believe every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, without straining the truth to meet human inventions. A soul that has put self out of calculation, and is bound to advance heavenly principles, will go up, not down. God will change the erratic nature and whole purposes of his life if he will be humble, loyal, true as steel to principle.
(19LtMs, Ms 149, 1904, 16)
Ms 150, 1904
Needs of the Work in the Nashville Area Washington, D. C. July 23, 1904 Previously unpublished.
During our visit to Nashville, we saw the necessities of the work there and its great need of help.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 1)
I wish to speak of the work that Brethren Sutherland and Magan are to do in the education of young men and young women. I was surprised when, in speaking of the work they wished to do in the South, they proposed to establish the school in some place a long way from Nashville. From the light given me, I knew that this would not be the right thing to do. Nashville has not yet been worked. The work that the experience gained at Berrien Springs enables these brethren to do should be carried on within easy touch of Nashville. It will be a great advantage to them to be near enough Nashville to be able to counsel with the workers there. God’s builders are to plan together and aid one another.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 2)
In searching for a location for the school, Brethren Magan and Sutherland found a farm of four hundred acres, about nine miles from Nashville. The place seemed to be suitable for their work, but the price was higher than they had thought of paying for land. But they found no other place more suitable, and I encouraged them to purchase this farm. I knew that all the land would be needed for the work of the students and to provide homes for the teachers.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 3)
The providence of God has been working in leading these brethren, with the experience they have gained at Berrien Springs, to feel that they must labor in the Southern field. The Lord helped them at every step in their work at Berrien Springs, as they steadily advanced, determined that obstacles should not hinder them. They worked unselfishly, and what better evidence can anyone ask in proof that they have succeeded, than the success that they have had?
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 4)
We know that the Lord has been impressing their minds to aid in the work in the Southern field. In their school work in the South, they can labor in union with the Berrien Springs school, making visits to it and gaining help from it.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 5)
I am bidden to call them up to even a higher plane of action than that on which they stood at Berrien Springs.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 6)
These men are not leaving Berrien Springs because of dissension or strife. They are not fleeing from duty. They are leaving a place, where the work has been built up, to go to a new field, where the work may be much harder. They have means enough to pay only part of the price of the land. Shall they be left to struggle as they did at Berrien Springs, at the sacrifice of health and life? God forbid. The effort there cost both Brother Sutherland and Brother Magan a great deal. Brother Magan had two attacks of fever, which nearly cost him his life, and we all know that his wife died recently, leaving his children motherless.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 7)
These men have been tried in the furnace of affliction. They are willing to take hold anew in a difficult field. We ask our people to make their work as pleasant and agreeable as possible—which should be done for all our self-denying workers—by assisting them in the establishment of their school work.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 8)
I invite those who would feel it a privilege to help in the establishment of this school to send their donations to those in charge. I mention the work of Brethren Sutherland and Magan because God has recognized them. I ask you to help the work in the Southern field by aiding them in the carrying forward of their school work. The poverty and the needs of the Southern field call urgently for your assistance. There is a great work to be done in this field, and we ask you to help Brethren Sutherland and Magan in their work there.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 9)
While we were in Nashville we went to see a property that we were told the owner was willing to sell for a price far below its cost. There were those who thought that this property would be suitable for sanitarium work. We would say that the house and the grounds were indeed beautiful. The house was grandly designed, and beautifully finished, and the property was offered at a reasonable price. But we had not the slightest temptation to invest means in that splendid mansion, and we told the owners the facts in the case. They could but see that our refusal to purchase was sensible. They would have been glad to see the property used for sanitarium purposes, but they saw that we would not be able to utilize the house without spoiling its beauty by altering the rooms; and they honored our judgment. The changes that we would be obliged to make would throw the building out of harmony.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 10)
“Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. Art thou called being a servant? care not for it; but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather. For he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord’s freeman: likewise also he that is called, being free, is Christ’s servant.... Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God.”1 Corinthians 7:20-24.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 11)
Those who engage in God’s work as medical missionaries must minister to all, rich and poor, high and low. We are all servants of God. It must be our will to carry out His will.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 12)
“The preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent. Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom; but we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling block, and unto the Greeks foolishness; but unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God. Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 13)
“For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called; but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are; that no flesh should glory in His presence. But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption; that, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.”1 Corinthians 1:18-31.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 14)
Let all who are engaged in the various branches of the work of God study the first and second chapters of First Corinthians. Paul says: “I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power: that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect; yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to nought: but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory: which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. But God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God....
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 15)
“Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.”1 Corinthians 2:3-16.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 16)
In these statements there is no sophistry. All who choose to understand them may know their real meaning. We are now to wrestle with problems that no dwarfed intelligence can comprehend. These deep, far-reaching problems require the exercise of the highest powers of the intellect. Bible truth has for its author He who is the Alpha and the Omega, the First and the Last.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 17)
God is waiting for His people to commit their thoughts to Him. Do not fasten them upon the sophistries of man—the science of the legions of fallen angels. God would have your thoughts stayed upon Him. Then your intellect will be ennobled, and you will be able to endure the seeing of Him who is invisible.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 18)
I have written these things that you might be wide-awake. I have traced these words that you might understand where your strength lies. God’s people are not to be cowed down by the assertions or claims of men. Break every yoke that men would put upon your necks. Each is to stand in God’s strength as a free man, keeping all the commandments of Jehovah.
(19LtMs, Ms 150, 1904, 19)
Ms 151, 1904
Sermon/Sermon at Healdsburg, California Church Healdsburg, California March 27, 1904 Previously unpublished.
Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White at the Healdsburg, California Church
(Delivered 3:28 P.M., Sunday, March 27, 1904.)
We want to give this congregation today something right from Jesus Christ in His Word. First chapter of Revelation: “The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him.”Verses 1-6 quoted.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 1)
Verses 7-9. “For the Word of God (because He would keep that Word), and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 2)
The opposing element that apostatized in the heaven above has been on the track of every soul that would be in favor of Jesus Christ and saved by Him. Satan is determined to block their way by his satanic emissaries and himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 3)
Now here he says (John is speaking on that desolate island), verses 10-20.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 4)
There is a something that we cannot afford to leave behind anywhere. The first love is that which burns in our hearts, the converting power of God that has its efficiency in transforming our characters, transforming our life into His character. And what is the matter? Why, they have dropped that burning love out of their hearts. They had it. They were doing these things that God wanted them to do, but the love of God had dropped out, that love that God gave His Son to the world, that love: “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, (thank God for that not) but have everlasting life.” [John 3:16.] That’s their Lord’s love. Now, “Thou has left thy first love. Remember, then, from whence thou hast fallen.” [Revelation 2:4, 5.] You cannot afford it. He let them know that they could not afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 8)
I will now pass over (I cannot go through that chapter) to the third chapter, which brings out some things which I wish to carry out more fully.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 10)
That is a terrible position for a church to be in. They have a name to live, but they don’t earn it. They don’t do the works of the living church, and therefore He says, Thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die; for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Verse 1, 2.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 11)
Now let me say, dear friends, it does not pay for us to take the name “Christian” unless we are Christlike. Christ would have us have that living connection with Him that it is our privilege to have, every one of us, that living connection with God that braids our life in with Christ. We receive from Him as John was receiving from Him, to impart and to give to others. Now they were satisfied to keep these precious, glorious truths to themselves.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 12)
Christ linked Himself with humanity. Why did He do it? Why did He come to our world? He stepped down from the royal throne. Why did He give up His high command in the heavenly courts? Why did He humble Himself in the form of humanity? It was to stand at the head of a fallen order. They must have a vitality and a power that they had not in themselves; therefore Christ laid off His golden crown, kingly crown, His royal, kingly robe, and clothed His divinity with humanity, and for our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might become rich. Rich in earthly treasures? No. Rich how?
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 13)
The eternal life which measures with the life of God, is to be given to everyone who will wrestle against the temptations and the difficulties which they will have to meet in this world, and who will lay right hold upon the mighty One for strength. Then they will manifest to the world that Christ is working in behalf of His disciples to implant the truth, and the love that Christ had, in the heart of every receiver in the truth, that they should live by faith. What kind of faith? That faith that works by love and purifies the soul. It takes away the miserable selfishness which is seeking to implant itself in the human heart. Christ stands at the head of humanity, and every one of them may be partakers of the divine nature that is in Jesus Christ, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 14)
Now, we have enough to do, I am authorized to tell you; we have enough individually, that we should take right hold of our own cases, that we should humble our hearts before God. We should repent, for except you repent, He says, He will take the candlestick out of its place, except ye repent. You cannot afford to lose the bright light of the Sun of righteousness. We want that hope that lays hold upon immortality. What is our little life here good for? It is full of sickness and pain and suffering. Why? Because of our own sinful indulgence, the indulgence of appetite, the indulgence of liquor, the indulgence of tobacco, the indulgence of a great many unwholesome things. Now we have not any too much brain power, at the best; we have not any to lose; and the enemy puts these right before every one of you to tempt you. Well, He wants all there is of you.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 15)
You are bought with a price; “Ye are not your own,” Christ says [1 Corinthians 6:19, 20]; “I will be a propitiation for their sins; I will give My life for the sins of the world.” That is what Christ says; “I will take their transgressions upon Myself; I will die in their behalf to impart unto them the power that God has given me that I shall bring them on the platform of eternal truth.” And then, after all this has been done by the Son of the Infinite God, and we have the history of His death upon the cross; we have the history of all this work that He has done in behalf of the fallen order.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 16)
Let every soul of us consider that we are in partnership with Jesus Christ if we ever see the heavenly courts. Let every one of us lay right hold of the power of the Infinite One, so that we will be overcomers; we will connect with Christ. “Ye are laborers together with God.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.] Consider that—laborers together, together, take away that “together,” and what are you? Where is your strength? You may have all your ambitious plans, and you may design and determine a course of action that God has nothing to do with. You shut away God from your counsel, He cannot give you strength. What He wants is a humble, contrite people that God can be with, so that He can work in their behalf, that we can secure that life which measures with the life of God. That is what we want. If we lose heaven, we lose everything. But I will read a little further.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 17)
Revelation 3:3. But now the subject changes. Verses 4, 5. Now that is a precious, glorious promise, and every soul of us ought to appreciate it. “He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels.” There is what we want. That is why He came to our world—to give His life, a life of suffering, a life of constant labor, a life that was always touched with human woe, a heart full of human sympathy and tenderness, even for a little child, and for suffering humanity on every side. He had a work to do, and His disciples were learning His methods, and how to follow in the very line of work that He was doing. He came for only just a few years; just a few years was He with them. A little more than three years He was their educator, He was their teacher, and He took these right from the poor fishermen. Why? Why, because they would hear Him; they would be taught of Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 18)
He called the fishermen, and He said, “Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of men.” [Matthew 4:19.] That was the order—He wanted to educate and train them to be fishers of men. And He could see that they would bring the sick, and He would heal every one of them, and after He had labored all day, they would keep bringing them—keep bringing them into the night hours—and He had no time for rest. But when He could get a little time, what did the disciples hear? He would go a little apart from them, and then He would pour out His soul to His Father, to give strength and power that He might endure in His humanity the very work that was united with His divinity, so that He could heal the sick and the suffering ones, wherever He might find them.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 19)
What is our work? Although we may not work the miracles that Christ worked ... yet we can be attentive to the sick; we can see the suffering ones; we need not close ourselves up in our own garments. We need not devote all the means that we have to make ourselves comfortable. No. What do we want? We want the heart of Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 20)
He might have had angels, thousands of angels, to escort Him on His track; but no; but no; He chose to come and be born of poor parentage. Why? Why? Because if every Christian believer, had riches, and if there was not misfortune upon them, there would be those all around them that would need words of comfort and encouragement, and the very poor were not to be despised. That is why He was born of poor parentage, to take away the excuse from the church of exalting themselves because they had money, because they had property that would give them a high standing in society. But what is it that gives them the high standing before God? Is it property? Why, that is all the Lord’s. Not a dollar of it is yours.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 21)
Your breath is the Lord’s; your strength is the Lord’s; you could not live a moment unless He was working constantly to keep vitality in your body, to keep the heart in motion, and to take care of you. And what are you doing to repay for this life that He is preserving, that you may do good and repent and be converted? What we need is the converting power of God, every single moment, upon our life.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 22)
It is not the money that makes the man, the character. No; it is the man that forms a character after the divine similitude. That is what will meet the mind of God, and what He wants every one of us to meet. The value must be in the soul of the man, the clear soul, the soul that is free, the soul that is washed, the soul that is cleansed. It is this that heaven values, and your property and your money belong to the Lord. If you are wasting it, you will have to give an account for every dollar that has robbed the churches of the very means that they should have to work for the salvation of human souls.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 23)
“Why,” say some as they write to me, “Mrs. White, are you a millionaire?” After my husband’s death, I had been a pioneer in Australia, to establish right in 1500 acres of land a school, a meetinghouse, a sanitarium. And I worked there, and when my money was expended, I sent right to those that had confidence in me, and I hired of them money to put into circulation, and I did expend it. And now these places are established; also the places where they assured me would do nothing because of their poverty. It is marvelous, it is marvelous.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 24)
The whole country of New South Wales, and all around Queensland, and all about this country, is a desert. “There has been no rain here for so long,” they stated. But here in the little spot in Cooranbong that is cultivated, and everything is green and bright and flourishing. They published that in their papers, and it is so.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 25)
Well, why? We went according to the order of God. I would lay upon my bed, and we would plead with God. Our brethren would go out into the woods, and they would plead with God to send them means.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 26)
“Elder Daniells,” said I, “what kind of a meetinghouse shall we have? What shall we have?”“Well,” said he, “we will have a long sort of building, and we will put boards right straight up and down. We have to meet somewhere, and that is what we will have.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 27)
Well, I felt sick at the thought of it; but he could think of nothing else, and I did not know of anything else.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 28)
I called the brethren together, and said I, “What are we going to do about this matter?”“Well,” said they, “we don’t know.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 29)
“Well,” said I, “I propose we do something and do it at once.”“Now,” said I, “I am going out by faith. I am going to take my secretary, and I am going right through, right here, to everyone that has a living interest, and ask what they will do to build a meetinghouse.”“And,” said I, “when I get their names, then I will find out about the material.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 30)
“Well,” said they, “we will, we have had three dollars a day; we will work for six dollars and give half of that.”“Well,” said I, “that is all we want.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 31)
It happened that there was a flush of laborers. “Well,” said I, “that is all I want.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 32)
The next two days I kept pleading with God, and there came 200 pounds from Africa. “Thank God,” said I, “we will make that go a good ways.” And thus it kept coming, little by little, until we have got a very nice meetinghouse; nothing extravagant. It is simple, but it is good and nice and convenient.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 33)
We had to have a sanitarium, because I had made my house a hospital, and my secretary had been called out into the night and she would ride horseback for six or seven miles in the night to attend to the sick. She never received a cent. She would not take a cent. But there was a great reformation made there, after a little time.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 34)
They told me when I came there, you cannot lay down a thing but what it would be stolen, and I thought so, when I sent 75 miles to get a few vegetables. My secretary and I rode six or eight miles to find some green thing. We had to send 75 miles to get these things. Well, we left it in our addition, a little wooden addition, overnight; and when we came to look in on our provisions, there were none there. We would take things out of our oven, and lay it on the table, and someone would slip around and take the whole dish and carry it off into the woods.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 35)
We had to go four miles and a half to get to the station, and as we would go, often we would see a woman with a baby in her arms. We would say, Come right aboard, and we will take you to the station. And when we would see anyone with their loads and burdens, we would share our carriage with them. And we carried on that kind of work, and we visited the sick, the babies, and the grown people, and whoever there was. And every bill that they would have had to have made, if they had sent to Newcastle—it would be between four and five pounds—that is what the physician’s bill was. We asked nothing.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 36)
Well, when we dedicated that house—well, before it was finished, these outsiders began to come in, and say, “We will give you a day, and we will do this, and we will do that.” We accepted their help gratefully, but when the time came that that meetinghouse was done, if ever there was a grateful people in the world, we were.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 37)
And then when we got our hospital—how thankful we were again—a beautiful spot. And so we had school buildings, one, two, and three school buildings; and we commenced the school, and the school is flourishing.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 38)
They wrote to me not long since. “How I wish you could see your home. I wish you could see how your orange trees are growing.” And all this they wanted us to see. We had told the legislature—they would keep coming up around to see how we were—“Come right into our orchard.” I left several trees for them to come in and fill their pockets, and then we would carry some here and there, and carry our peaches to different places; for, they said, You cannot do a thing but just a little lumber. That is about all they were doing. But oh, the splendid fruit—peaches that weighed one-half a pound—of the most beautiful, delicate coloring that I ever looked upon. And thus the legislature would bring around the different men in office, showing what could be done in the land. And that is what my farm was for—I had it for an object lesson. I lived there ten years, and I have been here about three years now.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 39)
Well, now they ask if I am a millionaire. Why, to be a millionaire would not be the slightest temptation, for me to go through what I did. No. But it is more than that; it is to help souls, that they may have the light of truth, that they may see the King in His beauty, and His matchless charms, that they may be overcomers. Will money pay for that? Why, we might have all the money, and it would be of very little account, letting it lay aside, and do nothing. What we want is to impart, impart. We want to be not consumers merely, but producers, and we want every stroke to tell. And there we have meetinghouses, fifteen before we left Australia; there were schools—church schools. And I traveled, and continued to travel all the time I was there, until they felt that I should come to America, and we went. Here I am.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 40)
Now I want to say, What will it profit a man, if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul? or what will a man give in exchange for his soul? To think that Christ should bleed, and die that shameful death on Calvary, and we take no part; and we have no special interest in it. God help us that we may lay right hold upon the pain part of the business. Why, I am $20,000 in debt today. It does not worry me a particle, because I know that they know what I am doing with the money, and when they want it, I always have it; I always will obtain it for them. They never ask in vain.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 41)
I was writing to one in my diary this morning, I was writing to a brother that says, I have some money, but I want to put it into land. I told him, We do not want to urge you to do anything for our work that we want to establish now in Washington; but we do want you to feel that you are amenable to Jesus Christ, who has given His life for souls, and that you will make some effort to place us in right position there with our printing office and our sanitarium. We have a nice church building just paid for, and in all the things that we need to establish the work there, we want help anywhere and everywhere that it may come. The souls we want to save.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 42)
Some that are here know Mrs. White. They knew her husband, who has lain in the grave for 22 years. I put my hand in his when he was dying, and I said, Do you know me? He said Yes. He spoke my name. He said, “It is Ellen.” Now, said I, a little later on, as I saw he was sinking away, “Husband, do you know still?” He grasped my hand, but did not answer. Now I said, “I pledge to you who has always been the financier, that I will pioneer the work that you leave. We have carried it together, but I will carry forward that work.” And I have been doing it; and all I want is that the Lord shall accept my labors. He nodded his head and died.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 43)
And now some say, “Why don’t you pray for Elder White to be raised up?”“Never,” said I, “he has passed through the pangs of death. Do you think I would have him back again to go through that death? No. Let him rest in the grave; I will do what I can.” God has spared my life, and I am now 76 years old, and I expect in a week or two to go to Washington to help them in pioneering the work that we shall establish there.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 44)
Well, I want to say that souls are worth everything to us. I read, “Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments, and they shall walk with me in white, for they are worthy; he that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life; I will confess his name before My Father and before His angels.” [Revelation 3:4, 5.] Oh, if I can gather in the souls, that their names will be confessed, that they will not be blotted out, but they will be confessed, how happy shall I be. I have no desire to live in this life one moment longer than I can be a laborer together with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 45)
There is our power. By living faith we can send up our petitions to God. “Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find.” [Matthew 7:7.] Now we have an open door, and no one can shut it. The devil can try, but we have access to the eternal, and we expect that He will give us the victory.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 47)
[Revelation 3] Verse 8. Oh, that any one of us poor mortals can earn that commendation; it is worth more than gold and silver and precious stones.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 48)
Verse 9. “Because (note the reason) thou hast kept,” etc.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 49)
Every worker is to be proved, every individual worker. We must have the value in our own experience, by taking hold of the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour; and let me tell you, He loves us. What greater evidence could the world have than the Father to give His Son? What greater proof could be presented against the apostate, the infidel, and those that deny Christ? What greater evidence of the love of the infinite God than in giving His only begotten Son to come into this world to die for a race of rebels? I ask you if we are not to represent Christ in character? Are we not to encourage gratitude and thanksgiving? And why do we not praise God more, why do we not praise Him for the blessings that we already have?
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 51)
I remember when we were few in number, only just a few; I remember when the blessing of God would come down; countenances would be illuminated, and right there would be the praise that was offered to God. It seemed as if the angels of God filled the room, and we did have the presence of our God with us. We were only a few in number, but we have held fast the truth that is for these last days, to be given the people to prepare for the coming of the Son of God in the clouds of heaven with power and with great glory. We want you to get ready. We want you to have the robe of Christ’s righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 52)
Well, now, a few words more:
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 53)
Verse 11. Every one that is true to Christ, I tell you, when the death scene comes, you will not be worrying what you will do with your property. Have I a crown of life? Will He give me that crown? When the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall come forth to immortality, will I be of the number? Will the crown of victory be placed upon my brow? Will the harp of gold be placed in my hand? That is the question with us, and God helping us, may He give us that strength that we need every day.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 54)
Verse 12. “Him that overcometh.” Now I want you to see what He is going to give the overcomer.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 55)
Verse 12. Now here God distinguishes the righteous; God distinguishes the wrestlers, those who have wrestled for the crown of life.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 56)
Now that was a church, the Laodiceans, that had had a great amount of light, and the apostle Paul had labored among the Laodiceans, and he had commended them. They were very faithful, but, you see, they had begun to grow cold. So, perhaps, many here have begun to grow cold and indifferent. You cannot afford it. There is a heaven to win; there is a crown to obtain, and you cannot afford to lose heaven and the golden crown and the words of commendation which shall come from Jesus Christ when He welcomes us.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 58)
Verses 14, 15, 16. Out of my mouth as a disgusting morsel. Why, we cannot afford that. Christ has made the way for us to be Christians. Now we have to take the work right in our own hands, and weave ourselves right in with Christ, and never rest until we know that we have a living Jesus that is ours. By living faith we will trust Him, that He will put upon us the robe of His righteousness. But how many are neither cold nor hot! How many are disgusting by their course of carelessness and indifference; there is no difference to signify their zeal between the world and Christ. No difference. Now, Christ should have the whole soul, the whole being, and we serve Him with the whole heart. He wants that, and He will take it, if we will have it. But we have to work out that character, how? Watch. How? Pray.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 59)
How are we to form a character? Begin it with your child. If no one has taught you, commence to learn for yourself what is in the Bible, and when you are married and have a family, you have a church in your house. That church is to be educated and to be trained; and while you are being concerned as to how much you can grasp of this world’s goods, you are loving your family. You have that church to train. Why? When you have trained the church in the home, how to do their work faithfully in the house, how to work and employ themselves, then the mother is not the slave of the children. The children are to come right in to help the mother.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 60)
From their little tiny years they are to be taught how to work, and not to be playing on the piano or any such thing as that when the mother is toiling and struggling. As I have seen them so many times, the daughter was playing her piano while the mother was toiling over the ironing board. I was called five miles to visit her the daughter, because she wanted me so much. “Where is the mother?”“Oh, she is just at work; she is busy.” What is she doing? “Oh, she is ironing my clothes.” And there she was at the piano. It makes me sick at heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 61)
Here these children must use the fingers God has given them. What are they for? Use every organ of the body; use it to do a work that is essential in the home; and then don’t scold. You will be educating. And if they ask, as my children used to ask, “Mother, do I help you any?”“Indeed you do.” Well, I had to take out all they did. They helped me, because I was educating them, and if they made blunders—who expects anything of a child but blunders, until we train them, and tell them just how to do it? Well, this is to do the very work we ought to do, and then what? Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Have the matter established in the family. And then what? You have your missionaries right at home; you can carry them with you to the church; they are the helping hand of that family, and the helping hand of Christ, and you can unite together in church capacity, and the blessing of God rests upon you in the home that is in education.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 62)
If you fail to give that education, you have to give an account for the souls of your children that have been neglected and have not been brought up to realize their responsibility to exercise their physical strength, and to be kind and tender to older children, to help take care of the younger children. Thus they are obtaining an education not to get impatient and fretful, and to look out for the little mishaps of children, and not throw the whole responsibility upon the mother. The mother is a queen in the home; the mother is the teacher in the home, and the father and the mother are to be teachers, educators. When they are in this position, you may expect that the blessing of God cooperates with these parents, and that these children come up in the nurture and admonition of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 63)
There will be no drunkards in that home. There is such a discipline that they will never want to carry it through, because they will take right hold of the living God, and they will converse and pray and work with these children, and never rest. Why, I have told them that just as long as my children live, if they are as gray-headed as myself, I have a responsibility for that child that I have brought into the world. I have two sons living, two sons in the grave, and I have a husband in the grave, and my father and mother on both sides of the house that I have had the care of in their last hours, that died in the faith; and I want that our home should be a sanctuary where the Spirit of the Lord can dwell.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 64)
We want to teach the children here. We want that our people should get on some land, with many acres, so that we may teach them to do agricultural work.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 65)
I know of precious souls that have died in Battle Creek because the atmosphere was not appropriate for them. And Brother Leininger’s children, one of them died there, and the other brought home the effects of disease. Why? Because they had not the proper instruction that they should have to educate and train these young men to have health and strength and physical exercise in various lines.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 66)
But we are waking up to it; we are taking hold of it; we are trying to follow the direction of “Thus saith the Lord,” as to how to preserve strength. We have physical organs, and they must be worked proportionately, not the brain wholly. We want that every muscle that shall be worked, and then the appetite is to be brought under the control of temperance and reason. I shall have to stop. I have not more than half gotten through. I have been a sick woman. I have been taking treatment here for one week, nearly all the week, and I did not know as I could stand on my feet to speak; but I asked God to give me strength.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 67)
I think a great deal of Healdsburg. They have been very kind to me. Every merchant, and every one in business that I was acquainted with, has treated me just as tenderly as they possibly could, to accommodate me; and I have felt very thankful for it. When my husband was alive, they treated us both tenderly; and since I have lived in my home, after my husband’s death, they have treated me kindly, and I have great respect for Healdsburg. I have a house in Healdsburg yet.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 68)
But I want to say to every one that is here, You have a soul to save, or a soul to lose. But I want to read a verse more, because it is not finished as it ought to be: verses 16, 17. “I counsel thee (it is not too late yet, you see) to buy of me—.”
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 69)
Now I want you to read that, everybody, and I want you to see if you cannot come into more close relation with God. I want to see if you will not wrestle for the crown of immortality, that you may have that life that measures with the life of God, and that you may have the eternal weight of glory. It is for every overcomer; and if this is worth anything to you, Come out from the world, and be separate, and touch not the unclean, saith God, and I will receive you, I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 71)
Well, now, I have only said a few things; but I want to tell you, let’s every one walk humbly with God. God says He is high and He is lifted up; but He says He is with him that is of an humble and a contrite spirit; that He will revive them, and He will give them His help, if they are humble and contrite. Now if the mighty God has this connection with us, had we not better bring ourselves thankfully into connection with Him? Shall we not reveal that we show our appreciation of the great gift of Christ? And He is coming in the clouds of heaven very soon. Get ready, get ready, get ready. I entreat of you, Get ready, that you may meet your Lord in peace.
(19LtMs, Ms 151, 1904, 72)
Ms 152, 1904
Interview/Interview with the Huntsville School Board Nashville, Tennessee July 5, 1904 This manuscript is published in entirety in PCO 135-146.
Interview with the Huntsville School Board. 3 P.M.
Mrs. E. G. White: I would say that Huntsville has been kept before me at the same time that Graysville was fitting up, and I thought I was bearing the message all the time, to get before our people, that Huntsville needed more encouragement, really, than Graysville, because the most destitute needs the first attention. Had I been at Huntsville and seen its situation, I should have taken on a stronger burden. I knew its situation was—well, I knew it was in need of help very much, but I did not anticipate so much need as I found when I went there. And it made my heart ache. It seemed as if it would take my flesh right off from my bones. I have not had any appetite for anything since I came back; I have not hardly. It seemed as if I had come right up to a stump. I thought: Our brethren in the South who knew anything of Huntsville and knew anything of its situation—to leave it as it was; how God could look upon it—that has been my thought. How God can look upon it, how God can acquit them at the sight of their eyes; it has been a great mystery to me to understand. I certainly know that in the place of its coming up, it is in many respects—the appearance—going backward instead of forward.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 1)
George I. Butler: It is running down, instead of going up; that is a fact.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 2)
E. G. White: And I felt hurt.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 3)
G. I. Butler: May I say a word right here? The Board has met there and passed resolutions over and over to do this and that, but they did not have any money to do it. Time and again we have taken up the matter, and thought that this and that and the other ought to be done; but there was no money to do it with.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 4)
E. G. White: Well, now, they ought to have sat right down and written out: Here we are. We are just in this position. Now we call upon our brethren in the South to come up to our help. Write it out, and let them be reaching out as far as possible. If they have a heart that is in it, they can merit their way right in their hearts; that is their situation.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 5)
I wanted to take a bath very much. I felt it would do me good. There was not a bathtub on the place, except a barrel cut in two. Well, there are a good many poor folks that would like to have that much. But still, how our brethren can know this, how can those at Graysville see it and not say: “Now, here we are, building ourselves up nicely; supposing we do something for them at Huntsville? We have had some help here, and that very means might have flowed into Huntsville. Well now, supposing we should take hold and help them some, and encourage them.” I think it would have been a good idea to see what our neighbors are doing.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 6)
It has been such a mystery to me, I cannot understand it; I cannot unravel it; that is, I cannot see how a community can see—even the community at Graysville, that are so well-situated, and all this—and be so silent and let the thing pass off. I could not sleep; I could not sleep, I could not rest. I thought: If we are not going to come into a position that we shall look out for the interest of our neighbors, (well, now, that is one of their neighbors that they are to work for; and they are to see it is a shame), it is a shame to any of us by the name of Adventists, to have such a thing go on as has gone on there.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 7)
Those that were there should have come right in, and said, “Here we are, and the board has passed that we should do this, that, and the other, and we have not a single thing to do with. Well, now, what are you going to do in this Southern field to help us?” That is what it ought to be. Those in abundant circumstances can do something, and should do something, that will relieve the situation. Until they can get something that can be done, it never ought to have stayed in the position that it is now.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 8)
We will have to learn, every one of us, in whatever place we are, the question Christ was asked, “What shall I do that I may inherit eternal life?” In the place of Christ’s answering it, He put it right onto the lawyer, and He laid that burden right on him. There were the Pharisees, and all, watching to see if they could not get something out of His lips. He said, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, with all thy strength, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbor as thyself.” [Luke 10:25-27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 9)
Now, God tests us, every one of us, to see what there is in us, and what we will do. He will put an object before us, and He will let that object remain. There is a lesson to be learned where “it is I, it is I; I want that and the other. I want this convenience, and all this.” To let a school, or an institution that claims to be a school, go on as has been done, without faithfully rebuking those that are there, is wrong. They cannot call the parties hundreds of miles away, but they can those that are near them, and tell them just how they should go to work and do it.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 10)
Well, I read what I had written. I have not had a chance to get it off because other matters came in. As soon as I do get it off, I will have copies of it, so they can have it that are there; but it is not very encouraging, is it, to send a man in here and not have a thing for him to do with?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 11)
G. I. Butler: No; it is not, and that is why we are trying to raise this $2,500 to give him.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 12)
E. G. White: Yes; it is a good thing. I would be thankful could that be done. I would be thankful if I had means myself that I could put right in there; but I tell you I do not have it. I am out of means, and I am trying to get books and such things. I have the Ministry of Healing. I have that, and that will be a help.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 13)
Then Christ presents a suffering object. You know they the priest and Levite went by this one the wounded man and they did not see anything of it. They looked at him, but they passed right by. But one came a Samaritan and looked at the man, and went to him, and he ministered unto him. Now He says, Which is neighbor to him that was afflicted and wounded? Who was neighbor to him?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 14)
S. N. Haskell: The one that showed mercy.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 15)
E. G. White: That is just what it is. I felt just as sorry for that brother who was there, and I was awful sorry that that brother kind of drew me up to say what I did. I never ought to have said it. They ought to have taken that themselves, after they knew what I had felt. If they knew that my heart aches, and how distressed I am, to produce such a thing—why, it was their business to carry that work right straight through themselves, not to lay extra burden onto me.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 16)
And in your board meetings, I want to tell you, from the light that has been given me, there is something that must be corrected. It is this: If there is one that sees a little item, a little thing, that he can hang upon, and if he feels that he can manifest his sharpness by going and spreading it right out, and holding it on, and holding these board meetings, until they are just wearisome—it is just as a man who is putting his foot on the brake, and keeping it there, as they have done again and again, so that nothing can move until they have his sanction. When you find that that is the particular trait of any man’s character, wherever it is, you do him the greatest injury that you can possibly do a man, to put him as a member on your board, where he can exercise that criticism which he has no business to exercise.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 17)
There is a criticism that we may exercise, that we shall show mercy and such things as that, and honor and glorify God, but a little speck of an item in the business—it is just as much a sin for that man to take that stand on a little quibble, and hold and hold and hold things in a board, as I have seen it done repeatedly—not with my own natural eyes—but as the Lord has presented it before me to hear it, and to see what is carried on in these business meetings. And I want to tell you, there is more harm done in cultivating that trait of criticism that he will see in time, if he has to wait until the judgment. It would have been better if he had never been born, the way the cause has been.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 18)
It is not merely one man, but it is other men. They come into the board, and they think it is showing sharpness to kind of quiz and quiz, and hold a thing, and make a world of a mote just in that way. All these things, I will tell you, the angels of God are present, hearing what I say today. Here is every one that comes into these board meetings where there is some little thing that just doesn’t meet their mind, but they will hang on and hang on, until it wears the persons all out. God is not glorified by any such things. But when you find a person whose special trait of character is to do that way, to do that way whether it is one, two, three, or four men, it is as wrong for that board that has been appointed to appoint those men again and carry them through. They should go to those men in the name of the Lord and ask them, Is that your education? Is that your training? Do you think in such a training as that, that you are glorifying God?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 19)
It is hard enough when you have to bring a point, as we had to bring there at Huntsville—it is hard enough when you have to bring a point that you want to carry through, and keep that point dragging, dragging, dragging when the mind of the Lord has specified what should be done—that there should be a change. Well, I did not want to go in there, and tell what that change should be; it is not my business, and I will not do it again. I will not do it again, but I will say, if the boards that we have would consecrate their soul, body, and spirit unto God, they would see how much the work has been hindered and carried back.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 20)
There was a scene presented to me. It was the night before the Sabbath. That is when that scene was presented. I looked out of the window, and there was an immense ball of fire that had come from heaven, and it fell where they were casting buildings with pillars, especially the pillars were presented to me. And it seemed as if the ball came right to the building and crushed it, and they saw that it was branching out, branching out, enlarging, and they began to cry and mourn and mourn, and wring their hands; and I thought some of our people stood by there, saying, “Well, it is just what we have been expecting; it is just what we have been talking about; it is just what we have been talking about.”“You knew it?” said the people. “You knew it, and never told us about it?” I thought there was such an agony in their face, such an agony in their appearance.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 21)
In the next scene I was a room where there was a company sitting around as we are here. And there was one of authority that stood there, and He had maps, and he took the map, and he put it into the hands of one, and had him look at it. There were little fine rays of light from heaven that seemed to be coming down, and they were all prepared to absorb the whole vicinity around. It seemed as if light was going to be given in the whole vicinity around, and then that was struck right out, the light was struck out. There was not the message of warning given to that city that ought to have been given years ago. And then that city, he pointed out, and another city, and another city, that ought to have had the light of life in this Southern Field.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 22)
That light seemed cut right off, cut right away and in darkness, and now the words were, “It will be a very difficult, a much more difficult matter to reach things now, because the enemy has been getting advantage all these years”—that is what was repeated—“all these years.”“Now,” said he, “when you consider your neighbor, who is my neighbor? Put every exercise of your body and mind to work, if you cannot go yourself, keep your foot off the brake. Don’t put your foot on the brake, and hold it, so that the carriage cannot move, that the work cannot go.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 23)
Well, he presented it in such a way as that. Now, the light was all ready to come right from heaven on these cities, just as was presented in that first map. But the faith was far weaker than the strength of unbelief. And yet that unbelief, not merely in one man, but in others, had not only prevented the work, but it was to prevent and hinder the work all these years, with their talking discouragement and with their grabbing hold of everything objectionable they saw that they could make a point on. Back of all these was that when the light was presented that the South was to be worked, when the means was sent in to do that, because the word “colored” was not put in, the means was just deferred right on to other channels.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 24)
The whole work was so that the colored people should have the advantage—not those that have advantages and have not the prejudices to labor against of color. But it was those who had the prejudice of color to labor against that I was laboring for with all my might and soul, to stir the minds of the people to send means in for the colored people; I did not go so far as to think that they would not know that here in this region of the Southern States it did not mean the white people. I did not go so far as to specify the white.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 25)
The colored, then, was the labor that could have taken hold of them, that many cannot be touched of them, but they could have done it then. And there are some that can be labored for now, because they have become acquainted, and that is what God wanted them to do, to become acquainted with what the white people were trying to do, that they were not trying to get a name for themselves, but they were trying out of pure sympathy for humanity.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 26)
Well, now, the dangers were presented to me. This was in a tent that many of these things were presented—that is, that which I presented in a tent meeting. Well, then, they began to quiz me, after they went out, and I told them: “Now,” said I, “you don’t understand anything about it. But all I ask for is for you to send your means, and I will write them the particulars.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 27)
Well, things would come up that I would be driven from one point to another, that I could not write particulars as I ought to have written to them. But I thought they would certainly understand, as my son had been laboring right here, and he had sent to me and asked me over and over again, “What shall I do?”“Why,” I said, “draw from the Review and Herald Office, and charge it to me, and try to help them.” Well, now, help could have been given, if they had a heart to do it. And God would have put a blessing upon them, in means, that they did not have themselves, if they had just gone to work and shown that there was a disinterested benevolence to look after their neighbor.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 28)
Well, now, this map was placed in another’s hands, and another, and finally there was a light kindled that went through many places; but some were left, it seemed, left in total darkness. Well, at this time Huntsville was one of those places, that is, that there was no growth; and of all the places, our brethren ought to have reasoned, of all the places in the South were our labors ought to be, there was Huntsville; there the conference had given the land, and here people, outsiders, were watching what they were going to do with that land. They let them see what kind of an ambition they had to carry on that work.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 29)
Why, if I had been on that ground, and notwithstanding our writing, I would have gone to our people from place to place, and I would have written to them. And I would have done everything in my power to raise means, for from the light I had, there were those who stood with their fists clasped just as tight, so there could nothing be done, scarcely nothing had been done, and so it has been gone over and over and over in that very same way. Now, God has been dishonored, terribly dishonored, and yet the men that have done this don’t realize where their mistake has been—how they have stood in the way, how they have kept their foot on the brake, how they have drifted back, by some words of objection to one person or another person, or something like that, and let the thing drift right on year after year, and nothing done to build up the work.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 30)
Well, after I had that presented to me, I felt just as though I had had a fit of sickness, and I have felt so ever since. I have not relished any food; I eat food a little, but I cannot relish it; I do not relish anything. And I feel such a hunger—well, at times I have burst out crying, and I have cried and cried and cried, as though my heart would break, when I think of the time that has been lost. And to think that any such thing should keep on in the future! The judgments of God, I am to say, will fall upon them, if they go on in the way that they have gone on—so little burden, and they might have helped and lifted; but they think of one little doubt, of a thing that they should hang on, and they must show their capability of lawyerism, or something, I don’t know. The council meetings, they ought to have been the most precious meetings in the world. We are every one to work with all our might to lift the last pound.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 31)
If we had done as you have done, we never could have done a thing in Australia, not a thing. There we were; we had not the means; we had nothing to go upon. I started the school myself with money that Brother Haskell let me have, and with the royalty that I had from my books. We started the school in Melbourne, and then we had to work very hard. I went right straight—as I went to Avondale, they wrote back to me—they telegraphed for me to come down to Sydney. I went down there. “Well, we have decided that this is not the place,” they said, and held us back a year, and that meant two years I was there. Willie went to America, and we just went and pitched our tents, and went to work.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 32)
(Gave description of early Australian experience, in building meetinghouse, school buildings; etc.)
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 33)
Now, brethren, I will tell you what. We have not got to sit down with one figure in the carpet, and we cannot see anything about the next figure to look for, but we look out for but one figure, and just as sure as we do that, we will have just that one figure to look out for until the Lord comes. But we have to understand there is another figure in the web, and we have to plan for that other figure, and every one of us has to plan for each other, and God will plan for us. But God has not looked with any very great pleasure on Huntsville. He has not looked with pleasure.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 34)
Those that were there all had a hard time, and I am sorry for it; but they made a great deal of it themselves. If they had just used the talent which God had given them to cultivate the beautiful land. Far ahead of what they have in Graysville, that land is. There may be some spots in Graysville; but it is far ahead of it, and cultivatable, it can be done. But there is the land that was just—well, indifferently cared for. If they had kept it up, they could have raised something; but let me tell you, it is no more use for you to talk about that school supporting itself because it has so much land. It cannot do it. We can in some way have that land prepared—unless they have a sensible company that will take right hold and work earnestly to do those things—but oh, my brethren, I want to tell you we each have our own peculiarities, and God fixes us so that we will not always have them, and we will have a change and mingle.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 35)
We have got to mingle together. We are not to say, I am fully capable to handle this without any help, and work up the last jot and tittle of strength we have, and then we die. Now God is not pleased with that. He wants others to come and stand right by their side, and not to feel that somebody else will get the glory. God will not work with us until every speck of this business of trying to be first, and to get the glory, every bit of it has to go out of us, because we have to come to the kingdom of heaven without a spot or wrinkle or any such thing.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 36)
Well, now, if that does not cover the whole business, tell me what does. Now I say, from the light that God has given me, Huntsville is a very important place, and I say that He has shown me a community all round there that is watching critically to see how things are being carried there with the colored people. Where there were fifty students, there ought to have been a hundred, and after a few years, there ought to be two hundred. If we can support it, it can have teachers to carry that on as a model, that we have a right kind of a school, a growing school. Now that is what it ought to be.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 37)
Does it scare you, Brother Rogers? You cannot do all this yourself, but you can have helpers. Now, Brother ______ what was his name, that was going to leave? If he knew what was good for his soul, and his interest, he would come and link right up with Brother Rogers, and he would say, Brother Rogers, I will take right hold with you, and we will be as one man, we will be as one mind. That is the thing I am preparing to write to him. If he will come to that point, let me tell you, he can help you, and you can help him, if that can be so. “But here is the peculiarity of this one,” you say, “He is diverse from me, and therefore because he is different from me, I want somebody that strikes right in my line.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 38)
Why, I am wonderfully glad when I find that somebody is different from me, because they are going to help me, or I them, one or the other; and whatever they are, I feel as if we can cement. That is what they want here—they want the cementing power of God upon them, and they want to work as for time and for eternity. I want to cry it out as I have heard it cried out, “Lift up your voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” [Isaiah 58:1.] We have to get our sins out of the way before we can expect God to come in here and bring us in a position where we can glorify His name. We have to be where the glory of God can come right through us, where the Holy Spirit of God can come upon us, and it can be reflected right upon others.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 39)
If you have any critics, for Christ’s sake, keep them away, off of your board. There are critics enough. We don’t want critics on the board. We don’t want to waste the precious time that God has given us, to hasten the day when the truth shall go, because the board breaks up and nothing is done because they don’t agree. Brethren, let us be agreed, if we do not see every item and jot and tittle worth mentioning, it is not worth mentioning half the time.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 40)
Sister Lockwood came to me, and said, “Sister White, I do not believe in your testimonies. I want you to understand, so that you won’t think that I am trying to deceive you. I don’t believe in them.” I went and put my arm around her, and said, “My dear sister, you are my sister. I don’t expect that you will believe all at once; but I shall love you just the same as if you said you are in full confidence. I leave you with the Lord, and I have no quarrel with you.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 41)
Well, I tell you it was not many days before she came up, and said, “I want to tell you, I believe; I believe. O, I believe with all my heart.” And she believed until she died.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 42)
That is just how it was; and others have come to me, and said it so, and I have treated them just exactly as though they were in the faith. God does not want us to run in the very same groove. Why? We have a world to work for. There are all kinds of minds; if we don’t hit one mind, we shall another, and then when they are converted, they will assimilate. The truth assimilates, the truth sanctifies, the truth, yes, the truth bring us the glory of God, and what we want is to be cemented.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 43)
But I want you to consider that this place at Huntsville ought to have stood on high vantage ground by this time—might have stood there, if others in the South had had the interest that God wanted them to have. And now there may be others that come in among you. I see some faces that you perhaps don’t realize. I shall not mention them, but I want to tell you that I see faces just as I saw when I went in Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Italy, and Stockholm. Now every one of them I could come just as close to them, why, they were different from me.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 44)
And even when I went to the dentist, he was not a believer, and he began to blurt out to me as rough as could be. I looked at him, and remarked: “Perhaps you don’t know just what kind of a subject you have. Now, you may take my teeth, and do with them what you please, and you will never hear a whimper from my lips.” Said he—and the tears dropped down from his face—said he, “I am ashamed that I spoke to you as I spoke.” He spoke in a slurring way, as though women could not bear anything. He was going to perform a serious operation, and I never whimpered; I went through with it. You can get up a quarrel if you want to, just by the tone of your voice. Now what we want is to just clear the King’s highway, clear it, every one of us, do all we can to clear the King’s highway, that He may come right to our hearts and sanctify us.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 45)
Now, here is our brother. He is nearly sick; he is doing more than he ought to do; he must have help (referring to L. A. Hansen) to lift with him, and he must take time to rest. You are a poor physician—to look at—you look so pale and sick. Say to yourself, Physician, heal thyself. You have a good mind to do everything you can; but do stand so as not to break. We don’t want you to do it, and Brother Hayward.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 46)
Now, brethren, I will tell you what to do, my brethren physicians: You just come right to the heart. Don’t draw yourselves off and shut yourself right into a little groove. No. You expect everyone is going to sympathize with the work that you have, and then you just take right hold and receive counsel and give counsel, and work together. Now this is where there is going to be the danger—that these doctors are going to overwork—but you must not do it. The Lord does not want them to slay themselves in the work they are doing. He wants them to be sensible; God has given us sense to lay a portion of the load on those who are going to take it.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 47)
And so I would say in regard to Huntsville, I am so afraid that many will do just as they did—without a speck of interest; every soul ought to have had an interest. The interest that has been in Graysville ought to have been in Huntsville, until they got them up in some kind of shape. That is what we tried to do. We have tried to put things up thus and thus, and then we would see what was necessary for the next one. We should have seen the blessing of God displayed, and the love of God displayed; but they have to learn a lesson, here in the South, that they have not learned.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 48)
Now the Lord has presented this before me, which I present to you. I tell you, Love as brethren, and be kind, and be courteous, and then we can build together. They will take our advice, and we can counsel with them, and the Spirit of God will work with us; but to have one shut himself right straight up as Brother Nicola has done, and to think that he can do all, he could not do it. He did not do it. It is not in him to do it. He is not of the making to do it.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 49)
They cannot see these things—all broken up and all in disorder, harnesses going all to pieces. There has to be diversity of minds, those who see they needed some means to get these things, and if they had to go out and ask for it at different places themselves, they would do it. Now, God wants us to act all around in these vicinities. The work is going to go all around in the vicinity here, and they want to become acquainted with us, every one; we have to let them become acquainted with us. They have to know where the self-sacrificing men are, they have to understand, and God will make the impression upon their minds. Then Huntsville will be the place where you can send the students. And there will be a place where Brethren Magan and Sutherland are going to work, where the minors of the colored people, and not merely the minors, can go; but it will be those that are not as forward as some others. Take them in, and you can just, you may just see—I don’t know as you all can—that they will show that they will respond to the attention given to them.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 50)
But if ever I have wanted a voice that would reach all through this South, O, I have said, if I could only go from place to place, and give them to understand what their work was, I would be willing to die. They have to take hold of that work for the colored people; yet they have to work so discreetly! You cannot be careless nor reckless about that work or you will get yourself in a fix, where you cannot do anything. You have to watch every movement around. That is why I wanted to have this school right up, and the school where Sutherland and Magan are.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 51)
G. I. Butler: If it was right on the same farm, they would publish it all over the country—either place, any place you put them on the same farm, why they would say they have the white and the colored together.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 52)
E. G. White: We could have that in the North; I do not know as we can here.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 53)
S. N. Haskell: You could do those things North.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 54)
G. I. Butler: Here they would make the greatest hue and cry that ever was all over the South.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 55)
W. C. White: But your road runs between, and makes a good division. It does not need to be the same; it can be separate places, separate ownership, and I don’t think—it seemed to me this way. If the Lord has presented this to her, and she has led out in this presentation to us more than half a dozen times, and now she says it has been presented to her, and if He has, it seemed to me that we ought to put our ingenuity to work, together, to make it possible.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 56)
G. I. Butler: Just as quick as these men that do not like us, who want to shut us down, just as quick as they have any sort of chance—those schools are in close connection, they can correspond with each other—you see if they don’t.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 57)
E. G. White: If that plan has to be destroyed, we have to find something else.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 58)
(S. N. Haskell: spoke of the possibility of “sounding” business friends in Nashville regarding public sentiment on this matter.)
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 59)
W. C. White: Every time that Mother has been presented this, she has said that they should be distinct and separate, and yet she has said that they could be near enough together so that teachers could counsel together.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 60)
(S. N. Haskell told of ostracism against white teachers in colored schools in Nashville.)
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 61)
(Elder Butler also spoke of this matter.)
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 62)
E. G. White: We are not in a situation now to have such a thing tested. We want first to get where we can get at the people, and get them aroused.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 63)
J. E. White: There is one other thing that comes into that, and in very prominently, and that is the kind of a school you give the colored people. You can go down-town here and tell these people that you are going to open a school for colored people, and make school teachers and ministers and lawyers out of them, and they will be down on it at once; but you tell them that you are going to train nurses, and train them to be able to help, to be good cooks, and that sort of thing, and give them a good education in that sort of line, and they will say, “Good, that is what the country needs.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 64)
E. G. White: If you can bring it in in that line, that is all the education that is necessary. Now here is St. Louis, and here are all these cities—I don’t know how it is people that are in the South here, with this message, and these cities unworked, can come up to the Judgment and feel excused before God—I don’t know how they can do it; I don’t know how God can say, “Well done, good and faithful servant.” [Matthew 25:23.]
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 65)
Smith Sharp: There is a point you mentioned about Graysville that I would like to know if I understand correctly: Do you mean, in view of the destitute condition all over the South, that we have built too largely on the sanitarium and school?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 66)
E. G. White: No; I don’t mean that. I think that that is all right; but I think while you see them in such a condition as they are, I think that if you had delayed some things, and helped them a little to help themselves, I think it would have been loving your neighbor as yourself. I don’t think that the sanitarium is any too large; I think the buildings are very proper there; I know as they are not any too large. I think they are comfortable and proper, and it is proportionate to the place. After a while, when you were prospering, I think you could have managed to give them some advantage by advice and counsel and by even sharing means with them until their means could come in, or do something—I do not know how you could have done it. I think there is a very good presentation at Graysville. I don’t know as there is too much for it; but I think they have gotten to a spot where they can, if they strain a little, do something for Huntsville.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 67)
If you had been placed as we have been placed, there in Australia, I will tell you what, you would have had to have done something. We have looked at the right hand and we have looked at the left hand, and we have done everything that mortals could do. And I thank God that we have done it; that is what I think, and I feel very grateful to think. I have a splendid letter from Sister Kress; she says we have our sanitarium. All our highest rooms are filled, and she says we are doing well now, and we are laying by—we are paying all the interest, and the taxes, and all these things—and we are laying by eight pounds, I think it was, a week; but I read it: they are gathering and paying off their bills, and their expenses, so that they feel very cheerful and glad.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 68)
G. I. Butler: We wish you could be here in a few months—three or four months—and I think we could show you a better state of things over there.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 69)
E. G. White: I believe it. There is nothing in the world like “gitting up and git.”
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 70)
G. I. Butler: There are some things that you have settled, about selling the land, etc. Your testimony has settled those things forever. Now we are going to fix that thing up.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 71)
E. G. White: Someone proposed that we have colored families come in there, and have the families these students belonged to. They could not do a worse thing for those students than that thing. Those students have to forget their home life. They have to forget it, and they have to come under discipline; and if things don’t go right, they won’t run right to their parents and tell them and expatiate and get them all into trouble, and have those colored families right at them—they can’t do it. They can’t take all these families on them; but there can be ways that I think that land can be utilized, if they cannot make a school. (I wish they could.) But if they could not do even the cooking school and the sanitarium, and how to treat the sick, you can get them up and give them an education.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 72)
J. E. White: You know families often leave to go where there is a school, so that they can be there to educate the children.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 73)
Question: Sister White, what was mentioned at Huntsville about bringing families to Huntsville?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 74)
E. G. White: Now, I will tell you how it was with our school. The light given me was that there were no parents that were to come in for the white school. They were not to go and settle themselves down all right around us there; they were not to do it. And the first thing when they came, you know, and they wanted a place right by the school. Well, now, the light had been given me, that it should not be. They would be in a quarrel all the time, that something is out of gear, and something is out of the way. We would not permit them to settle right around there; they had to go off a little way.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 75)
W. C. White: There was another proposition different from the one we have been discussing, that I understood you favored at the time, perhaps I did not understand—that the farm is much too large. We think that 200 acres is all that the students can handle to advantage. There was a proposition that we rent a portion of the farm to colored families, and then let them have a little church school for their own children, down on the other end of the farm; and separate from the training school altogether.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 76)
E. G. White: Oh, I should not see anything about that that would be a good idea.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 77)
J. E. White: There is one point that has never been considered much, and I mentioned it to you, and that was the need of a place for orphan children, and children that would be brought up in wickedness at home, in spite of everything about that place; and every school that we have of that kind.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 78)
E. G. White: Yes, the orphan children should be looked after. It is better to have a little company, instead of building a great building, especially to take care of orphans. But if it could be so that there could be a preparation like that, I think it would be a great blessing. We have to do some such things, or we will just as surely neglect our work, just as surely get into trouble about our duty to the orphans and those that need attention.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 79)
J. E. White: There are people living right around our schools that will be anxious to send their children to our school; that case is different, is it not?
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 80)
E. G. White: I would gather in all I could possibly get; I would get acquainted with them, and gather them in. In that way you are instructing them and they can take the truth and carry it into their families. And as you work on that plan, I know the Lord will lead out, and you will feel that the hand of the Lord is with you. I wish that this man that is going away, I wish that he would feel that he could just take right hold with you and work with you, but if he does not feel that, perhaps the best thing would be to let him go.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 81)
Smith Sharp: I stayed there and helped them to harvest, and he and I shocked oats together, and he did not intimate that he could not work with Brother Rogers.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 82)
E. G. White: Well, I knew that there would be a difficulty with the colored ones, and I thought perhaps it would be thus with this our brother, but it would be for his good, for it is a sad thing to get an idea that they could not work with Brother Rogers, because it is a sin to feel that way. Now Brother Nicola, I feel sorry for Brother Nicola. It is because he has not had the blending of the mind and the education of the mind so that he can carry a controlling influence, and yet he assumes that he can do it all. He has not that controlling influence, like government, in his own children; he does not understand; and now then, how can he govern a school? That is the question. And I wish that these brethren could blend together, because I do not want Brother Rogers to take the responsibility so much that he cannot give some influence in a place, and some advice and counsel. I don’t like it to be put in that phase.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 83)
There is nothing under the sun in any of these enterprises—nothing under the sun like a heave-e-o-heave, and success to bring success.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 84)
S. N. Haskell: That is true; there is nothing succeeds like success.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 85)
E. G. White: Yes, it is success, and you can make it; you can determine to make it; you can have everything.
(19LtMs, Ms 152, 1904, 86)
Ms 153, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on 1 John Philadelphia, Pennsylvania August 14, 1904 Previously unpublished.
1 John 3:1-4. This is the only definition of sin in the Scriptures, the transgression of the law.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 1)
Verses 5-7. We are all of us addressed by John, and also by Christ as His little children, Christ’s little children, and therefore we are to be under control to God as little children are under control to their parents. For our present and eternal good, we are to know the will of God. We are highly favored with the privilege of this Book, the Bible. It is our instructor. You cannot afford to drop out the Scriptures that define the plan of salvation and tell us what we must do in order to be saved.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 2)
If one soul is worth more than the whole world, I ask you why should we not be intensely interested to know how to carry ourselves here in this world, that we shall obtain an inheritance in the world to come? If we abide in Him, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is. And more than that, we shall have a life that measures with the life of God. Can you comprehend it? Everlasting life. If God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, (note the conditions) that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life, we want to understand the plan. We want to understand the conditions, that we may fulfill them.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 3)
It will not answer for us in this day, right on the very eve of the last experience that can be given to parents and to children, for us to keep our mouths closed.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 4)
I thank God that there is a tent here, that we can have the free air of heaven, and yet we can be accommodated with a chance to hear. Now let us hear as for eternity.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 5)
We want to know the very terms of salvation. “Every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He is pure.” [Verse 3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 6)
I ask you, Why did Christ come in such a humble way? The Jews did not like it at all. They thought He was coming with force of arms to break the yoke of bondage upon them, and that they were to stand out as kings and priests. As the Lord had promised, when He comes to His people; if they would be obedient and keep His commandments, they should be as kings and priests unto God.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 7)
Now, that is a great promise. Here Christ could not come to us at all unless He decided to lay off His kingly crown, lay aside His royal robe, clothe His divinity with humanity, humble Himself as a little child, and come up from childhood to unite with His father and mother in doing the common duties of life that belong to every family on the face of the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 8)
If any should feel that it is a great privilege to do nothing, they are the most wretched beings in the world. Our Saviour came as our example, that He might teach everyone how they might have happiness here in the very family circle, and how they should enter into happiness hereafter.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 9)
It is the truth that makes us free, and we want no bondage; we want to be free in Jesus Christ. Here He came in the form of humanity, He took His position right by the side of humanity, at the head of humanity. His human arm reaches to every living soul in humanity, and then with His divine arm He grasps the throne of the Infinite. Our Saviour was tempted in all points like as we are. For our sakes He came as a man. What if He had come with all His glory into our world? We should all have been extinguished. He has said, “No man can see My face and live.” [Exodus 33:20.] Yet He stands there for years in this world, from childhood to manhood, and He came that every one of us in this world might be overcomers as He was an overcomer.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 10)
How was He an overcomer? He was tempted of the enemy as we are tempted. But He overcame as we must overcome, and then He educated those that were around Him in the very life that they must follow, in the words and actions that they must practice. Why? That they might know the language of the heavenly country, that they might understand the characters of everyone who shall enter in through the gates into the city, that they shall have life eternal, and they must understand how to educate the mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 11)
None of us have any too much talent. Be very careful with what you have. Do not in any way weaken the talent God has given you. It is everything to us, and we want to know the way, and then travel that way, and light others in the way. That is the very light that came to the world, to shine upon the world. He is the Light of the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 12)
He has His truth in the world. And He has the glory of God to represent it to the world through His disciples. He came as a mighty Healer. He went from place to place to heal the bodies of the afflicted and the suffering.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 13)
We found there was importance in establishing institutions to bring the sick and the suffering to these institutions not only to treat them with science as medical missionaries, but the soul. All the medical missionary work that is done in truth and righteousness covers the whole responsibility that we must educate, educate, educate at every step. We must put in operation, in every place where we can get entrance, institutions for education and training in the Bible, the precious Bible, that they may understand what saith the Scriptures.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 14)
The lawyer asked Christ, What shall I do that I may inherit eternal life? That question was asked, that they might get something from the lips of Christ that they might condemn, and take His life. Christ turns that question right over to the lawyer. “What is written in the law? How readest thou?” He [the lawyer] understood very well. He stated, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with”—one quarter of your heart? With one half of your soul? No. “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and thy neighbor as thyself.” Christ replied, “Thou hast answered right. This do, and thou shalt live.” [Luke 10:25-28.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 15)
It was not just the life that we have here that he was asking about. “What shall I do to inherit eternal life?” [Verse 25.] “Blessed are they that do His commandments,” Christ says, “that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” [Revelation 22:14.] Here are the conditions. The lawyer was a little bit dissatisfied. He thought that was a great arrangement, to love thy neighbor as thyself.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 16)
You will read in the tenth chapter of Luke all about it. He brought up that poor, sad soul, whom some robber had met and cut and wounded apparently unto death. A priest came and looked at him, but he passed over on the other side. A Levite came and looked at him. Now it was the business of the Levites to attend to all such concerns as that, but it was so forbidding, he went away and left him. But one came there, and he was a Samaritan, and he looked at him, and he got off his horse, and examined him, and bound up his wounds, and then he took him and placed him on his own beast. And then he walked by his side, until he came to some hotel, and he said, “Take care of him” and he paid them some money, and said, “When I come again, if there is a larger price, I will pay you.” Now the question was asked, Who was neighbor to him that fell among thieves? [Verses 30-36.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 17)
As the lawyer got his lips ready to answer, they had got so wrought up by this parable, that they forgot their prejudice, and there were a score of voices that cried out, “He that had mercy on him.” [Verse 37.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 18)
This is keeping the law, and we want that every soul of you that is here today shall all have an entrance into the kingdom of heaven. We want you to have a crown placed upon your brow. We want you to have the welcome, “Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” [Matthew 25:23.] We want that every one shall take the golden harp and sing, “Worthy, worthy is the Lamb, that died that we might live.” He lives a triumphant conqueror, and there their voices echo and re-echo to the praise and to the glory of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 19)
Now after they have glorified God, there is an intent looking. They see a countenance. It was you that told me how I must be saved. It was you who made sacrifices in my behalf. And there are those that have unselfishly and devotedly, as God’s missionaries for soul and body, knelt down at the bedside of the sick and offered up their petitions that God would bless every effort they were making to restore and relieve the suffering and the sick.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 20)
This is a work that we want to establish in every place where we can, and we want that there should be attention upon strict temperance. Tobacco that man is using is stupefying the brain, lessening his vitality. Let him remember that Christ has bought him. Ye are bought with a price, ye are not your own, you are bought with a price. And what a price! Now as His servant, I must not put anything into my lips that will becloud my brain, because there is the enemy, a mighty army that fell from heaven, because apostasy commenced there, and Satan wanted to be first.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 21)
Oh, how many are wrestling in this world to get a standing above somebody else, when they would be happy if they would be humble, meek, and lowly. Christ said, “He that will come after Me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow Me.” [Mark 8:34.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 22)
Think of the change He made from Commander in the heavenly courts, honored by legions of angels, yet He humbled Himself utterly, took upon Him the great sacrifice of coming into this world, because He appreciated every soul of you a great deal more than you appreciate yourselves. If you appreciated yourselves as Christ appreciated you, you would never let a glass of liquor pass your lips, you would be temperate in every sense of the word. You would discard everything that would interpose between your success of getting into heaven. You cannot afford it. I must have all the brain I have.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 23)
The devil is seducing souls, first by one temptation, and then by another. We must have that living connection with God so that we can interpret his temptations, and know who it is, and say, “Get thee behind me, Satan.” We cannot afford to listen to his voice.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 24)
Oh, the wonderful sophistry that is coming in, the masterly sophistry—that God is an essence. We have got a God, a personal God and a personal Saviour, and Satan is seeking with all his wiles to seduce men and women to become as gods themselves and flattering them to have a higher and higher class of education. But we want the lower class. That is the highest for us to obtain, because self lives. What we want is to deny self, and take up the cross and follow Christ. Our body must be kept under control of reason, because we want health; we want all the health we can get. Those that have fallen into wrong habits do not need to abide there. Cling to the mighty One. He has purchased us with the price of His blood. He says, “Therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” [1 Corinthians 6:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 25)
The man who would be an overcomer has something to overcome, and if he sings the song of redemption in the kingdom of glory, it will be because he understands what it is to be a partaker with Christ of His self-denial, of His self-sacrifice, and he is willing to humble his soul and walk in meekness and lowliness.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 26)
“Come unto Me,” He says, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden.” [Matthew 11:28.] Do not run to that dramshop. Do not try to get a glass of liquor which robs you of your senses, so that you do not know what you are doing. You cannot afford it. It is too expensive a business. If you want to live through eternal ages, you must begin now to take hold to deny self. Heaven is worth everything. What do you gain? An eternal weight of glory, and you cannot afford to run any risk in this matter.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 27)
Christ said to His disciples as He looked upon them, “Ye are the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] What a message to Christians! What a message to those who have their Bibles. “What will a man give in exchange for his soul.” [Matthew 16:26.] If you gain the whole world, and lose your own soul, what do you gain by it?
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 28)
What we want here is to know that there is a power in us, so that we can work for the salvation of men and women. You can deliver them from the power of Satan by laboring with your Bible in your hand as we labored in Australia.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 29)
What shall we do, says one, when the Sunday law is passed? Why, said I, devote that day to God. Take your students and go right into the bush, as they call it, go right into the woods, and from house to house carry your Bible, and there teach them the way of life. Kneel down and pray. Ask them to come to Jesus. Teach them the way. Then say to them, just as Christ has said, “Come unto Me, all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” [Matthew 11:28.] “Now,” said I, “you teach them every Sunday; teach them on the Sabbath, of course, but every Sunday donate to God, and teach them how they can find the way to heaven.”
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 30)
What will a man give in exchange for his soul? And what will it profit a man if he gains the world and loses his own soul? There are thousands doing it every day. Oh, I wish that there were a thousand teachers where there is one right here in this city. God wants workmen. He calls for them. He will accept those who come. “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you,” He invites you, “and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.” Now there is something that He gives them that they are to experience in doing just as He says. “For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” [Verses 28-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 31)
We do not half give ourselves to the Saviour. If we are in trouble, we run to a neighbor. Christ says, “Come to Me.” He knows all about it. You just ask Him to help you. He will honor you if you come to Him with your difficulties. Send your feeble petition to God every time you are in trouble. Do not run to a neighbor. They have troubles as well as you.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 32)
Educate your children to come right to Christ and tell Him their little troubles, and tell them that they will find relief every time. He loves little children. When the mothers came with their children, that Christ might put His hands upon their heads, the disciples said, “The Master is teaching, He cannot be interrupted.” Christ heard the words. Said He, Forbid them not. “Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God.” [Mark 10:14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 33)
Just be little children. Let us all humble our souls before God, and when He sees us humbling our souls, let me tell you He will help you, every one of you. The meek and the lowly will have that experience that the burden is light, that the cross is light.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 34)
Now we want to understand that there are two great powers in this world. Satan is working with all his hellish power to get in operation the indulgence of appetites and passions, and the saloons, and all these things to tempt the human appetite. When it comes to the judgment, everyone is judged according to the deeds that are done in the body, there they see how many drunkards they have made, how many murders these drunkards have committed, and the misery that has been brought in their homes. God has nothing to do to help that along. It is the devil. Now we want to understand how we shall escape the snares of the devil. Here is the precious, precious Word. You are to keep the commandments of God, and love His law as the apple of your eye.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 35)
God has denominated us as His people, and when you went down into the water in baptism, what name were you baptized in? The Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. That is the name you were baptized in. Now you profess to be dead to the world, and you have given your earthly history up to God, and God has pledged that the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost will give you all the heavenly advantages, that you shall have might and power to resist the devil so that he will flee from you. Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you, and He will lift up a standard for you against the enemy so that you can resist him.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 36)
Now we must consider that we are within that covenant. God pledged that if we would keep His commandments, the three powers in heaven would be at our command. Ask of God, and He will hear you when you are in perplexity and distress and pain. I know what it is to ask God and get relief. God will help the suffering ones. You may be where you cannot get to a sanitarium, but you can get to God; He is close by you. You can tell Him your troubles. Come unto Me, says our Redeemer, to Me, your Saviour. When you trust in Him and learn every day that He is at the first and the last and the best of everything, there is peace in your heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 37)
There is peace in your home. And there are your little children that you are to educate and train for the future immortal life. Have you neglected them and just gone on your way as though you had no attention to give them in religious lines? You will be called to account when you come up to the city of God. “Where are those children I gave you, that you let them go into the enemy’s arms? Why did you not put them into My arms? Why did you not educate them to trust in Me?” That is the very work to begin for your children, when they are nothing but little children, to teach them how to help mother.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 38)
The mother is to be the queen of the household, to educate her children, that they shall have the best of advantages in this life, and the future immortal life that measures with the life of God. Teach them these things—and the vanity and pride, you will find they will know how to overcome them. If you keep these children under your own influences, you will find that you can educate and train them to help you to do this. They may hinder you at first. You perhaps had rather do it alone, but you must educate them.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 39)
And never say a word of complaint. If they ask if they are hindering you, tell them no. They are getting their education, and therefore you must educate and train them that they can be helpers with you. Encourage the older children to take the burden and care of the younger. You will find there were mothers, that if they had had that chance, they would not be lying in the grave today.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 40)
The father is the house-band, remember that. But if he gets drunk every now and then he will not be a house-band by a great deal. But if he is the house-band to bind the whole family together, and the mother is the queen of the household, she gathers the children and asks Jesus morning and night to keep them, they are fitting for the heavenly courts to become members of the royal family and children of the heavenly King. Then you can come up to the gates of the city, and can say, “Here am I and the children Thou hast given me.” [Hebrews 2:13.] You can see them all through eternity, thanking God and you that they were not left so that their souls were lost. You cannot afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 41)
More time is to be spent in the instruction of the children, but never let an impatient word escape your lips. Mother, you are a teacher, an educator. Father, you are the priest of the household, and you are to educate your children and discipline them. If you lose a considerable advantage in this world, God will work with you if you work and do your part, and He will help you, and His Holy Spirit will move upon the hearts of the children. You have a church in your own house. Take that church right into the church, and there they can bear their little testimonies, and they can reveal in the church that they have been disciplined in Bible truth. They can bear their little testimonies, and then they can grow up to be educators. You would find you had a thousand teachers if families would do this, where you have one. God help us that we may understand how to educate and work from the very foundation and carry it onward and upward.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 42)
Says one, I have learned in regard to the highest education. What is it? A mass of sophistry. They do away with my Christ. They do away with the foundation of the truth upon which we have been established for more than fifty years, the commandments and the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, to take us to Himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 43)
“Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.” [John 14:1-3.] Thank God. I want to praise Him every time I read these words. Then let us be determined that we will understand what the will of the Lord is concerning us.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 44)
Here it says in the [seventh] verse: “Little children, let no man deceive you.” We grow up like little children. Sometimes the grown-up children do not have patience with the smaller children. There should not be any speech that will dishonor God in the home, but let us have pleasantness. Carry a pleasant countenance. You can make sunshine or you can make clouds. It is best to have a sunshiny countenance. It will not blister your lips at all to have pleasant words. It will give life and brightness and joy and gladness all through the house. Let us see how much light we can manufacture. Christ said, “Ye are the light of the world.... Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” [Matthew 5:14, 16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 45)
Now the light is doing a great deal, and what we want is to let the light shine amid the moral darkness of this world, and we must draw together all the forces possible that shall come to the light. The powers of darkness are increasing in intensity and determination, but God is all-powerful, and He will give us His power from on high if we will just look to Him and expect it, and His light will shine into our hearts and into the chambers of the mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 46)
I have taken children into my family and have educated them, traveling from east to west nearly all over the globe, and Oh, I have had such satisfaction. One says, “I cannot do a thing with my child. He is 14, and stronger than I am. I cannot manage him. Here is the sister two years younger.” I said, “Give them to me. I will take them right home.” And there I helped him, and these children became useful. One has worked in printing offices as head man and in different positions.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 47)
I met one that came into our family, a driver of horses on the towpath. Someone said, Do take pity on him. See what you can do with him, Sister White. I took him into my family, and he was converted, and he sat in the type rooms. He was the head man there. Another has the machinery. He has taken charge of the machinery in Battle Creek. He is getting old now, and I met him in Nashville at my son’s. He is just as bright and sharp and interested in the Scriptures. They have made him an elder of the church. He is almost as old as I am now, but he was a young man when we took him into our house. Let us help one another.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 48)
Let us strengthen one another. If you feel that someone has hurt your feelings, do not go with a sour face. Go right to him and if there is anything you have done, take it out of the way. Do not let it spoil your Christian experience. We want a character that Christ can commend. We want Him to say, “Well done,” to us. [Matthew 25:21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 49)
Now is our opportunity, and God wants us to have the riches of His glory. I will read a little further. 1 John 2:1.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 50)
Now if you see sinners around you, you praise God with all your heart that we have an Advocate with the Father, and there is hope for the sinner. Therefore, we will work for his salvation.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 51)
Verse 2. What a pity that we Christians have not worked more faithfully, that the devil has grasped so many that it seems as though the world was given up to him. We cannot afford it. Win them back for Christ’s sake. There is no excuse for us in the world. We have His life history, and we can walk even as He walked. We can be a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 52)
2 Peter 1:1, 2. That is what the devil is going to get out of our sight, if possible—get God out of our sight—to make Him a nonentity, so we cannot identify Himself and the Lord God of heaven and our all-powerful God, with His people.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 53)
Verses 3, 4. I tell you the devil cannot have much room in the heart where Christ reigns. If we are partakers of the divine nature, and are following out the interests of Christ, there is no room for Satan there.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 54)
God wants us to come to our senses. Let us treasure the “exceeding great and precious promises that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature.” [Verse 4.] You want to be familiar with these promises. You want to understand them.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 55)
Verses 5-9. If we are not adding these things, we are lacking of being what God designed us to be. We want the Bible truth to stand as a recommendation of Christ. The power of Christ is redeeming men and women from all ungodliness to true righteousness. Now here there is a multiplication of grace and peace spoken of. You act on the plan of addition, and Christ will work on the plan of multiplication, and you will see the grace of God will fit you as laborers together with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 56)
Verse 10. Is there an election? Certainly. Not that you will be elected, whether you are overcomers or not, but that you will make your calling and election sure, by words, by actions, by an excellent character, that you may live in the family as God would have you live.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 57)
Verse 11. “If ye do these things you shall never fall.”
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 58)
Have you got your life insurance policy? Here it is. Here is the eternal life insurance policy, and we want that. That is the election that Christ wants us to have. We shall never fall, but we shall have an abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 59)
Verse 12. Thank God for the Bible. I want to say, Christ wants every one of you to seek Him a great deal more than you do. He wants you to trust Him as little children, and then to teach the same lesson to your little children and bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and you will have a crown of life in the kingdom of glory, and touch the golden harp, and fill all heaven with rich music and with songs to the Lamb.
(19LtMs, Ms 153, 1904, 60)
Ms 154, 1904
Sermon/“Abide in Me” Philadelphia, Pennsylvania August 14, 1904 Previously unpublished.
“I am the true vine, and My Father is the husbandman. Every branch is Me that beareth not fruit He taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in Me.” [John 15:1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 1)
It is necessary that we maintain a living connection with Christ, in order that we may bear fruit to the glory of God. The branch receives from the vine its life and the power to bear fruit. Our lives will correspond with the nature of the vine of which we are a part. If we are connected with the true vine, we shall bear the fruits of righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 2)
“If a man abide not in Me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.” [Verses 6, 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 3)
Christ has never told us to take our troubles to our brethren and sisters. He desires us to look for help, not to humanity but to divinity. In obedience to His Word, to which we have free access, we shall find that which will satisfy the longing of our souls. There is altogether too little dependence put upon the mighty One. His arm is not shortened, that it cannot save; His ear is not heavy, that He cannot hear us.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 4)
“Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples. As the Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you: continue ye in My love. If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love: even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love. These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full.” [Verses 8-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 5)
If your joy is full, will you not let it flow out? Will you not be heard praising God? Why do we not in our churches hear words of thanksgiving and praise when the precious Word of God is presented? It is not the fashion now to praise God in the congregation. Shall we not bring it back into our midst?
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 6)
I remember in the early days of the message, in 1842, when Elder William Miller was preaching, he would sometimes pause in his discourse, raise his hands to heaven and exclaim, “I thank Thee, Lord; I praise Thy holy name.” And a wave of thanksgiving would go through the congregation. Every heart was thrilled, and the face of the speaker was illuminated with the glory of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 7)
But how seldom do we hear the praise of God! How much thanksgiving is there in our hearts to God? If a friend does us a favor we thank him. Why are we not as polite to God?
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 8)
“This is My commandment, that ye love one another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heart of My Father I have made known unto you. Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that he should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in My name, He may give it you.” [Verses 12-16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 9)
We should carefully examine the nature of the fruit we are bearing in our lives. We are not to bear the same kind of fruit as those who are in the world will bear. We are to give evidence that our life is hid with Christ in God, that Christ is abiding in our hearts by faith. Are we ready to make any sacrifice for the good of another? Jesus made this a test of our discipleship. “By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another.” [John 13:35.] Let us seek to better represent Christ. We must make straight paths for our feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 10)
“These things I command you, that ye love one another. If the world hate you, ye know that it hated Me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept My saying, they will keep yours also.” [John 15:17-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 11)
When Jesus was about to leave His disciples, He left them a work to do. This work we are to seek to understand, and take hold of intelligently. Just as surely as He has something for us to do, He will impart to us the grace to perform it.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 12)
Of Christ, after His resurrection, we read, “Afterward He appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen. And He said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.” [Mark 16:14, 15.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 13)
Jesus did not confine His labors to one place. He traveled constantly, that He might present the truth to as many as possible.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 14)
I am thankful to see this tent pitched here. The Lord would have the work that is done here performed with an eye single to His glory. If you will labor with prayer and faith, taking God at His Word, the light of heaven will shine upon you as you seek to proclaim the truth. The same God who gave you the message is ready to speak to the hearts of those for whom you labor.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 15)
We do not want any fanaticism, but we do want a living faith in a risen Saviour. You remember that after the day of Pentecost, the disciples went everywhere, preaching the Word. This work is needed now. You all have friends and neighbors. What can you say in the great day of judgment, if you have not warned them of the nearness of Christ’s coming, and urged them to prepare to meet the Saviour?
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 16)
Christ is soon coming. We have only a short time in which to work. We are to reflect to the world the glory of God. We are to let Him shine through us to others. We are to be in a position where we can explain the Word of God to those who have not studied it. Many of us do not thoroughly understand the Word of God, because we do not study it sufficiently. We are to live by eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God—by assimilating the Word of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 17)
God has at times sent angels to bear a message to individuals. You remember the case of Cornelius. He was a man who feared God, with all his house. He was praying for light, and the Lord placed him in connection with the light that he desired. God would have us in a position where He can place us in connection with those who have not the light as we have it.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 18)
The angel said to Cornelius, “Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.” [Acts 10:4.] He directs him to the place where Peter is to be found. But it is also necessary that Peter should receive a message from God, that he may be prepared for the arrival of the messengers from Cornelius. By the representation of the sheet let down from heaven, containing “all manner of four-footed beats of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air,” Peter learned the lesson that “God is no respecter of persons.” [Verses 12, 34.] He went with the messengers to the house of Cornelius, and there he found many whom the centurion had gathered together. As Peter spoke the words of God, the Holy Spirit fell upon the whole company and they were converted and baptized.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 19)
We want the simplicity of the gospel of Jesus, that our hearts may be drawn out after those who know not the truth. If the Lord has given you light, you are under obligation to give that light to others. It will be just as precious to them as it is to you. We are not as neighborly as we should be. Sometimes those right around us are under conviction, and we know it not.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 20)
As we seek to impart to others what we have received, we grow in knowledge and the love of God. We are to let the refreshing waters of salvation flow from us to others. Can we sit passive and have nothing to say, when we have received a blessing from God? We need a more healthful religion. Let others know how precious Christ is to us. Let them see that we are bearing fruit to the glory of God. Become acquainted with your neighbors. Visit them if they are sick, and see what you can do to help them. You may be able to give them advice and counsel, and obtain an influence over them that will draw them toward the Saviour.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 21)
“That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the word of life (for life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.” [1 John 1:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 22)
Such was the testimony faithfully borne by the apostle John. And when, in his old age, he was banished to the lonely isle of Patmos, his persecutors thought his voice would be forever silenced. But here in his solitude, he received a wonderful revelation from his Lord. What he saw, he was bidden to write in a book, that we who live in the closing days of this earth’s history, might also know of the future as it was revealed to him.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 23)
“The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John: who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.” [Revelation 1:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 24)
John was given a view of heavenly things. And messages were given him to write out for the church in all ages.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 25)
“Unto the angel of the church in Ephesus write; These things saith He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My name’s sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 26)
“Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.” [Revelation 2:1-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 27)
The love of Christ is to be revived in our hearts. The church did not use to be as lifeless as it is today. Where is the love for souls that we used to see? God has a work for us to do. Where there is one worker in the city of Philadelphia, there ought to be one hundred. We are to make ready a people prepared to stand in the day of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 28)
Before I left Washington, someone said to me, “You ought not to try to stop off on your way to Boston. You are not strong enough. You should go directly to the sanitarium in Melrose, where you can rest.”
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 29)
I replied, “I am going to speak to the church in Philadelphia. For years I have desired to visit that place and speak of the coming of Christ with power and great glory.”
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 30)
A few nights ago, I seemed to hear a voice saying, “Philadelphia, Philadelphia. Speak to the church in Philadelphia, and tell them that they must return to their first love. God will work through every member of the church who will open his heart in living faith to God.” I received an assurance that God would give me strength that I might visit you.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 31)
The Lord has rich blessings for those who will keep His commandments in Philadelphia. He desires you to bring the light of His commandments to those that are around you. You are to be living, fruit-bearing branches in the true vine.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 32)
Tell the people that the Lord is coming soon, and you want them to be prepared for His coming. We can see the signs of His advent everywhere. “As it was in the days of Noah, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” [Matthew 24:37; Luke 17:26.] As we see the record of the unholy marriages and the divorces, can we not see that society is rapidly becoming as it was in the days before the flood? Then let us urge the people to seek the Lord while He may be found, that He may not come and find them unprepared.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 33)
With one touch of the finger of God, the greatest buildings that can be erected will fall as kindling wood. We have seen this in Baltimore, and we shall see it in many other places. These things are the voice of God, speaking to us that He is God, and that He has all the powers of heaven at His command. If we go on, unheeding, indifferent, and careless, His judgments will fall upon us.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 34)
Shall we, with the greatest truth that has ever been given to mortals, be satisfied with the feeble efforts that are now being put forth to warn the world? We see a few tents pitched, a few ministers at work in various places, but where is the church, where are the households? Do they realize that they are to take hold of God by a living faith, and do everything in their power to let the light shine to others?
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 35)
While I was in Nashville, a scene was opened before me. A great ball of fire seemed to fall from heaven, and from it went forth flashes of light. When these flashes of light would strike a building, the building would burn like tinder. And then I heard someone say, “I knew that this was coming. These are the judgments of God that I knew were coming.”“You knew!” said another. “You were my neighbor. Why did you not tell me that these things were coming? Why did you not warn others?”
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 36)
Oh, let every one of us take hold of the work of God. Let us be Christians in the home. Parents, are you bringing up your children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord? Remember that you and your children are God’s property. You are God’s servants. Let the light of truth flow from you to others, and you will manifest a kindness, a tenderness, a love for their souls. Kneel down and pray with them, and you will see that Christ will impress them by His Holy Spirit. Not your words, but the Spirit of Christ will convert those for whom you labor.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 37)
Jesus calls us all to be laborers together with Him. You will not all be specially denominated as ministers, but you can all work for your neighbors. If you find sickness in their homes, you can care for them. If you find them in trouble and discouraged, you can comfort them. Take to them the Word of God, which will be to them as the leaves of the tree of life, for the healing of the nations.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 38)
May God help us to think of these things. Jesus is ready to save you, ready to wash your garments, and make them white in the blood of the Lamb, if you will come to Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 154, 1904, 39)
Ms 155, 1904
Sermon/Sermon at Middletown, Connecticut Middletown, Connecticut September 4, 1904 Previously unpublished.
Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White at Middletown, Connecticut
“The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulcher, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulcher. Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulcher, and we know not where they have laid him. Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulcher. So they both ran together; and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulcher. And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in. Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulcher, and seeth the linen clothes lie, and the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes but wrapped together in a place by itself. Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulcher, and he saw, and believed. For as yet they knew not the Scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.” [John 20:1-9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 1)
They had been told it enough. He had told them that He should rise from the dead, but they could not take it in. Their sorrows were so big in seeing Him overcome by the crucifixion and by the violence of men. That He had suffered all these things—it placed their minds in such a condition of perplexity that they did not consider what Christ had said to them, that it would be fulfilled.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 2)
“Then the disciples went away again unto their own home. But Mary stood without at the sepulcher weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulcher, and seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain. And they said unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid Him. And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 3)
“Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing Him to be the gardener, said unto Him, Sir, if thou have borne Him hence, tell me where thou hast laid Him, and I will take Him away. Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto Him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master. Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father, and your Father; and to My God, and your God.” [Verses 10-17.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 4)
Here He proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, I am the resurrection and the life.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 5)
“Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that He had spoken these things unto her.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 6)
“Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. And when he had so said, he showed unto them His hands and His side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw their Lord.” [Verses 18-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 7)
When we read this chapter, do we take it in just as if we were in the place of those disciples?
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 8)
“Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you; as My Father hath sent Me, even so send I you.” [Verse 21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 9)
That is the very part I want every one of us to take in. “As the Father hath sent me, so send I you.” [Verse 21.] We have no more right to depart from that commission than had Christ to carry through bearing the sins of the whole world in our behalf. He made it possible for us to be in this very line that He had given His life as a propitiation for our sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 10)
“And when He had said this, He breathed on them, and said, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 11)
“But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came. The other disciples therefore said to him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.” [Verses 22-25.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 12)
Do you think such unbelief as that is commendable in any one of us? It certainly is not. There Christ had told them He should be taken by wicked hands, and crucified, and the third day, He would rise again. That is what He had told them.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 13)
“And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.” [Verse 26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 14)
If He should come in and say this in some of our gatherings, how would it take us? When there is so little life expressed, when there is making a mountain in many cases out of a molehill, and we are so easily aroused, could He say, Peace be unto you?
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 15)
“Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side; and be not faithless, but believing. And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God. Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.” [Verses 27-29.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 16)
That impresses us, doesn’t it? So we want when we read these precious things to know that if we believe in Jesus Christ, to know that these precious words and the peace that He has pronounced upon His disciples are for them that believe on the word of the disciples. Now you see how dependent we are upon the word of the disciples. Neither the world nor any of us, we could not have the privilege of putting our fingers into His side and of beholding the marks of the crucifixion in His hands, but we believe the testimony, and God credits us with that belief and His blessing will rest upon us.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 17)
“And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through His name.” [Verses 30, 31.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 18)
O my soul, how sorry I am for Christ!—What we have, all the evidence that we have in the Word of God—that we do not have more vitality and more of His peace abiding upon us, so that we shall go forth as Christ went forth, and that we consider our commission as Christ’s appointed messengers to carry the truth to those that have never heard it. This is the very work that we are commissioned to do.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 19)
And as I go from place to place and go through these great cities and inquire, Who is at work in them? Well, just as they said in Australia, There is no money, no money and no men. Did I stop there? No indeed. I just sent to persons that I knew had money, and told them I wanted it. I will hire your money, I will give you interest that you could get in the bank, but let me have your money. I stand in debt today twenty thousand dollars that I expended in Australia in helping to build twenty-one meetinghouses and schoolhouses, and helping to fit up and prepare sanitariums, and to say to the servants of God, I cannot go, I would like to go out into the field, my heart is stirred, but I have no money. Said I, Sir, if you have a message, go out, I will back you, I will see that you have means. You go right out into the field in the name of the Lord, said I, and I will see that you do not lack for means. I did not wait to let money come into my hands. If I did, there would have been but very little work.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 20)
But we have established the work in Australia. There was nothing at first. I will tell you what a camp meeting we had. The first camp meeting, I said we must have one right near Sydney, at Ashfield. They asked, Who is going to sustain the camp meeting? Where are the tents? Said I, You just prepare the grounds. And they went to work to prepare a beautiful spot, it was a very nice spot in a private farm, (but there was a house we could hire and have some rest, but we could not go into the tents,) and there were the tents.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 21)
Now, I went with my team round about there for fourteen and fifteen and twenty miles, and said I, Are you going to the camp meeting? We have got nothing, they said, to take us to camp meeting, but we have got some eggs here, they trouble us a lot, and we do not know how to take care of them. Said I, Will you sell them to me? Yes. Well, I will pay for the eggs, and when you are ready to come to the camp meeting, said I, when we get the tents up, we will pitch a tent for you, and we will come and take you in our carriage, and we will take you to the meeting. Well, this I did from family to family. They had no clothing. Well, said I, I will supply you. I went to the stores and bought their clothing, and got them fitted up; there were only a few families that had clothing.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 22)
They had not enough to eat. We will supply you with all the food that you can eat at the camp meeting. It shall not cost you a cent. Then Brother Stephen Belden—he once lived here at Rocky Hill, and he often visited Middletown—he was my helper, and he took the team and brought them their goods to the camp meeting, established them in the tents, and we had a most excellent meeting. They came from the cities, hundreds of them, and they said they never were at such a meeting. That meeting lasted about four weeks. They broke off after two weeks, but they resumed the meeting again because the interest was so large, and we had the power of God in that meeting. But the first business we did was to collect the ministers together. Now we told them—in a tent ... in a separate tent—We want to know if you are in harmony, if every one of you will strike the keynote. Are you in harmony?
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 23)
Well, they had began to weep. No, they were not. They said they were tried with a brother, and do not see how they could get over it, and that brother was tried with them. Then one and another and another had a trial. Now, said I, let us take this matter just where it is. You say that one is to blame, and the other says you are to blame. Suppose now we bring this matter right on our knees to God, and not arise from our knees till everything is pardoned, and we know it. Now, said I, will you do that? They began to weep, and they fell on each other’s necks before they got down on their knees. They thought God would hear them better, and there was a great confessing time, and those little difficulties were swept away like dew before the sun.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 24)
Then they went into meeting, and each could take his position without feeling jealous of the other one, and every one could draw in even cords. The blessing of the Lord rested upon that meeting, and many received the truth from that very first meeting.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 25)
Now here we were. Some would go as canvassers. They had not shoes to wear on their feet. Said I, Do you intend to go into the city as you are now? Well, what can we do, Sister White? We have no money. Said I, You wait. There were stores not far off. I went right there and purchased them sets of clothing. Now, said I, come right together, every one who is a seamstress, and fit up these persons. Byron Belden was there ... he is now sleeping in the grave, but if ever there was a faithful worker, it was Byron Belden. His wife is somewhere in the State of Connecticut. How we missed him. We felt we could not spare him, but we tried to do the best that we could. Now that is the way that we went to work to introduce the truth in Ashfield.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 26)
The next movement was a meetinghouse. But we could not dedicate this house until it was paid for. But here we were behind. I had given them my sum. We were behind. We have a hundred dollars or more to raise. Well, said I, put that hundred dollars to my name, and you shall have the hundred dollars, but we will have the dedication just when we had ought to have it. For four weeks that tent meeting was going, and every week there was a baptism, from five to ten or fifteen in a most beautiful lake in private grounds that they gave us the liberty to use, and we assembled around that lake, and we would have our prayers.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 27)
Now, here was the way that we worked the interest near Sydney. And they would come from all parts of Sydney. There would come ministers, officials, and they would say, We never heard anything like this before.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 28)
The idea that you must never move unless you have the means in your hand has often held us back. That is my principle, but I say, Circumstances alter cases. When there is a work that must be carried on, we must push the battle to the gates. We cannot always afford to wait to see the means in our hands.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 29)
I look at these cities, and it seems as though my soul is in a perfect agony of distress.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 30)
I sent some time ago to one that I knew had money, and I asked him if he would lend me one or two thousand dollars. I must have it, and if you don’t lend it I shall go right to the bank, and I will have to pay eight percent interest. But there is a work to be done, and it must be done. A work must be started in Nashville and the South, and we cannot wait; I cannot wait for the money to come in from my books. Christ’s Object Lessons has brought in three hundred thousand dollars to relieve our schools of debt, and yet not one penny did I apply to myself. That was the very purpose it was used for.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 31)
Well, this brother responded, “I have five hundred dollars for you, and I had it in the bank for you, and I had sold property.” He had given to all his children their portion, but when he was about to give, his children came in and persuaded him to buy a piece of land, and the money is buried in that land. How much better would it have been for him to have laid it beside the throne of God!
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 32)
Only think what Christ suffered. He left the royal courts. He left His high commission. He laid off His royal robe; He laid off His kingly crown; He clothed His divinity with humanity. For our sakes He became poor, that we through His poverty might be rich. And when we see people grasping the treasure they consider as their own, I know they are meeting with a dreadful loss.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 33)
I feel that I can wait, I can pay interest on this twenty thousand. I tell them, Whenever you want that money, send, and you shall have it. I will borrow it of somebody else. You just send and you shall have it. I have had several hundred dollars, and a thousand or two sent for, but I always had it ready. I go right to some one else and tell them, I want your money for a time, and I would pay full interest on it.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 34)
Now here is the way that we have had to carry the work in Australia. In every meetinghouse there stands the money that I have invested in them. I did not pay the whole, but I have helped them all. When we came to Newcastle, they said, You can do nothing at Newcastle. First it was Queensland, when we went there, they said, You can do nothing there. But, said I, we shall do something there. And we went and pitched the tents, and the blessing of God came down upon us there. The very first night they could not get into the tent, and they had to have a wall of people all around, and that kept up all the time that we were at Queensland at that place. That was the first meetinghouse that we had built there. But the blessing of God came upon us. Then I had to go to another place in Queensland and work for them there. The Lord gave me strength although I was very feeble, and the Spirit of God rested upon them there.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 35)
Now if we can every one do the very best that we can do, we shall see the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 36)
At Newcastle they said we could do nothing. There was the tents filled from week to week, and they would go from these tents with such an interest. And there was the water streaming down when the rain came, and we would have to take a company up in one end of the tent. No money. They came to me with the tears running down, O Sister White, what shall we do, what shall we do? Here is this big congregation, and this tent is all to pieces, like a sieve. “Have faith in God.” [Mark 11:22.] Kneel right down here with me, and let us pray. We knelt down, and we had a praying season.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 37)
I tried to keep them uplifted as well as I could. I had sent for money, but somebody’s hand was stretched out, and the money did not come. Finally I told our Brother Jones, said I, There is my property. You dispose of it. Fourteen hundred dollars come in to those that we had at this praying season. When this came I sent for them. Now, said I, we need to have another praying season, we want a thanksgiving meeting. Well, we did have a thanksgiving meeting, and the blessed Lord was with us. Then after this money came, I paid it right into their hands.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 38)
There is Brisbane, I think it was, where they were building a meetinghouse. Brother Haskell was there, and he said, We have got as far as we can go. A young man comes up and says, Elder Haskell, What do you want? O, said he, we want some money; we want this meetinghouse finished. How much will it take? Well, he told him how much it would take. I had already ordered that he should have three hundred dollars. Said he, I will cancel all that, and more; I will build a nice little yard around it. Well, after that he put in money, he put in sum after sum in that meetinghouse. I want that man to have the truth; I want him to see the salvation of God. This work was carried on in that way. The Spirit of God was in the work, and soul after soul would be converted.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 39)
As I was going home from one of the meetings, there was a man hurrying after us. Sara said, They want to see us. Nevertheless, said I, I am in a perspiration; I cannot wait, because I must get under cover. He reached us before we got off the piazza. Said he, You must hear me, I must tell you my story. My wife was sick, O she was going to die. She had been sick a long time, and she was going to die. Said she, Husband, I listen to the ministers, and they do not give me a bit of courage. They pray and it seems as though their prayers do not reach above my head. I am going down into the grave hopeless. Her husband said, Wife, here is a book we have bought of a canvasser—it was Patriarchs and Prophets—take that book and see if there is anything in that. She read it. Said she, I know now that my Redeemer liveth. I have given myself wholly to Him. This is the first that I have heard of this truth. She read the book through three times, and then she said to her husband, Read it through yourself, and circulate it to the neighbors.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 40)
Well, this work went on until we had a very nice meetinghouse built there, and I have spoken in that meetinghouse many times since it was built.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 41)
And this work has been carried to Maitland, twenty miles from there, and I will tell you, it was represented to me as I was going to Newcastle. Something said to me almost as plain as a voice, Look out of the window. I looked, and there I saw two of the most beautiful clouds, as white as snow. There was nothing more over the whole heavens but these two clouds. These clouds signified to me that the angels of God were going before us. These clouds would come together and then they would separate. I watched them all day. In the morning I took the cars and continued to watch these clouds, just as white as snow, until they were where I could not discern them. Now, I know that angels of God went before us. I am just as sure of it as I am when I read these Scriptures here, and it brings to me such an evidence of what we might do and do not do it.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 42)
Well, this brother that I asked to let me have the money has not sent me a dime. He was a wealthy man, but he has laid by God’s money, buried it in the earth. And may God have pity upon him for thus doing. Said I, Take this letter and read it to the whole congregation. I thought that might help him some, when I sent it to him, because once before I had asked means of him and could not get it. Well, he did, but I do not know as I have received one penny from that quarter. How should I, when they had his example before them?
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 43)
We have got to make a business of saving souls. Well, this is just a little tithe of our experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 44)
How we began the school when we did was an incident. There I was, an invalid for eleven months; I was not able to turn myself on my bed. My arms, my limbs; it was the inflammatory rheumatism, and I had to suffer under it eleven months. But I want to tell you it was the happiest eleven months I have had in my life. Christ was by my side. That hand, from that elbow there, nothing was the matter with it. They would fix up a framework for me, and there I would work, with this framework so that I could write. I wrote in those eleven months 2,500 pages of letter paper, and I write very close in my writing. My workers took them right from my pen and struck them off on my typewriter, and then I read them all over again, to see if they were just right. I had no less than six workers, and they had all that they could do to keep up with me, and I was sick.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 45)
I praise God for His goodness and His mercy and His tender kindness to the children of men. But Willie came in. Mother, said he, I have got some light. Well, said I, let me tell you my light first. Said I, During the night, as I slept, during the night light came to me that I should take the money on our foreign books in America I had placed for the benefit of the students who could not go to school. Now, said I, here is a school in this land that must be established. O, said he, Mother, that is just exactly what I thought we could do. I will take that money and I will invest it in the commencement of a school. O, said he, Mother, that is just exactly what I thought we could do, and it was what I was going to say was the only way we could start this school. It was a successful school.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 46)
Here is Sister Hare, who attended that first school in Australia in Melbourne, and now she is my chief worker, and she has been with me now many years. She take great burdens off from me, and I feel so thankful, so thankful that she attended that school.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 47)
Well, I paid the tuition of as many as six through school, and thus we carried the work along until we moved to Sydney. Then it was to Cooranbong, but I will not go on any further on that line. I could tell you great things if I had time, how we had worked, but we were there, and we instituted this school.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 48)
What shall we do for money, was the word. What can we do? Elder Daniells said, We can make a little kind of a shanty and we could meet in that, and the boards go up and down. O, said I, Elder Daniells, I could not consent to it. In two days Sister McEnterfer and I went to work. We went all through Cooranbong, for the carpenters were there—they had come from Sydney and Ashfield, the first class carpenters—to have a little outing, and there we employed them, and we asked them what they would do for us under the circumstances that we were in. Well, said they, we have from three to four dollars a day. We will take half of it, and we will only charge for half price, we will take half of that price and put in also. Well, said I, that is all we can ask. By the time that that building was done, they had their meetinghouse to build near Sydney, so thus the work was carried on.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 49)
Now what are you going to do? You have the school appointed at such a time; we cannot get the school done at such a time. Said I, Call them together. Now, said I, we are going to have the school opened at the very time it has gone forth that it would be opened. It cannot be done, rang from the house. “It shall be done.” How many of you men and women will stand up here, and take hold of any part of the business that you can do? Thirty stood up. Very well, we went to work, men and women. There were the men digging the large cistern for we had no water. The women would help lay the bricks in the cellar, and then they would help in every way possible. Sister McEnterfer and Elder Haskell’s wife went right in to lay the floors. There were two floors that they laid. Our school commenced at the very day that we said it should commence, and we had the blessing of the Lord resting upon us at that time.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 50)
Now I will read a little more here that I want to read:
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 51)
“After these things Jesus shewed Himself again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and on this wise shewed He Himself. There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of His disciples. Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately; and that night they caught nothing. But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore; but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus. Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No. And He said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes.” [John 21:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 52)
Now we want to say, In every effort that you make, be sure that you cast the net on the right side of the ship. And if you do take hold of the work, consecrating yourself to God, soul, body, and spirit, I know you will see the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 53)
“Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher’s coat unto him (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea. And the other disciples came in a little ship; (for they were not far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits,) dragging the net with fishes. As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread. Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish which ye have now caught. Simon Peter went up, and drew the net to land, full of great fishes, an hundred and fifty and three: and for all there were so many, yet was not the net broken. Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine. And none of the disciples durst ask Him, Who art Thou? knowing that it was the Lord. Jesus then cometh and taketh bread, and giveth them, and the fish likewise. This is now the third time that Jesus showed himself to His disciples, after that He was risen from the dead.” [Verses 7-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 54)
I want that every one of us should know that we have an individual work to do for the Master. Those that have their homes, their business, may feel that they have all that they can attend to, but I want to tell you, dear friends, that there is a work that you can do. You can keep your own souls in the love of God. You can keep yourselves in working order. And if you have a family, you have a work to do in that family. If you cannot go, if you have not ability to go, you must exercise your God-given ability in your family. You must set everything in order in your family that you may be a representative family in the truth. You must see that you have order there.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 55)
The mother is the queen of the household, she is the teacher of the children from their babyhood, and she is to be respected in every sense of the word as the queen of the household.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 56)
The father is to be the priest of the household, the house-band, which encircles the family. And there is to be a constant work carried on for the little children. Why? Because you have brought them into the world and they are God’s children. You have no right to neglect them. If anything is neglected, let it be your business, but don’t you neglect one soul in your house. You want that every soul be brought up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, brought up to respect religious things. And every one in that household should be taught the love of God, and the little ones, just as soon as they can, to help the mother. And this work is to go on. Teach them of Jesus Christ, that He gave His life, that they might have eternal life. Every wrong habit, in every way try to overcome. But never let a passionate word escape from your lips in your household.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 57)
We want the angels of God in our households. We want the Holy Spirit to be there, and a passionate word, a fretful word, may arouse your children in a moment. You are, as mothers, the educators of your children, and for Christ’s sake do not show impatience or fretfulness because it is your home, and you feel at liberty to do it. You have no liberty to do it. It is to be a home for Christ. You have no liberty to dishonor God in your households and before your little ones.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 58)
Teach them to help mothers, and mothers, study how to keep them busy. For quite a while, it may be a great deal more hindrance than help. I have had Willie ask me again and again, Mother, do I help you? Certainly, my son. I will tell you how you help me. I am educating you to adapt yourself to things that you see need to be done in the household. To make the household happy and pleasant, that is your work. Now when you do that work, and do it right.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 59)
How many parents will have their children to present to God? If they themselves cannot go forth and labor, they may educate their children that they may go into the field, and that they shall do evangelistic work at canvassing, giving Bible readings, and such work as that. And every father and mother can present to God an offering for Him. O how thankful I am that it is your privilege to do this, to never, never allow your lips that God has given you to speak a harsh or unkind word. You stir up the very worst feelings of the human heart, and you cannot afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 60)
This meeting is a good meeting for you to begin to search your hearts to see if you have invited Jesus to come into your home; see if you have asked Him, Abide with me; for the day is far spent, and the night is at hand. That is what the disciples asked of Christ after they had traveled with Him and He had given them such beautiful lessons in the Scriptures.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 61)
He came in as they invited Him, and then, in breaking of bread and asking the blessing, O, they knew it was Jesus. It was Jesus who broke the bread, and then they saw the marks of the crucifixion in His hands, and they glorified God. They were going to throw themselves right upon His neck, but He was gone. Then they hurried as fast as they could down to where the disciples were, to Jerusalem. They hurried there as fast as they could, and there the doors were shut for fear of the Jews. There they told them that they had found Jesus. They did not know that He had been walking with them all the time. He had not revealed Himself to them on the way, and soon after they were in the house He came in. And then He revealed Himself unto them as the risen Christ! And you must know there was a joyful time there! They hardly believed it. But He asked them for something to eat. They gave Him a piece of bread and a honeycomb, and He ate it, and they saw that it was Jesus.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 62)
O what surprises they met with there because they did not accept it. If they had had faith, they might have enjoyed it a great deal better.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 63)
Now we see that the Lord God wants every one of us to work. I would like to take considerable longer, but I do not know but that my time is up.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 64)
“And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared to them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven.” [Acts 2:1-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 65)
This great demonstration was at Jerusalem, and this revelation took place right there to evidence to them that it was Jesus Christ that they had crucified.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 66)
Now here he Peter goes on with his sermon. You can read that and see how the work went forward, his sermon that he preached; here it is stated for our benefit.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 68)
Jesus had told His disciples that the fields were white already to harvest. He sent out the seventy, and here was Peter taking up the matter. Three thousand souls were added.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 70)
Now if they had such a time there, we want to see the salvation of God in every tent meeting that we have. We want to make it a business. We want that every one should be prepared to glorify God. And on the Sabbath day, brethren, I want to say, when you come together, let there be an opportunity for a short discourse for those that have come together to bear testimony. What they need is to learn how to use the power of speech in behalf of Christ, and what we all need is our hearts warm with the love of God, that we shall tell of His glory, and that we shall express His power from day to day, and that you will have no groaning, no faultfinding, no fretting, no unkind words. Kind words will not blister your tongue. And we want you to consider that your tongue and your voice is a talent that God has given you to speak forth His praises and to glorify His name in the churches. And when you do this, the angels of God are in the congregation. The salvation of God will be revealed.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 72)
What we want is that every member of the church should realize that he himself has a soul to save or a soul to lose. And they have their families that may be educated and trained for the future immortal life. Everything is to be done for the future life. We are getting ready for the future life. Christ gave His own life that humanity might stand by humanity, that just as soon as your humanity should grasp His divinity, His power would come upon you, and you could, what? Overcome the temptations that are in the world through lust. That is what you can do. And this is the work that is to be carried on in every meeting. We want to see the salvation of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 73)
In every meeting those that are seeking the Lord should have an opportunity to find Him. And I say to the children, We want every one of these children to be converted. We want them to give their hearts to God. I was but eleven years old when I gave my heart to God, and I had been in despair then. I had been in despair for nearly a year, but the Lord just brought me out, that I might know how to pity every one who is in despair. And I want to tell you that the Lord will bless these little children. He wants them to give their hearts to Him. He said, “Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God.” [Luke 18:16.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 74)
There were those mothers, tramping through the dusty streets of Jerusalem and trying to get to Christ. Other families would join them, and when they came there the disciples said, “The Master is teaching; He does not want to be bothered with the children.” Christ catches the sound, and said He, “Forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God.” [Verse 16.] And He took the little children in His arms and blessed them. Now what is the light I have to give on the matter? These very children were the very ones who proclaimed the Saviour’s love. Their mothers would tell them the story over and over again: “His hands were laid upon your head.” And at the crucifixion they could tell how the hands of Christ had been placed upon the children and He had blessed them.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 75)
O what a precious Saviour we have! If we will only cooperate with Him! The trouble is we stand too much alone in our own selfishness. God help you to get out of it. God help you that you may grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and that you may take your position on the Lord’s side. There are half of us that need to be reconverted, and I don’t know but that every soul of us needs to be reconverted, that we may go forth to all parts of the earth, proclaiming the mystery of godliness. Now here it says in the last chapter of John:
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 76)
“This is the disciple which testifieth of these things: and we know that his testimony is true. And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written.” [John 21:24, 25.]
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 77)
What kind of a worker was He? He has given it to us to be our privilege to go forth, and He says He will go with us. Read the last chapter and the last verses of Matthew, the last verses of Luke and of John, and you will see that the Lord Jesus Christ gave a commission to teach all nations.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 78)
I had one come up to me and want me to give information about a round or flat world. Said I, I have no such burden on my soul at all. I have nothing to say to you or to anybody else about a round or a flat world. What we want is a round character. We have altogether too much of a flat character, and we want now to think of building a character that shall be round and perfect, as our Father which is in heaven is perfect, and we want that every talent that you have should be in exercise. Grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, that you may go forth, and—what says Christ? Teach them all things about a round world? No. That I have commanded you. That is what we are to teach. Teach the lessons that Christ gave in His life practice.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 79)
And I want to tell you that somebody will rush up every little while with something new and strange, as though that was to take your minds captive. Tell them that you have the old, old story of the cross of Christ, of the life of Christ, and when it comes to these little items that they shall bring out, we have the solid foundation for our feet. It is the solid platform that we want. If you work with Christ, Christ will work with you, and we are getting ready, fitting up for the future, immortal life. Jesus says, I will be with you to the end of the world. Then we will believe Him, and we will work diligently for Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 80)
He died, He paid the purchase price for your life. You are the purchase of His own blood, and He gave His life to make it possible that we shall have eternal life in His kingdom. Will you try for it? Will you put away eternal things? Will you try in every way possible to support the work that shall be carried on in Connecticut? And will you, I beg of you for Christ’s sake, put away all selfishness and try to make strait paths for your feet, lest the lame shall be turned out of the way? Christ will help you at every step, and the city of God will be opened before you, and there you shall enter in, and then you shall understand why. Let me tell you it will be made perfectly clear to you there. He will lead you by the tree of life and the water that proceedeth out of the throne of God. Do you suppose He is not saying anything? He is talking to the saved, and He will open to us the Scriptures, such as we had never supposed we could understand. Glory to God in the highest that we have a hope that is big with immortality, and that is full of glory!
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 81)
We must overcome our selfishness here. We have to deny self, to overcome self. There are souls to be saved, and one soul is worth more than this whole world. Do not let anybody be so wonderfully careful that they will become narrow and contracted. When the work should be carried on and blossom out and should extend, do not put your foot on it, and say, We have no money in hand. But for Christ’s sake take hold of the work, and you will see the salvation of God. If we do not bring souls into the truth, where shall we get the tithe that shall help us to warn the world? There is Boston. May God help you to work for Boston. Here are cities in Connecticut to be labored for. Middletown—I was here in 1849, and here we know something about this matter. I cannot speak with you of the particulars now, but I will again.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 82)
I want to say, for Christ’s sake put on the armor of God. And having done all, stand. Every piece is mentioned that you are to put on. Now, you do it. Every soul of you, you have a work to do for the Master. To every man is given his work. Take right hold of it in earnest, and you will find that there will be life in the church. There is hardly any life in the church. There is a world to be saved. There are souls to be brought to Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 155, 1904, 83)
Ms 156, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on 1 John 2 Battle Creek, Michigan September 7, 1904 Previously unpublished.
1 John 2:3. That is the evidence. Obedience to His commandments is the only evidence of our union with God. Christ abiding in the heart brings into the life that experience that makes us acceptable to God. God lets us have an abiding evidence. If we will individually be obedient to the commandments of God, then we have the assurance that Christ abides in us and we in Christ, but that is the only condition of that oneness and acceptance that we shall have with God, it is that we keep His commandments.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 1)
Verses 4, 5. As the unity between Christ and His Father, so may be the unity of His followers with Christ. They are made partakers of the divine nature, whereby they escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. Those who are thus united with Christ will be at peace, one with another, speaking the same things in love. Is not that what we, every one of us individually, must have if we become rich toward God, if we become one with Jesus Christ, one with the Father, and one with one another, speaking the same thing in unity? As the Father and Son are united, so may be every believing child of God, with the fashioning nature of the divine upon them, they escape all the corruptions that are in the world through lust.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 2)
We have reason to be the most thankful creatures upon the face of the earth, that there was One equal with God who pledged that He would give His life for the race who fell. He would give His life to redeem them. That was the pledge that Christ made before man was ever created.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 3)
Verses 5, 6. Can we take it in? Is our mind susceptible that it is our privilege to walk in this world as Christ walked? The fragrant influence of heaven is to be upon every professed Christian character. Will you consider that this privilege embraces every son and every daughter of Adam? It is stated in John the first chapter that the world did not know Him, that the world did not receive Him, but to “as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.”John 1:12. Now, it is our privilege to stand, not as the world was standing, faithless, careless, and unbelieving. It is our privilege to talk faith, and be determined that we will walk as Christ has given us example in His holy life.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 4)
There was no other way that Christ saw that He could do. He must come to the world; He must lay off His kingly crown, He must lay aside His royal robe; He must clothe His divinity with humanity, that He might stand at the head of humanity. He contracted with His Father to purchase by the sacrifice of His own blood. Therefore is brought to view that we are to walk even as He walked. There is to be an eye single to the glory of God, and we must keep our minds and our eyes single-minded, single-hearted, and our eyes single to the glory of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 5)
We are not to try to boost ourselves upon the highest pinnacle, as though we were worthy of everything that the Scripture describes. No. That is not our position. Every man that humbles himself shall be exalted. Who will exalt him? The Lord Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 6)
But if we choose another path than that Christ has given as obedience to all His commandments, then what? We are in no better condition than the fallen angels if we do that. There was war in heaven, and Satan was trying to get a reformatory work done in regard to the law of God, to make that law more acceptable to him. He thought that he got the highest place, but he was at last thrust out of heaven. There will be no open door for those who have had the light, but have refused to keep God’s commandments. There will be no open door for any soul to come in; because there would be a second rebellion. He cannot afford to have that.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 7)
[1 John 2] Verse 7. You may read that commandment in Exodus. You read in Genesis how He made the light, how He appointed the Sabbath day and it was sacred and holy, what for? To testify to all who inquire why they keep the Sabbath day. It is because God made the world in six days and rested on the seventh day and was refreshed, and therefore He sanctified the Sabbath day. If every individual could have that kept before him, he would see that he had a light that would keep him from infidelity, to carry the mind back to the work of God in creating our world in six days. The seventh day is a day of rest. Here God has given that day; He appointed it, and what is the testimony, what is the witness? It was the God of heaven who made the world in six days, and He rested on the seventh day and was refreshed. He sanctified the Sabbath day, and the whole angelic host took up the song of triumph and rejoicing that that was the evidence God had made the world in six days. That is literal days.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 8)
Verse 7. The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning, just as I have been telling you.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 9)
Verse 8. If we did not love ourselves, and try to make ourselves the main subject, we should every one have a peaceable time with each other. Contentions would cease, and the love of God would be expressing itself from heart to heart, and the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness would shine into our hearts and into the chambers of the mind. We would see that He liveth to make intercession for us, and there were times when it was made with groanings that cannot be uttered.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 10)
It was when He was in the Garden of Gethsemane that that cup trembled. Should He drink it? Why should He separate Himself by taking the sin of the whole corrupt world upon Him—the Father hating sin. How could the Father love Him with such an accumulated mass of sin upon Him? That is why the cup trembled in His hand, and the destiny of a lost world was in the balance. Should He drink the cup? Here from the pores of His skin was the blood that came forth and moistened the sod of Gethsemane. He then staggered till He came to His disciples. He had bidden them, “Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.” [Mark 14:38.] But they were asleep, and the Saviour was in His agony. He awoke Peter who had declared he never would leave his Master, he would go with Him to suffering and to death. Sleep, Peter, He said. Canst thou not watch with thy Master one hour?
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 11)
Consider it. The angel stands by His side, and Christ is strengthened. He takes the cup. He drinks of suffering from the hand of the angel. Where should we have been unless He drank that cup in His agony? It was in our behalf that He suffered. It was on our account that He was battling with the powers of darkness. To such an extent was Satan presenting the temptation that He would expire in His sufferings and agony of the cross. He felt the sins of the world laid upon Him. Before He drank the cup He said to His Father, “Not My will, O God, but Thine, be done.” [Luke 22:42.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 12)
What would we do if we stood in the position before God that our will was swallowed up in the will of God? I ask you, What would be our position—no will of our own?
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 13)
Christ has bought us, and He says, Ye are not your own, ye are bought with a price, and what a price! The precious blood of the Son of God. That was the price! Can you measure it? Can figures measure it? Can suffering approach unto it? He brought Himself to take the whole burden of the whole sinful world upon His divine soul. O, I ask you, Why is man not afraid to sin? Why will he parley with the enemy? Why will he not take all the promises that God has given?
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 14)
They shall be called the sons of God, those that overcome. They will enter in through the gates into the city, and what then? They will have a right unto the tree of life. But every one will testify his faith by his works. I thank God that it is our privilege to suffer reproach for Christ’s sake, and not be so afraid of reproach as to think it is going to extinguish us. If it would only extinguish self, we would stand in a far better position before God, exalted, and honored, and magnified before Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 15)
“Again a new commandment I write unto you, ... now shineth.”1 John 2:8. Thank God for this. Verse 9. “He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, ... of stumbling in him.” [Verses 9, 10.] Will you bear that in mind? “He that hateth his brother is in darkness and walketh in darkness, and here is a solemn thing that we want you all to consider that he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knows not whither he goeth because the darkness has blinded his eyes.” [Verse 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 16)
“I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you.” [Verse 12.] Were they little children in years? No. He calls them His little children in experience. He numbers them with the family of God in heaven, God’s property.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 17)
Verse 13. “I write unto you, little children, ... young men.” Are there any young men here? I think there are. Now hear what is said unto you. “I write unto you, young men, because ye have overcome the wicked one.” Now, His little children, He is writing unto you. He is writing unto those who are obedient to His commandments. “I write unto you, little children, ... wicked one.” [Verses 13, 14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 18)
Every one of us has his battle to fight. We need not think the devil is dead and has been buried. We need not think that the church militant is the church triumphant. We are the church militant today. We are to stand with every piece of the armor on, and be prepared, as it is said in Ephesians, those that were to meet the powers of darkness. And how shall we meet them? We are to put on the whole armor of God, and having done all, to stand. Stand with that armor on. Do not leave off one piece of it. Ephesians will tell you what that armor is. [Ephesians 6:11-17.] It is the whole body that is prepared for warfare.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 19)
We battle not against flesh and blood. If you will all remember this. We war not against flesh and blood, but principalities and powers, and spiritual wickedness in high places. All these you will have to meet, and you want to be in a position, that you can realize that the Captain of the Lord’s host is just as much a Leader today, in the battles, as when He was enshrouded in the pillar of cloud and led the pilgrimage of the children of Israel through the great wilderness for forty years.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 20)
Now the Lord would have us in a position that we should be prepared to enter the conflict. Everything will come in. Every kind of sophistry, every kind of fallacy will come in, and the enemy will move upon every mind that is in any way his subject. He moves upon that mind, he blinds the eyes, and they do not see where they are going not what is the matter with them. He will work right in our midst if we will let him.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 21)
But every medical missionary that has been appointed in the sanitarium here, and in the sanitariums that have been erected in many places, is appointed to watch for every soul that they are connected with lest the enemy shall take some advantage of these souls. We are to watch our own souls, to see that we are in that preparedness with the Holy Spirit of God working upon our minds for the development of human characters, that we may perfect holiness in the fear of the Lord. If we ever sit with Christ upon His throne, we had better commence before we get any more established in the ways of satanic agencies.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 22)
God requires that every soul here, all the ministers, every medical missionary, shall show themselves as approved of God in their lot and in their place, to fight the armies of the powers of darkness with Jesus Christ as their Leader.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 23)
We want that the warnings of Christ shall be heeded, and that we should love one another as Christ has loved us. Can you measure the love of Christ? Can you measure the golden chain that is let down from heaven to encircle the human family? When you can measure it, you will understand that the love of God is as broad as the world. It is in every way able to guard us if we are faithful, that we shall be kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in this last time.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 24)
We are in the last days in this earth’s history. We cannot afford to make any mistake here. It is too late in the day to trifle with eternal interests. God is in earnest with us.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 25)
If one sees that his brother sins, and he tells him of his sin, and he will nor forsake his sin, he is clear, because he warned him. But if one sees a brother sin, going contrary to the commandments of God, and says nothing to him, and passes him by and leaves him, the one who saw that sin, if he is taken away in his iniquity, the one who permitted that sin to go on without rebuking and reproving it, will lose his own soul. He will have to give an account of the souls that have been lost through his silence.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 26)
God wants a faithful ministry. He wants that the missionary work should be carried solidly, and He wants that it should stand on the most elevated platform of eternal truth, eternal rectitude, and then it is proportionate to the great needs. We profess to believe that we have a Saviour, One who can save to the utmost all who come unto Him. He cannot afford to trifle with our own soul’s salvation. We hear of cars being wrecked, and without a moment’s warning souls are plunged into eternity. Are there any souls who might have been saved if each one before me had armed themselves, and had kept on the whole armor of God to meet in human flesh the powers of darkness that are working in human flesh? God wants us to place ourselves on the right side of the question every day.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 27)
He wants that every soul here should so connect himself with the heavenly angels that these angels shall be round about them; connect themselves with Jesus Christ and they will do the work of the heavenly angels as the right hand does the work for the body. This is our business. Ye are God’s husbandry. Ye are God’s building. You cannot afford, not one of you, to be planting on that building foundation wood, hay, and stubble that will be consumed in the day of final reckoning. If yourselves are saved, it is because you have repented heartily before God, and begun to take off, to cleanse the temple, to cleanse the foundation from all that is false, and that would lead from falsehood against God and the truth. You cannot afford to sin. It is an expensive business.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 28)
Now Christ drank the bitter cup for us. What are you willing to do to deny yourselves for Christ? There is a world to save. And every indulgence of appetite like tobacco, like alcohol-drinking, all these are not food for the system, it is death for the system. You are taking away the underpinning of your house in indulging the appetite for liquor, in indulging the appetite for tobacco which is a poison narcotic, and is benumbing the sensibilities of the brain. Do you profess to believe in Christ? Then you are priests in your household. That is the biggest concern for you to handle. It is not to pile up riches. It is not to study and study and study how you can in some way contrive to get the advantage of somebody else. No; it is to see that my family walk in communion with God. There is a heaven to win, and a hell to shun. Will they walk circumspectly? I must watch them as one that must give an account.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 29)
Not a cross word, not a fretful word should be spoken. You profess to be a Christian, therefore the pleasantness, the sweetness of the disposition of Christ must be upon every soul who professes to believe in Him. There cannot be an advantage taken of any living soul in the business line. Why? Because every one of you is to manifest Christ and Christlikeness, to love one another as Christ has loved you. That is to give correct representation before heavenly angels and before men, before the whole world.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 30)
“Ye are,” said Christ, “the light of the world.” [Matthew 5:14.] Do you believe it? Where do you gather your light? You gather it from the divine rays of light that shine from our Saviour. He brought life and immortality to light. He proclaimed over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, I am the Resurrection and the Life. Now, He was raised, that we shall be raised, if we follow after to know Him. We may be laid in the grave, but we shall be brought forth out of the grave when the last trump shall sound. Christ said, Let not your heart be troubled. [John 14:1.] Well, what is the greatest trouble? To think what a big schemer you can be? To think what great advantages you must show to the world? No. You are to guard your brother’s interest as you guard your own, and when you guard your brother’s interest as you guard your own, the heavenly angels guard your interest. And He will provide for you an inheritance with the sanctified and the blessed in the kingdom of glory. Then you shall see the King in His beauty.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 31)
Parents must set an example in every way, in the very tones of their voice, in the very temper, in the very way that they govern their children. God holds them accountable if they say a word that stirs up the worst passions in the human heart of the child. You cannot afford it. Because then you will battle, and battle, and say, I do not see why these children do not obey me. It is because you do not put the softening grace of Christ into the tones of your voice, and you do not show interest in them as you ought to show interest in them.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 32)
Now, if the mother is the queen of the household and the teacher, the father and the mother are to educate the children. You are all part of the great firm, and not one thing must be indulged in these children that would leave them in a position where they would not know which is right and which is wrong. You have a Bible. You take the Bible, and you carry out the principles of the Word of God, and you will find that Christ comes into your family. He works with the minds and hearts of your children, and you are what? Working out for yourselves what? A character of which you never will be ashamed. You are working out for yourselves a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. That is more than all the riches that you can have here upon the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 33)
One wrote to me, Mrs. White, are you a millionaire? You are building churches in Australia and in Europe, and you are building churches here and there, are you a millionaire?
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 34)
Well, I came to Melbourne, and we worked unitedly. We talk about how we can glorify God, and He tells us to go according to His commission all through the world, to every nation, to every kindred, and tongue, and people; and that means, if we do that, a constant self-denying practice.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 35)
I tell them when they will come to me, A millionaire! Do they think that I do this work to become a millionaire here in this world? Why, I would spend the last farthing I had for a soul. It is worth more than the whole world. And Christ has told us to lay up treasure in the heavens, where moth and rust doth not corrupt, and where thieves do not break through and steal. Now, when I can labor to save a soul, there is no money, no money that can be placed by the side of that soul. That soul will bring other souls to the truth. It is our work, and it is our business, to labor with all the powers of our being for the one next to us. Those that use tobacco, church members—we hope none in our church uses it—but the church members, they do not have so much to give as they would like to give, why? The tobacco they put in their mouth would support children in a school to get their education. Well, in order to support these children, I have hired money.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 36)
I am paying interest on the money to send children to school, the first school that was established in Melbourne to teach them the truth. There I hired money, and paid interest on that money, that I might put them in school and that they might obtain an education. Now, I do not begrudge a penny of that, not a penny. And when I see and consider how much is put into the mouth to destroy the moral powers of men. We have not any too much moral power, we have not any too much brain strength, to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling. And in working out that salvation, we may work out the salvation for our whole family.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 37)
What we want is to know, What shall I do that I may inherit eternal life? Well, that question was asked the lawyer, and the lawyer asked that question of Christ, and there were the Pharisees all around, waiting to catch a word out of His lips, that they might turn it to His condemnation. Christ kindly laid the burden right upon the lawyer. He knew that lawyer was convicted, and He said to him, “What saith the law? How readest thou?” And the answer came from the lawyer, “Thou shalt love the Lord ... as thyself.” [Luke 10:25-27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 38)
Then let those who use tobacco take the money and spend it that they may overcome, that you may overcome, and that you can help others with that money to overcome, that you can do good in the saving of the souls that are ready to perish. You want every dollar of God’s money. It is not your money; it is God’s money, lent you as stewards to be used to the glory of His name, and every farthing of this money is to be spent in that way that you can give an account of it in the day of God. You can stand before the judgment seat and know that the five talents that were given to you to put out to usury increased to five talents more, and that is what we have been trying to do in Australia.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 39)
My team broke the first track that was made in the wilderness, that was made there at Cooranbong, and this is the way that we were working. We would come to a standstill, and what then? We would come right before them. They would say, We can go no farther, Mrs. White, we can go no farther. (My son was here in America.) We can go no farther now, we have no means to use. Well, said I, call them together, I will meet with them tomorrow morning. And then I told them what we would do. Said I, We will go to the carpenters; we had a surplus of carpenters, they had come to see what we were doing, and they were believers. Said I, I will ask you what you will do for us. There were about eight or ten carpenters. What will you do? “I have three or four dollars a day for my work, and I will take half price, and then I will take that half price and I will divide it again and put it into every building that you put up here.” Now, we could not ask them to do more. Then they went to work, and the money began to come in, very slowly, but we used it economically. There were men there we had been working with to bring them into the truth. They would come out into the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 40)
I would take my phaeton, and stand right up in my phaeton, down in the cities and villages. Then I would present to the men who were working on the railroad the eternal world interest. Mothers would stand with their children in their arms and listen as for their lives to hear. Said I, Can you tell me of this crowd that is working on this railroad, can you tell me how many of them believe in Jesus Christ, and love Him and serve Him? Not a hand was up, but the tears were running down the cheeks of those that were there. Well, we worked along, and it was not many weeks until those very fishermen came that were converted, and said, “Here is my tithe money.” Then another would come from the country, “Here is my tithe money, I heard you speak out there on the common.” And that tithe money, what was it? I put my money out to the exchangers, and there I was getting the interest from the work, and then here was that accumulated company beginning. We did not have to press it upon them at all. They came right forward to do that work.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 41)
Women and men worked on that ground until we had a very fine meetinghouse, nothing elegant, but a good substantial meetinghouse to worship God in. And then we had a schoolhouse there on that plot, and we kept at work.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 42)
Well, when there began to be, with some of them something annoying, Elder Haskell would come along, “What is the matter?” he would say. “What is the trouble?”“Well, I cannot stay here. Such and such a one did not treat me right.”“Well,” said he, “use your plane a little more thoroughly, and you won’t hear it,” and he would kneel right down in the shavings, and there he would offer up his petitions to heaven that God would let His blessing rest upon these self-sacrificing workers. Well, you may be sure that the tide turned very quickly.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 43)
Then we had a meeting every day to see how much progress this man had gained in overcoming during the day. And they would tell their stories and their experiences that they had. It was of great value to hear it, and when that meetinghouse was dedicated, it was a most wonderful time. And now the work has been progressing all through Cooranbong. There was one brother who wrote me, and said, “We have made in one season 7,000 pounds of the best of honey.” Now a few could not give money, but they brought beehives. “Will you take these?”“Anything, anything,” they said, “we will take, if you want your children in school.” Now they began to multiply and multiply until they have honey at that rate, and God has blessed them in a wonderful manner.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 44)
They told me when I came there that that land was such that it would yield nothing. They had planted peach trees, and they had planted this thing and that thing and the other, and it would not do anything. Now, said I, I am going to show what it will do, and I had a sample farm. I made it a sample farm for the whole of Cooranbong and Maitland, and for Newcastle, and for the country all around there. I went to get a handful of vegetables that we could eat, and I went eight miles all around, and I did not get one particle, because they did not raise anything. But the Lord blessed us, and we had fruit. We raised the best oranges and the very best peaches—weighed half a pound apiece. We planted them the last of September and gathered them the first of November. The most beautiful peaches, and weighed half a pound.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 45)
Said I, Now my family, I cannot eat these peaches, I feel as if they were of the first fruits unto God, I am going to put them in a satchel and take these peaches to the legislature. They have a house down here, to get out into the country and study and have a little recreation, and now I am going to carry these peaches there and get them full of these peaches; and to the postmaster; to the railroad agents; to the officers. And all these, said I, I am going to supply with these peaches. Well, I found my peaches had extended much farther than I had any idea. They felt just as I did, that if Cooranbong would raise such peaches, they wanted everybody to know it, and they sent it far and near. I would be in the cars, and a gentleman of the legislature would say, “This is the lady who brought me those beautiful peaches.” A man there wished he could have some of them “sent to me.” He was the storekeeper. I gave two or three dozen to the storekeeper, and he sent them all around.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 46)
Well, I might go on, but that is not the burden of my message now, But it is how Sister White gets rich, and I advise every one who wants to get rich, I advise them that they shall go and do likewise, and that we shall work for the interests of our neighbors, that we shall publish the gospel of peace everywhere, and that we shall show that we have a decided interest in all the purchase of the Redeemer. That is what we want.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 47)
You cannot afford to put into your mouth anything that shall destroy the brain nerve power, and weaken them so that you cannot give to God the very best reasoning faculties, so that you may work together with the Master, and that you may overcome as Christ overcame. These things demand our attention. The money that is spent in liquor, the money that is spent in alcohol, it would educate, it would make families comfortable. Why not give up these things? It is God’s money. You cannot afford to give an account of that money. He told you to put it out to usury, that when He should come, He would find His own with interest. Now that is what He wants you to do. You convert five souls, and they will go to work to convert other souls. The very influence that you exert upon the souls that are around you is winning other souls to Christ, and I ask you, What would you sell your soul for? Here is the worthlessness of much of the things of this world that are used in self-gratification; what if they were expended to send the truth?
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 48)
Look at the South. What can America answer for the condition that they are in? I want you to look at souls that are perishing in their sins. What advantage will it be to a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul? There are no pockets in your shroud, that you can put money to line your coffin, and if you did, it would not be of any value to you when Christ shall come to take those that love Him to Himself, because you love money more.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 49)
God wants us to begin to exert ourselves for the salvation of those that are perishing. I have no particular interest to go and hover over a church. I will teach that church, every one, if I can, to go to work. Every man and every woman is given his work, and if you have a right hold on Christ, that God has a love for you, you will understand that you must make sacrifices for Christ’s sake.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 50)
May the Lord let His blessing rest upon us, while we shall work out our own salvation with fear and trembling, why? For it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure. It is not you that gives the light. When you are preaching the truth to others, you may take your Bible and open it, and ask them what they think of this and that, and try to give them the light God has given you. It is not you that makes the impression. It is the angels of God that are moving upon the hearts of these people. And these angels of God that you are cooperating with will cooperate with you.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 51)
Now, I have made up my mind since I was eleven years old that it would pay to be a Christian, and I have been trying with heart and mind and soul to bring every one with me, and if I had not done this, I should not be here today. I would have been trying to take an easy time and see if I could not obtain more strength of body. But I cannot afford it, and I find the next time that it comes for me to speak I have strength given me. God gives me strength. I love God, and I want you to love Him, because if you love God, you will love others also. The fathers and the mothers will take the responsibility of bringing up their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, because He has bought them with the price of human agony and of blood, and they cannot afford to be lost, not a soul of them. Therefore you have the household—that is a church—in your own house.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 52)
Angels of God will come right into that house, and they will work with the father and they will work with the mother, to teach the children they are a part of the great firm, and they are to lay the burdens of responsibility upon the mother, and let the children do just as they please in the house. Now they are a part of the firm. Educate, educate, educate them how to work, how to work into line, kindly. If they make blunders, do not find fault with them. That discourages. No; show them just how you do it. Tell them that you do it this way. But do not reproach them. Do not give them a blow or anything like that because you will hurt your own influence.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 53)
We cannot afford to hurt our influence. May God help us that we may lay right hold upon every soul, that they shall have eternal life in the kingdom of God. Now, I know that I could go upon that chapter a long time, but you have been sitting here, and you will get weary. But I want to tell you that Jesus Christ is interested in every patient that comes to that sanitarium; that your Saviour in pitying love is yearning over you so that you shall catch some word from the nurse or from one who knows God that He can apply that word to your comfort and your hope.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 54)
There are many who are in despair, that would not be in despair and discouraged if they had a better picture to look at, and now we want that we shall every one educate our mind and our soul after the divine image, and that we shall be preparing for the future life. What readiness are we making for the future life, a life that measures with the life of God? What preparation are you making for it? O, you cannot afford to lose the life which is to come. I beg of you for Christ’s sake to become rich in good works, and to put away everything that you are using to undermine the constitution and to take away the power of reason. I ask you for Christ’s sake to put it away, and see that money shall be given for the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 55)
I have sent to the South. I told them to make little boxes, and to put them into their houses, and remember the Southern field, and teach your children to remember. I have done all that I can possibly do at present until I can make sale of more of my books, and just as soon as the medical missionary book that I am now getting out, as soon as it is ready, I have a place for it, to relieve institutions of debt, the sanitariums, that we may have more sanitariums still. We are working with all our might that we may get the sick where they can be healed, where they may learn habits of reform and self-denial and self-sacrifice and be fitting up their souls to prepare to take their position by the side of Jesus Christ, where He places upon their heads the crown of immortal life, and He places in their hands a harp of gold.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 56)
Then they will cast their glittering crowns at His feet, and with their harps they will strike the note, Worthy, worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was dead but lives again, a triumphant Conqueror. Here, Lord, am I, and the children that Thou hast given me. I have educated them; I have trained them to do church work; I have trained them that they should speak affectionately and kindly and tenderly to one another.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 57)
Now let us be converted. Let the power of God take hold of our souls, and see if we cannot open the door of the heart. “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock,” said Christ. “If any man will open the door ... he with me.” [Revelation 3:20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 58)
And then again He says, “To him that overcometh will I grant ... upon his throne.” [Verse 21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 59)
Then let us lift. Let us lift all that we can. I told them as I sent out these little boxes (they printed it just as I had it) that we wanted them to put in the money they would spend for candy and for dress that was unnecessary, every penny that they could save. Let them feel that they were making a present to the South, that they might send missionaries there, and that these missionaries should work in behalf of souls and have some money to work with.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 60)
I visited Graysville. There they are doing a splendid work. I visited Huntsville, where the colored people have a school. But O, they need money; they need it so much to educate these Southern colored people to work for the colored people, for the time is coming when it will be an impossibility for a white man to work for the colored people. That time is right upon us, and I want to tell every one of you that want to do something for the Master that there is means that is needed to build schoolhouses.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 61)
While I was there I spoke in one meetinghouse that was dedicated just a little while before. The people were all colored. I spoke to them, and they understand what you tell them. They were more of the upper classes. And the blessing of the Lord came into the meeting. And I spoke in Huntsville how that everything should be kept up neat and nice and clean, so that the whole outside fraternity may see how we regard it. The Southern field is bought with a price, and everything about the premises should be kept up clean and neat and orderly, and buildings should be erected for a sanitarium. We went all around to find places for schools and we are still working at the point.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 62)
Now if there are any here who want to have that box as a messenger in your own home, you can have it. You can write to the Southern Missionary Society, and they will send it to you to educate your children. It is the very best lesson, the Lord has presented to me, that they can have. This was presented to me as a means when we tried to do good.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 63)
Now, I am not going to hold you any longer, but I will tell you, this means that you spend needlessly, God wants every penny of it, and He wants you to use it to advance His work where there are no workers, and where there are souls to be saved. And now I will not detain you any longer. May God bless you.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 64)
I want heaven, and I want you to have it. I want you to have it just as much as I want to have it myself. Do not rest your souls till you have given your life, your brain power, and every nerve and muscle of your body to Jesus Christ by habits of temperance. And give your example against the saloons that are making drunkards, that is throwing the cars off the track, and all these things, because they have lost the control of their memory. Death after death, death after death, fatalities everywhere, because they have sold their brains. They cannot afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 65)
God help us to make our work for eternal life, and to expunge the selfishness from our soul and heart and mind, and then all heaven looks upon us, all heaven will bless us, and at last it will be said, “Come ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom that is prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” The answer comes, When saw we thee thus, Lord? “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of these, my brethren, ye have done it unto me.” [Matthew 25:34, 37-40.]
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 66)
Now there is the truth. I want to see the crown of glory upon the brows of those that are here today. I am in earnest. I feel the power of the love of God in my soul to present the things to you in the light that God has given to me. I beg of you for Christ’s sake to be reconciled to God, and to love one another as Christ has given you evidence that He loves you.
(19LtMs, Ms 156, 1904, 67)
Ms 157, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on Philippians 2 Battle Creek, Michigan September 8, 1904 Previously unpublished.
“If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, (and we know that there is,) if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better that themselves.” [Philippians 2:1-3.] Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 1)
Those who follow this instruction will not strive for the highest place. Men who follow the natural disposition to choose for themselves the highest place, will often find themselves in the lowest place. A revelation of the spirit of the self-exaltation renders a person untrustworthy, and incapable of carrying large responsibilities.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 2)
“Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name.” [Verses 5-9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 3)
O how much we owe to our Lord Jesus Christ! As I think of the peace, the hopefulness, and the courage that He gives, I am so thankful for the privilege of serving Him. I do not desire the highest place. I only desire to be in a place where I can act my part as a humble servant of Jesus. Therefore I do not feel disappointed and cherish bitter feeling because some do not appreciate my work.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 4)
“Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow.” [Verses 9, 10.]
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 5)
“At the name of Jesus every knee should bow.” [Verse 10.] We are not to exalt ourselves in any position, in any place. If we do anything that is acceptable to God, it is because He has given us the strength to do it. Let those here who are serving, remember that Christ was a servant. He came to serve, and His whole life was one service. Who was He? He was the King of glory; the One equal with the Father. When we consider this, we shall consider it as the highest honor to stand under the bloodstained banner of Prince Emmanuel. We shall never feel that it is humiliating to be a servant of Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 6)
Sometimes after speaking to a large congregation, as I was leaving, and was retiring to the tent, I have heard men ridicule some thing I had said. I thought of the words that had been spoken, and I thought, “You do not know who I am. I am a member of the royal family in the heavenly court. I am a child of the King, an heir of God, and a joint heir with Jesus Christ.” If you just remember that, you will not cherish bitter feelings even if your work is not appreciated. All the irritation will leave you and you will lift your voice in a song of praise to God for the privilege of being a member of the royal family.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 7)
Angels of God are round about His children to impart meekness, lowliness of heart. Then be cheerful. Let the sunshine of Christ’s presence be seen upon your countenance. We want the peace of heaven, that peace which passeth all understanding.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 8)
When difficulties arise, remember that it is your privilege as the hymn says to stand on “Christ the living Rock.” Don’t ever let your feet be moved from that Rock. If your feet are planted firmly upon the Rock of ages, then you have a hope fraught with immortality, and full of glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 9)
I feel so grateful that it is our privilege to be children of God. We should avail ourselves of every opportunity to confess Christ, to lift up those that are cast down, to reach out a helping hand to every one that needs our help. We are not to fold our hands, and feel that we have nothing special to do. To every one of us is given his work. We can speak a word in season. We can speak words that will bring comfort to others, and in comforting others we ourselves will be comforted.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 10)
But we can only give to others what we have received. If the Lord blesses us, are we to keep it for ourselves? We are to impart that blessing to others. Just as soon as you receive comfort and blessing from Christ, you will find someone whom you are to comfort and bless.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 11)
Sometimes when you pray for God’s blessing, you do not realize it at the very moment that you ask for the blessing. But will you get up from your knees, and say, I have not received that for which I have prayed? No. Arise with confidence that you will receive that which you have asked of Jesus Christ, for He says, “Ask, and ye shall receive.” [John 16:24.]
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 12)
“If any man lack wisdom”—and that means any man—“let him ask of God, who giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not.” [James 1:5.] He does not find fault with you, and He does not reprove you. Go to Him in your poverty of soul. If any one of you realizes a poverty of soul, you may know just where to go. Go to One who can cure that poverty, One who has the bread of eternal life. And what is that bread that you are to feed upon? “He that eateth the bread of life shall have eternal life.” What is that bread? He says, “It is my body.” It is My blood. That is the food that we are to eat, and if you eat such food as that, let me tell you, it will reveal itself in your disposition. “He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life” [John 6:54], and if we have eternal life, we shall manifest that, not in a wavering sort of a way,—as though we do not know what we believe or what we think. We believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. We take Him at His word.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 13)
But you must receive it by faith. “He that doubteth and is unbelieving is just like a wave of the sea, tossed with the wind,” and he is an uncertain thing. [See James 1:6.] It is very moveable all the time. What we want is to have that sure faith that God has given us from the very first in 1844. And we have been receiving more and more and still more light. Now, this is the evidence of our being upon the rock, our being in harmony with Christ and in harmony with His followers. We want every one of you to understand that every pin, every pillar that God has established in our first experience after the passing of the time, we want you to understand that it was the Lord planting the rock upon which we are to stand. Not a particle of it is it to be moved. That is the truth that will stand the test of ages, and the test of trial that is coming upon us.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 14)
We shall have a test of trial in more ways than one. We read that many shall depart from the faith, and give heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. Now we want to be in the faith, and know that we are there. We want to know that the rock on which we stand is the rock of ages. Let every one of us draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to us.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 15)
Every day He will put a new song of praise into our mouth. Can you tell us why we are so impolite to God? Can you understand it? You receive a favor from a friend and you express all your gratitude and your thankfulness for that gift. Why, I ask, do you not encourage the gratitude of soul that shall flow forth like a living stream because you are drinking of that stream? May the Lord God of heaven open our understanding to realize that whoso offereth praise glorifieth God. Now if we want to glorify God, let us have the gratitude offering to present to Him, and let us present it to one another, and when we take the hand of a brother or a friend and they ask us how we are, thank God we are aware that we have His blessing, and His blessing is upon us, and we will praise Him and let the praise of God be in our heart and in our mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 16)
If we are in trouble and perplexity, it is no use for us to run to somebody else, because Christ has said, “Come unto me ... lowly in heart.” When you get in that position you will know how to appreciate His blessing. Then He tells you, “For my yoke ... light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.]
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 17)
We are fitting for heaven. Every one of us should keep that in view. I must not speak wrathfully. I must not speak unadvisedly. I must not in any sense offend my Redeemer, for He has given His life for me. There must not be one mark in the books of heaven to show that I am a delinquent. I must show that I appreciate the gift of everlasting life, and Christ has promised to give it to me if I will follow on to know the Lord, to know that His going forth is prepared as the morning, and therefore the light that seems dim in the morning increases until the noonday, and then you have the full brightness of the sun.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 18)
That is what we want, the Sun of Righteousness, and if we will encourage the praise of God in our hearts, we will have the stamp of that praise in our countenance, and wherever you serve you will be prepared to magnify the Lord in the very expression of your countenance.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 19)
God wants every one of us to be preparing for the home above. He wants us to have such a character that we can enter in through the gates into the city. He wants us to have a right to the tree of life. Blessed are they that do His commandments, for they shall enter in through the gates into the city, and shall have right to the tree of life. Well, what is that? It is for the healing of the nations.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 20)
When we are hurt and when we are crowded and pushed, I am glad there are the leaves of the tree of life in His Word that He is willing to give for the healing of all these wounds, and then we begin to sing His praises.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 21)
When Christ was upon earth His feelings were often wounded. They would find fault with Him because He was so particular in doing His work, because it reproved their work. They would say, “You are slow, you do not go ahead fast enough.” He would look at every piece, put it in just as it would be a perfect fit, for He was a carpenter. He learned the trade of His father. Yet He was the Majesty of heaven. Who was He? The King of glory. He clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might be tempted in all points like as humanity is tempted and that He might impart to humanity His divinity, as they should need it to resist the temptations of the enemy. We want to be clothed with His salvation. We want every day to know that we are gaining victories more and more.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 22)
May the blessing of God rest upon every one that is here. I read, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him ... that at the name of Jesus”—speak it often—“every knee should bow”—to the glory of whom? His Father in heaven. To the glory of God the Father. [Philippians 2:9-11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 23)
“Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed,—as lights in the world.” [Verses 12, 15.] Glory to God for that! I thank God that we can shine. Let us catch the divine rays of light from glory, and let us reflect that light upon the pathway of others, holding forth the Word of life, that we may rejoice in the day of Christ that we have not run in vain, neither labored in vain. Why? Why? Because they have recommended Christ in their character, they have represented Him in their kindness, in their cheerfulness, in their happiness, in trying in everything to lift up fallen humanity, and to bring them into the knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ our Lord. Now he says, “I have not run in vain, neither labored in vain.” [Verse 16.] If you knew what a comfort you could give to the ministers and to the medical missionaries by showing your progress, by showing that every effort that is made to benefit and bless them, they will reveal the light.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 24)
“Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice, and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all.” [Verse 17.] We want these Scriptures to be in our hearts. Eat them. Christ says, “The flesh profiteth nothing, the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [John 6:63.] That is eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 25)
God wants us on every occasion to praise Him. Let us begin the thanksgiving of God. The day was when we had a little company in a room and when the blessing of God came upon them, and the praise of God went forth from their lips. We do not know what the Lord has done that we should not have some praise and glory that should come forth from human lips to Him. Let us educate our hearts to praise and glorify God.
(19LtMs, Ms 157, 1904, 26)
Ms 158, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on John 17 Omaha, Nebraska September 10, 1904 Previously unpublished.
“These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee; as Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him.” [John 17:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 1)
Now we come to a very important verse. Bear in mind that these words were spoken in the last prayer that Christ made with His disciples just before His trial and crucifixion.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 2)
“And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou has sent. I have glorified Thee on the earth: I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do. And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was.” [Verses 3-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 3)
These words were spoken by Christ, as He realized that the very next turn of the wheel would bring Him to the bitter experience of Gethsemane. It was but a very short time after, He was praying to His Father: “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.” [Matthew 26:39.] The cup of humiliation and suffering was trembling in the Saviour’s hand. Should He drink of it? Should He take upon His divine soul the sins of the world? Should He take upon His soul the weight of the sins of the world, that man might have another opportunity of eternal life?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 4)
Christ, the King of glory, laid aside His royal robe, laid off His kingly crown, clothed His divinity with humanity, that He might stand at the head of the human family. O I want that every one here shall consider the great sacrifice that our Lord and Saviour has made in our behalf! The cup trembled in His hand. The enemy tempted Him with the suggestion that if He should take upon Him the sins of the world He would be lost forever; that He could never again have the favor of His Father, for He knew how offensive sin was to Him. Great drops of perspiration fell from Him brow and moistened the sod of Gethsemane.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 5)
In His agony, He staggered to the place where He had left His disciples, hoping that at least He might find them praying. But they were all asleep. Only a little while before Peter had asserted that he would go with his Master even to death, but he was sleeping with the others. Jesus, knowing the trials before them, bade them to watch and pray lest they enter into temptation.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 6)
We shall all have to meet strong temptations, but the important question is, Shall we enter into the temptations that may come? Shall we do wrong because we are tempted? Or shall we so closely connect ourselves with God that the tempter may have no victory over us?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 7)
Jesus continues His prayer: “I have manifested Thy name unto the men which Thou gavest Me out of the world: Thine they were, and Thou gave them Me; and they have kept Thy word.” [John 17:6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 8)
O what a blessed commendation! May the Lord of heaven open our understanding, that we shall know what it means to be a practical Christian. We all need the deep movings of the Spirit of God upon our hearts, that we may possess the mind of Christ, that we may reveal His sweetness and His overcoming grace. Then we shall not grieve the One who has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 9)
Only think of what He bore for us! Three times He came to His disciples, finding them asleep each time. The third time He said, “Sleep on now, and take your rest.” [Matthew 26:45.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 10)
When the enemy comes in like a flood, shall we be able to lift up a standard against him? Shall we be deceived by the work of the enemy in his endeavors to undermine the foundations of the faith that we have preached for over half a century? Can we not discern the power of God that has wrought for us as we have carried the truth to every nation and kindred and tongue and people, as far as we could reach them? We must keep in close harmony with Christ Jesus. Every conceivable sophistry will be brought into the world in these last days of peril.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 11)
We must be so rooted and grounded in faith that we shall not be deceived even by the strongest miracle-working power of Satan. The sick will appear to be healed. Agents of Satan will appear and pretend that they are Christ. Apparently they will do His work in healing the sick. The devil has power to bring on disease. He withdraws his power from an individual, and lo, he is wonderfully healed. We cannot depend upon the miracle-working power of healing the sick as an evidence to mark the people of the living God. What then can we rely upon?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 12)
Jesus said, “Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life.” What is it to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God? “It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” [John 6:54, 63.] You see that your souls are firmly established in regard to the truth for this time, as revealed in the Word of God, and you will never be moved by the sophistries that are flooding our world.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 13)
One great deception that is coming in is what is known as hypnotism. Institutions are being established for the purpose of teaching how to control the minds of men and women. But the mind that has been given up to the control of another mind can never again be as it was before. It has been surrendered. I want you to remember this, for you may be invited to obtain relief from sickness by giving up your mind to be controlled by some one else. But neither he who takes the control of another’s mind nor he who surrenders his mind to the control of another can ever be in the condition he was before this experience. This is a work that God has never appointed any human being to do for another.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 14)
What shall we do in our distress and trouble? “Come unto me,” says Jesus, “all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” [Matthew 11:28-30.] As you bear His yoke, you will find by experience the truthfulness of the words, “For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” Thank God for this.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 15)
“James, a servant of God, and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad, greeting. My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall in divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing.” [James 1:1-4.] O, we have an experience to gain in the religious life that we have not yet gained.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 16)
“If any of you lack wisdom,”—you see it does not merely address the ministers or the medical missionaries—“If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” [Verse 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 17)
He upbraideth not! O the beauty of that! Is it hard for you, if any one comes to ask counsel of you, not to upbraid because of the mistakes made, especially if his trouble has come because he has done a certain thing that you cautioned him against doing?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 18)
“If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God.” [Verse 5.] While I was in Australia, letters were sent to me from hundreds and thousands of miles, to ask counsel in regard to some little family trouble. The ones who sent these letters might have taken counsel with the ministers of their churches. But there was Someone else from whom they could have received wisdom. “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God.” He is well acquainted with you. He knows everything connected with your life. He understands your heart, better than you yourself. He giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not. And if he asks God for wisdom, “It shall be given him.” [Verse 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 19)
Supposing I should tell you, “If any of you get into trouble, let me know about it, and I will get you out of that trouble.” You would remember that. You would remember my name, you would find out where I lived, and all about how you might obtain this deliverance. You have One who knows and understands all about your afflictions, and He has promised that He will give liberally, and He upbraideth not.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 20)
“But let him ask in faith.” [Verse 6.] That is the one condition upon which the promise of answer to prayer is based. You are to exercise faith in Christ, and believe that He will give you what you have asked.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 21)
“Let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. A double minded man is unstable in all his ways.” [Verses 6-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 22)
“Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.” [Verse 12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 23)
Shall we be deceived by some one who has made a study of sophistries, who may say to us, You are mistaken in your belief? Here is something else you should investigate. You must be so well established upon the Word of God that you will not be wavering, like a wave of the sea. Take the Word of God just as it reads, and thank Him for the wonderful revelation of truth He has given us.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 24)
Before I came here, it seemed a question as to whether I ought to come to his place. I dread the cars. And I dread also to stand before a company of people who have known the truth for years, and yet who are easily moved away, by the false sentiments which some may bring to their attention. “We are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.” [Hebrews 3:14.] Your confidence in the truth should increase every day, and it will if you live the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 25)
I ask you if you think that the enemy, who has had the experience of thousands of years in his great work of deception, who has vast armies at his command, will allow these last days of earth’s history to pass by without bringing into action all his deceptive powers to bear upon men who are seeking to exalt themselves?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 26)
You cannot afford to exalt yourselves. John writes to the church, and addresses all as “my little children.” [1 John 2:1.] I would address you all, gray-haired men and women, as God’s little children. Our Father is in the heavenly courts, but He has not left us alone. He has sent His Holy Spirit to this earth. We are to believe in the agency of the Holy Spirit, as well as to believe in the Father and the Son. At our baptism we went down into the water, and were baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. We made a solemn pledge to God, and these three highest powers of heaven were pledged in our behalf, that we should be overcomers. Now, it would be a terrible thing if, with this power at our command, we fail to perfect a character that will fit us for eternal life. Shall we yield to the little annoyances of life, to pride and pleasure, when a whole heaven of power is at our command?
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 27)
Do we realize how we grieve the heart of God by our sinfulness? I feel so thankful that your hearts have been stirred to give liberally at this meeting to the cause of God in needy fields. Jesus has said, “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” [Matthew 6:19-21.] A few months ago, I wrote to a brother, and asked him to lend me some money on interest, that I might invest it in the work of God. He had given his sons their portion of money, but they had persuaded him to invest all he could spare in some land. The father had set the money aside for the Lord, but he wrote me that to save trouble in his family, he had yielded to his sons’ wishes in this matter. That was God’s money that had been entrusted to him as a steward, but like the servant in the parable, he has buried his money in the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 28)
As Christ hung on the cross of Calvary, the thief said to Him, “Lord, remember me, when thou comest in thy kingdom.” [Luke 23:42.] Christ could not reach out His hand to him; it was nailed to the cross, but ever in that hour He revealed His power to forgive sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 29)
The Lord is soon coming in the clouds of heaven with power and with great glory. His terrible judgments are soon to fall upon our world. Are we doing all we can to warn earth’s inhabitants of these things? While I was in the South a few months ago, I had a very impressive dream. I seemed to see a great ball of fire come from heaven and strike the earth. Great houses were in flames, and many were looking on in great distress. Some one said, “I knew that this was coming. I knew that God’s judgments were soon to fall.”“You knew that these things were coming?” said another. “Why did you not tell us? Why did you not warn us, and show us the prophecies, that we might also know?”
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 30)
I am so thankful to meet you all here today, and I hope that we may meet in the kingdom of God. Will you not go from this place with your hearts burning with love of God? Do not go away with the same spirit that you came. God has better things for us than we have yet seen.
(19LtMs, Ms 158, 1904, 31)
Ms 159, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on Revelation 1-3 Omaha, Nebraska September 11, 1904 Previously unpublished.
Revelation 1:1-3. “Blessed is he that readeth.” Now consider this, whether you shall close the Revelation up and call it a sealed book, when it is just as it means, a revelation to those that are upon earth today.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 1)
Verses 3-8. You notice who it is that wails. It is the kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 2)
Verses 8, 9. He had that testimony to bear in regard to the true Word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, He whom wicked hands had taken and crucified. He kept repeating before the people the Bible, and the joy and peace of Christ. Now they wanted very much to stop that testimony and they tried to take his life will they did not dare to try again, and they thought they would take him away to that island and let him wear away his life among the rocks and the desolation there. He says, “for the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.” That is why he was there.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 3)
“I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day.” [Verse 10.] What is that? The Sabbath of the Lord, which was given in Eden. The Sabbath of the Lord, which our God created. It is not the first day. This is the first day of the week, but it was the last day of the week that our Lord gave for the Sabbath. He had created the world in six days, and He rested on the seventh day, and then He gave His blessing to the seventh day. He rested on that day, and was refreshed, and He blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 4)
Verses 10-19. You want to know all about it, that you may know how to escape the perils of the last days which are upon us; that you may know where your dependence is; that you may make no gods before you of men, but that you shall worship the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your mind, and with all your soul, and with all your strength, and your neighbor as yourself. Upon these two commandments, love to God and love to man, hang all the law and the prophets. Now we want to all understand that we hang upon these two great principles, love to God and love to man.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 5)
Verse 20. The seven churches, bear that in mind. There are angels appointed over every church that claims to believe in the truth of Jesus Christ being the only begotten Son of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 6)
Verse 20 continued. That is, they are to give light. The churches are not to be in darkness in regard to the Word of God and His commandments. The churches are to reflect light upon the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 7)
Chapter 2:1-3. You see that is a splendid declaration. What can there be against that church? Verses 4, 5. Now what is the matter? The love which characterized the life of Jesus Christ they have let drop out of their life. They could be just, and have patience, and all this, but they have left that love of Christ which should characterize their life practice. They had dropped it out of their faith, and what then? When that love was lost—how is it when you lose the love of God out of the heart, how is it with you? Why, there is a defection everywhere. It is the love of Christ that is to be brought right into the life, right into the family. It is to work constantly for every soul that is in darkness, that you can reflect light. If you get careless about those that are defective and do not understand their position, and do not care about their position, you have lost your first love, the first love that is expressed toward Christ is to be expressed toward His followers.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 8)
He says to those that are represented as coming up before Him—one class on the right hand, and one on the left—He tells them, I was sick and in prison, and ye came not unto Me. And then He tells them that He was hungry, and they fed Him not, and then He goes on and tells the class of work they had not done. Now we want to know of any of us are in that position: In prison, they say, and they came not unto Him? Why, when saw we Thee thus? He says, Inasmuch as ye have not done it unto one of these, my brethren, ye have not done it unto Me.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 9)
Then again He says to those that are on the right hand, I was hungry and ye fed Me, thirsty and ye gave Me drink, sick and in prison and ye came unto Me. Then they ask, When saw we Thee thus, Lord? He answers, Inasmuch as ye have done these merciful things to any that you saw in these positions you have done it unto Me. [Matthew 25:34-40.]
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 10)
Now, there is a blessing that we shall have in laboring for souls as they that must give an account. Every one of us is responsible for some gift which God has given us. To every man He has given his work. Therefore we have a work to do for the Master, and He has His eye upon us.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 11)
Here are the angels waiting to minister His grace to the churches, if they will, every one, have an open heart to receive His grace. But if they are all buried up in the world, they cannot stop to pray in their family and they cannot stop to become acquainted with their sons and their daughters. They want to make money so much, and they want to figure all the fields they have a harvesting, and all this. But do they know that the prayers offered to Jesus Christ and to the Father in His name, do they know that the angels are present to give them the Spirit that they shall want in doing all this work? Can you be surprised that they make mistakes, that they lose much because they do not take with a firm hand right hold of the hand of Christ, and be led and taught and guided by Him in whatever business they are engaged?
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 12)
If you are in a business where you must sacrifice the truth, in order, as you suppose, to make a success of that business, you make one of the greatest mistakes in your life. You cannot afford any such doing as that.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 13)
Now the warning comes that they are making a wonderful mistake in losing their first love. They love one another because they loved Christ. They love the great Teacher, and they loved every one who believed in Him. Well, they did not carry out that principle, to watch for souls as they that must give an account. If one man is neglectful in his duty, he teaches another to be neglectful too. If one man is steadfast in his family—“Here are my children, here are those to whom God has given me the care. I must bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. I must let no opportunity pass that I shall not give them the light, and that I shall not teach them how to pray and how to love God, and how to love one another, and how to be true and honest and kind and faithful”—he teaches another to be steadfast, too.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 14)
Now I see that the children are looking at me very interestedly, some of them, and I want to tell you that is just what the Lord wants children to learn of their parents. God has given them their responsibilities. Every one of you, children, is to look to your parents to be educated, and God forbid that they should disappoint the Lord in giving the wrong mold to the character, of indulgence, because you children desire to have your own way. Now, obey your parents, children, and they will do faithfully by you. They do not want to cross your track, but they want you to walk in the right path, just as God wants His family that is here before me, the whole of them, to walk after His counsel, because that counsel will always lead them in the very track that leads them to the kingdom of glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 15)
Your parents, if they love and serve God, will lead their children in the pathway of obedience. If children disobey their parents, they will not be brought under the control of their teachers in the educational line. They will not be brought under the control of their teachers in the ministerial work, and therefore they are left to drift. You cannot afford it, parents.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 16)
You want to take your appointed work, and do it diligently. Every father, every mother, is responsible to God to let the light shine in the home, in the family, and to represent the teachings of Jesus Christ as full of light and blessing, and His restraining influence is to keep them from Satan’s power, so they will not yield to the temptations of the devil.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 17)
The Lord wants to do a great work with all the parents that are here, so that this great camp meeting shall not be in vain unto you. He wants your heart to be brought where all the rubbish that has been placed before your heart is gone, so that when you hear the knock of Christ, in impressions to your duty in the Word which He gives you, you can throw the door wide open and say, Abide with me, and you will recognize the power of the grace of Christ that will carry you through your difficulties in the home.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 18)
But you want a home of prayer. You want a home that is characterized by the sweetness of the grace of God. You want not an impatient word to escape your lips. You want to hold your mouth together and say, I will not say one word that shall irritate the mind of wife or children. You are accounted of God to be priests, as fathers, of the family, and you are accounted of Him to preserve the love of Christ in your heart and in your mind, to train your children that they will not touch tobacco, that they will not touch liquor, that they will not have anything to do with the sinful practices which are lessening the brain nerve strength and the brain power and the physical strength, so that the body and the mind and the soul is under the control of the power of darkness. He wants you to educate as priests.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 19)
You are the house-band of the family. Bind them together. Bind them to your heart and bind your heart to them, and bring up these children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. If they offend, take the work of Scripture, and sit right down and show them the consequence of it. Take it even if your wheat is neglected and your corn is neglected, or even if some mercantile enterprise is neglected. You cannot afford to lose you own souls that you shall come up to the gate of the city of God with your children, and you cannot get in, there is no room there. God forbid it should be thus. The Lord is in earnest with us.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 20)
Now here the candlestick is be removed out of its place unless they repent.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 21)
Revelation 3:1. Sardis was considered a very godless place. How many here are in that position? How many are not drinking of the living waters and eating of the bread of life every day, and fitting for translation to that world so that their life will measure with the life of God?
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 22)
Verse 2. “... ready to die.” Fathers, that is your work. Mothers, what are the mothers? To be treated as queen in the home, to be treated as one that is to be respected before all your children old or young. What is she? The teacher, from their very babyhood to teach the children to respect the mother and to help her bear the burdens and the responsibilities that shall come upon the mother, that she shall not be laid in the grave prematurely and the children left orphans.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 23)
The very work you are to do is to begin in your home, and then carry your children to the church of God, and respect there the authority, and you will find that your peace will be as a river. The righteousness of Christ will be represented.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 24)
Verse 3. “and repent.” Do not give up the things that you have received and heard because they condemn your course of action. Hold fast, and respect the light that God has given you.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 25)
Remainder of Verse 3. Do you know how many accidents you read about? Men are plunged right into death without a moment’s warning, and we know not what may happen to us unless the power of God protects us from these things.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 26)
“Thou hast a few names, even in Sardis, which have not defiled their garments.” Thank God that there are a few names even in Sardis, “and they shall walk with Me in white, for they are worthy.” [Verse 4.] They were not defiled with the unbelief; they were not defiled with whatever corruption was around them, “and they shall walk with Me in white.” They have not defiled their garments. We will strive for that more than we have ever done before.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 27)
Verse 5. “He that overcometh.” Now there is a work of overcoming evil, and this comes to us today in the strongest power, and we are to take note of this. Verse 5.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 28)
O, that is a splendid position to be in, and we want—from the light God has given me—we want to take a higher standard than we have yet taken. You have got to realize the responsibility that rests upon you, that you must exercise toward your God, that you are to repent of evil, that you are to place yourself in right relation to God, that the truth of heavenly origin shall sanctify the entire man.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 29)
Christ left the royal courts. He came to our world, that He might stand at the head of humanity, and in giving His life, this world that was divorced from God was drawn back into favor with God, because the righteousness of Christ bridged the gulf; and therefore we are bought with a price, and what a price! Shall we neglect such a salvation? Is not heaven worth anything to us? God grant that there may be a turning unto the Lord with heart and mind and soul. You cannot love Him too much. You cannot serve Him too devotedly. You will find that if you let your light shine, how? He says, Let your light shine to those that are around you, that by beholding your good works, they will glorify your Father which is in heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 30)
One scheming man who professes to be a Christian, O he will do so much harm! He will plant so many tares, he will bring on the foundation hay and wood and stubble and all that stuff, and all this is blocking the way to his own salvation, and all this is block the way to his family’s salvation. You cannot afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 31)
What is heaven? It is eternal life to us. And then I ask you to cleanse yourself from all filthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. This is your work, whatsoever others may say of you. Whatever you may lose by the trickery of others, do not go into the same business yourself. You know how it feels to be robbed of anything; do not commit robbery yourselves. What you want is to represent the character of a faultless life that Christ came to this earth to show you in humanity what humanity can be. He was tempted of the devil in all points as you are, and yet there He stood unsullying in His dignity, not yielding one point, to teach you what humanity can be and what it should be.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 32)
You want to preserve your mind. You do not want to take tobacco into your lips. You do not want to drink liquor. We have enough of it, and from the light God has given me, nine-tenths of the accidents that happen with loss of life are because of the liquor saloons, and it is because men will patronize them. God wants us, as Seventh-day Adventists, to take our position upon health reform, and to keep the brain power in a clear, healthful, strengthened position, to discern righteousness from unrighteousness, and to discern evil, so that we shall not come in the path of the destroyer. Now Christ looks upon such, and the whole heavenly host He has given to work for you.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 33)
Angels of God are ascending and descending the ladder of shining brightness. And what is it for? It is to minister unto you who shall be heirs of salvation if you will accept the ministry. But if you go into your house and have a storming around in the house as a professed Christian, you are a servant of the devil, and the devil is working right through you. Now stop and consider that there is something for you to overcome, and God will give you strength and power from on high, and you will gain the victory. What you want is a pleasant, temperate household. What you want is a heart that can give thanksgiving and praise to God every day.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 34)
How much praise do you give to the heavenly Father for His keeping power? How much praise do you give that He waters the earth, and causes the soil to produce its treasure and the trees of the field their fruit? I ask you, What do you give to God? When you harvest the fruit, do you say, “Praise the Lord”? “Children, let us bow right down here and praise God for the blessing that He has given us in fruits and grains.”
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 35)
Can you wonder that with a family so ungrateful He brings them to reflection by giving them dearth and poverty? Can you wonder when the children of Israel were so unmindful of all that God was doing for them? Who was He? The Christ of God. He was in the cloud, giving directions, leading the children of Israel, and when they should stop, the cloud descended to show them where the tent should be, watching over them all the way through. When they should come up and go on their journey, the cloud lifted and every tent was in motion to continue their travels. But lo, there was a bitten company. He let the serpents loose; He did not restrain them. Then they began to call on Moses to pray that the plague might be staid.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 36)
A serpent was lifted upon a pole, and there it was lifted before them. Christ uses is as a figure, that as the serpent was lifted up in the wilderness, so Christ was to be lifted up.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 37)
God is not pleased with such ingratitude as you give Him. He wants you to praise Him. Why can you not be polite to God? You are polite, and teach politeness, to one another, why can you not give thanksgiving to God for His mercies and blessings? Why can you not manifest a character that you appreciate the great favors that God gives you?
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 38)
If you do these things you may be sure that the Lord will take notice of them, and will let His blessing rest upon you. Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God. Do you not think it would be well in our households and in our fields to make it a business to send our praise to God, that He shall be glorified, and let Him know that His big family upon earth acknowledges His goodness, acknowledges what He has done for them?
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 39)
What we want is to take up our neglected duties, and my message is: to go to work on this point. Now this is the work that has been neglected.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 40)
Verse 5. Do you not all want your name confessed?
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 41)
Verses 6, 7. “no man shutteth.” Consider that. There is not a man upon earth that can shut the door between you and your God. There is an open entrance that you can have if you will, if you will send your petition within the open door.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 42)
“And shutteth, and no man openeth.” [Verse 7.] When that door is shut, when mercy’s sweet voice shall no more he heard in invitations, all the sympathy of the world and friends can never open that door, but it is open today, and we want to open the heart to the rich grace of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 43)
Verse 8. O, the name of Christ is going to be denied in a much bolder manner that it is today. The name of Christ, here He is our only hope. It is His name that gives us access to the Father.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 44)
Verses 9, 10. The hour of temptation is coming upon the world in a far stronger light, but the judgments of God are also coming upon the world. And we shall find that soon there shall be a time of trouble as never was since there was a nation, for thus saith the God of Israel.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 45)
Verse 11. For half a century God has been giving light to His people through His Word just where they were standing in prophecy. We will have the sophistry of the last days to meet. We shall have masters of sophistry, and we shall have them come in to do away with the light and the grace and power of God. But we want to say, You can be an overcomer because Christ loves us. They need not overcome you, but you that have had the truth be sure that you hold fast the beginning of your confidence firm unto the end.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 46)
Don’t let loose a single peg, and don’t try to move a single pillar, because God has established it, and He wants every soul to be steadfast in the faith that He has given to you. “Many shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils.” [1 Timothy 4:1.] But you are to stand holding the beginning of your confidence. Don’t let it go. You know God was with you there. You know you were helped there, and don’t let loose the truth of God that comes from any man’s lips that will try to sway you off from the real foundation of what is truth. It is true today just as much as when you were baptized with the Holy Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 47)
You went down into the water, and you claimed to be dead unto the world. And then the three great powers, the Holy Spirit, the Father, and the Son, were the names that you were baptized in, and when in trial and when in perplexity you come right to these, and say, My Father, I plead with Thee for Thy Holy Spirit, that when You gave these to our world, You gave all heaven to the world in the three great powers that were in the heavenly courts. Now this is the plea that you are to make with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 48)
You are to take your position on the Lord’s side, as His property, as His blood-bought heritage, and God forbid that you should crucify the Son of God afresh and put Him to an open shame by denying your faith. You cannot afford it.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 49)
[Revelation 3] Verses 12 to 16. If they were cold there was some hope of reaching them. But when they were neither cold nor hot, though professing to be a child of God, but they were not influenced by His Spirit, the warm love of God was not in their hearts; they were insensible to His mercy and to His kindness and to His love.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 50)
God wants this people to be converted, to come right to His feet, and He wants you there to humble your souls before Him, to confess and forsake your sins, and then you will become warm; you will let alone all things that are offensive in His sight.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 51)
Verse 16. What does that mean? He takes our names right into His lips, and He tells His Father, Here are My hands; they are written, graven upon the palms of My hands, and He gives our names to the Father, and we must be kept from Satan’s snares. Angels of God are sent to keep us from falling. But He cannot take a lukewarm person in His mouth. They have no religion. They do not show it at home or in the church or in their gifts and offerings. Their selfishness is such that Christ cannot endure them—the world perishing in sin, and they, as it were, satisfied and asleep.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 52)
Verse 17. Now this position He presents to us as a most offensive thing in the church; and you will find, when some of them are in heaven, that some of them are ministers; and when the work is to be finished in certain lands, you will find that persons have their feet on the brake, and they will hold the gospel carriage from rolling because there is a little expense involved. What you want is to be wide-awake. You want to have your camp meetings where there are unbelievers, and where they can have the knowledge of what we are. We are not afraid if we live for Christ. Christ will bear witness of us in impressing the minds of unbelievers.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 53)
Verse 18. (It is the gold of Christ’s character)—verse 21. Now you see Christ overcame, and we must overcome through the merits of Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 54)
Verse 22. Now I have the following, on the close of this history, in another discourse, and I will leave you now with the exhortations that I have given. Study that chapter, and these things that John saw and was told to write in a book and send to the churches. And every church in every place who reads these things, to see what it means if they will be faithful, shall have Jesus Christ to blot out their sins and their transgressions if they will stay faithful and true and righteous till He shall come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory to take His faithful children unto Himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 159, 1904, 55)
Ms 160, 1904
Talk/Talk to College Students College View, Nebraska September 15, 1904 Previously unpublished.
1 Thessalonians 5:1-5. Will we remember all this? Will we bear that in mind, what is the will and mind of God concerning us, that we are in the light all the time? Shall we take our position as those that are taught of God, that God does not hide His counsel from us?
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 1)
Verses 6-11. Now that is our position. We are not to be in a position to watch the defects of those that are around us. In doing that we place ourselves upon the judgment seat, and we are judging. This is not our proper place.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 2)
If we see one in error, we should go to them kindly and tell them in regard to the matter, and so by every means possible present to them the truth in contrast with error. There is always a truth with which we can meet error. Let this never be forgotten. And the church is to watch for souls as they that must give an account. Not that you are to watch for their haltings and watch for their errors, but that you are to watch for the prosperity of souls, that you may speak a word in season and out of season.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 3)
Now begin to remove these difficulties in the name of the Lord, and in the spirit of Christ, and feel that this is the very work that God has given His church members to do. When you do that work, then if you have a work to do for outsiders, you are prepared, you have cleared the rubbish from the door of your heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 4)
Time is very precious, and right here as the scholars are going into the school, it is a splendid opportunity, if you have carried difficulties, to go right to them and tell them, “We want this school to commence without a shred of difficulties between you and me.” We cannot afford it. Time is too short. We want to live as brethren and sisters, and here it says, “Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.” [1 Corinthians 3:9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 5)
What kind of a presentation are you giving as God’s building? Now, He says, there is a foundation laid. I have laid a foundation. Every man that buildeth on this foundation, every man that puts his work on this foundation, hay, wood, stubble; gold, silver, or precious stones, every phase of it shall be tried. And if it is nothing but hay, it will all be consumed. But if it is gold and silver and precious stones, your works will abide. Well, the fire will consume all the rubbish that you have brought in, therefore be very careful what kind of appearance you present of the Word of God, of the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 6)
Do not manufacture anything like tests. Do not manufacture anything that claims to be truth, when there is no truth in it. What you want is a truth that can be substantiated by the Word of God, syllable by syllable, and present that which you know will stand the fire of the last days. And if you have not done that, it is best for you to take right hold of it sensibly like men that are cultivating a farm. Ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 7)
Now, if you want to present to the world a building of which God will not be ashamed, if you want to present a building that bears the test of His workmanship, be careful what you entertain in your hearts, faith and truth and righteousness. You want to know where you are.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 8)
The man may repent of his years of work in putting hay and wood and stubble on God’s foundation, and yet when it comes to the test after his rubbish is consumed, yet if he repents, I want to tell you that he may be saved as by fire; but how much has he lost? How many souls are giving error to these souls and unsettling the foundation of this one and that one and the other one with something that we have not substantiated as truth since 1844? God wants us to stand, having on the foundation gold and silver and precious stones that will stand the test of fire in the judgment. It becomes us, if we think anything of eternal life to consider, to be in a position where we shall test ourselves by the Word. Do not take anybody’s say so; do not take anybody’s highest sophistry. Why, there is no high sophistry. What is it that we want? We want the truth that shall stand the test of the sophistry of these last days.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 9)
We are too late in the winding up of this earth’s history to be building for naught and putting into other minds our heresies, our sophistries, our vain interpretation of the Scriptures, our misinterpretation. Well, you need not receive them. No one of you needs to. But I am sorry, to see that minds are so weak. Many that think they are substantial, their minds are so weak as to hand to a human man, or the human ideas that come from men, ideas that sweep away all the foundation that God has made in the experience of more that half a century. Can you afford it?
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 10)
I ask you in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, to be careful how you build. Take heed how you build. If you build for time, it is for eternity. You may be putting up a false, pretentious building. Others will be charmed with just that pretension, and they will build just after your example. Now you cannot take that mind, you cannot cure that mind that you have led astray. Yourself may be saved as by fire, but there are souls that have taken their example from you that may never repent; therefore take care how you build.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 11)
We have but little time yet before us, and we cannot afford to build superficially. What we want is to take the plain Word of God, just what it says. Now He tells us in (Matthew 28), He tells us something there that gives you a certainty about these things.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 12)
Verse 16. Now if they had gone to some other mountain, they would not have found Jesus there. They had to go to the mountain that Jesus had appointed, and there they met Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 13)
Verse 17. “Some doubted.” There are always doubters. There are some who consider it a virtue to be very critical. They criticize themselves out of their own faith, and they criticize others until they have no faith. Does that pay? That is working in the devil’s line.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 14)
Verse 17-20. “Commanded you.” Now He has commanded you the things that are essential to give us eternal life, and “lo, I am with you, even unto the end of the world.”
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 15)
You may step all over the pathway, you may take up a laborious work, and work at these things as long as time lasts, or you last yourself, and all that you thought you had benefitted is worthless. Will it pay? I say it will not pay.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 16)
We are now forming characters for eternal life. We had some splendid meetings at Melrose, where the sanitarium is located. There was a tent pitched there. They were having the council meetings, but there was a man who had a special burden. He wanted us to consider the subject of whether the world was round or flat. I sent word to him that I had no burden, because Christ had not commanded me anything of the kind. He had not given me any of that work to do. But I concluded that God would take care of all that was in the world whether it was round or flat, and we need not distinguish that in order to have salvation, because there were a number pushing such things in to keep us from the very main question. What was that?
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 17)
That question is to be found in Luke 10. There you will see the very question that is to have a bearing upon our lives. He tells us in Luke that those who rejected the plain message that He sends, “even the very dust of your feet,”verses 11-13.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 18)
Now there is a people who would appreciate the truth if they had it. There is the city of Boston; they could labor there and do evangelistic work, and they could work in various lines to reach the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 19)
Verse 14. “Capernaum.” There is where His greatest labors were spent, His greatest miracles wrought. Verse 15. Why? Because they had not improved their privileges. They had had the plain word from Jesus Christ, and they had chosen fables in the place of the Word. Now that is just the result.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 20)
Verses 16-18. What was He referring to? He is just coming to the point that His death was to demonstrate. His death was to demonstrate that he who was occupying the position of Satan, occupying the position of false theories in regard to religion, he would be exposed in all his fallacy. You cannot afford it. Time is too short. Now, as He lifted His hand to heaven, in anticipation He saw the time when the power of Satan would be broken.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 21)
There is a time before us when the message is to go with a loud cry, and those that have taken part in the beginning and have held fast their confidence to the end will have a part in that grand work.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 22)
Verse 19. Do you know every serpent they tread upon? No more than the children of Israel. God kept the serpents bound that they could do them no harm. But when they became so indifferent to all the mercies the Lord had given them in leading them out, and were constantly murmuring and complaining, Christ—where was He? He was in the pillar of cloud. Every word that Moses gave them came from Christ, and Christ gave it to the people. Well then, when they insulted the Lord by departing from Him, He let the serpents loose upon them. The plague was upon them, and they were dying off, and then they came to Moses. “Pray for us, pray for us, that this plague may be removed.” [Numbers 21:7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 23)
Then the Lord gave to Moses the words, Erect a pillar with a serpent upon it, and there was that every one who shall look upon that serpent shall be healed of the plague. Don’t you see how strange it was that they should take a look at the serpent? What did it mean? It means that you are to believe every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. You are not to reason about the thing itself. What God has said is truth, and you are to do it. They did look, and every one who looked was healed. If they chose not to look, then the healing did not come.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 24)
[Luke 10] Verse 20. It is worth everything to us whether our names are written in heaven. It means everything. If we are not faithful so that our names can be written in heaven, we never will enter the pearly gates of the city of God. If you continue in sin, you never can enter the kingdom of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 25)
Now it is time to put it away. Now it is time that the soul shall be washed from sin and uncleanness, and there be a preparedness to enter that kingdom. Do it as quickly as you can. Do not leave this meeting until you have an evidence that your soul is under the moving influence of the Holy Spirit. Begin at once to work out that point.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 26)
Verse 21. From them that are stretching for the highest sophistry, the highest education, He has hid the great substantial truths that shall live through time and last through eternity.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 27)
Verses 22, 23. So we can see if we hold fast the beginning of our confidence firm unto the end. That is just what we can see.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 28)
Verse 24. There was a great crowd around Him. There was a great crowd of Pharisees, of priests and rulers, that hoped to catch something out of His lips whereby they might condemn Him and kill Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 29)
Verse 25. That is your question. Now let Christ answer it. Verse 26. Others had put the lawyer up to ask this question.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 30)
Verses 27, 28. This is the very work that is appointed unto us. Then the lawyer ... Verse 29.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 31)
Then they think, How many shall we take in as our neighbor? And Christ gives that whole parable; you can read it in Luke 10:25 to the close of the chapter. You can find out what you can do to inherit eternal life. That is the very parable Christ has brought up. He did not tell you that there is a wonderful higher education that you have to obtain in sophistries, and in various spiritualistic ideas, but He gives you the solid foundation that He Himself has created by giving His own life for the life of the world. He knows what our foundation is. Will you study these things and remember them?
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 32)
My very being is drawn out after God. We want to be in a position where the truth shall have its cleansing, refining, elevating, ennobling power upon the human mind, and all the sophistries in the world cannot begin to climb up to that tower which is given unto us who will live upon the plan of addition. God help us to add faith to faith, virtue to virtue, and so live that we shall honor our Redeemer. We shall glorify our Saviour by our works, and the works testify of the surety of the truth and faith which we represent. We must represent the truth. We are not to represent any fallacy. There are some who greatly desire to get hold of some new thing to make a test of. Now right here is God’s test, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God ... mind.” [Verse 27.] Does that not take all there is of a man? Does it not take every power of your being? You have no right to let your thoughts run at random, to read novels, to study books and pour over those that tell of hypnotism and all these fallacies that are existing in these last days, because Satan is right by your side when you do it. He instills his own sophistry right into your minds. Take the Bible.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 33)
That Bible will stand the test of ages. Persecution, which is about to open upon us in so wonderful a manner, may save some of these souls that have gone into heresy, but we cannot afford to spoil God’s heritage. We are God’s heritage. He has bought us with a price. He has given His own life for us, that we should have eternal life in the kingdom of God to glorify Him through the eternal ages. And I tell you it will be good business. You need not be afraid that you will get tired of glorifying God. There is everything in heaven that can be desired. There is everything that could make the soul happy and full of glory to God. I know what I am talking about.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 34)
Now here I read in the chapter that I opened before you, 1 Thessalonians 5:8, 9. He has not appointed you to wrath. He does not want you to be where His wrath shall come upon you. He wants you to be where, for your own beauty and loveliness of character you can reflect His divine image.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 35)
Verses 9-11. Remember you are together now. You are going to be together in this school. “Comfort yourselves together.” Work on the principles of the Bible, “and edify one another, even as also ye do.”
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 36)
Verse 12. Now that is the command that our Lord Jesus Christ has given us through His own workman.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 37)
Verses 14-18. How much politeness do you show to God? You are very polite to one another. But I ask you, for the blessings of God that He bestows upon you, how much thanksgiving and praise and glorifying God do you give Him? Once it was so that when we would get into a meeting and the blessing of God would come upon us, you would hear, “Praise God, Glory be to God.” That is what you would hear. It has to be old-fashioned, but God help us to revive it. Whoso offereth praise glorifieth God. That is the word.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 38)
Now you are to know them which labor among you. Verse 13. You have to have that peace. That is the word, and you must have it.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 39)
Verses 14, 15. Why shouldn’t you? “Let your light so shine ... in heaven.” [Matthew 5:16.] There is something that they see.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 40)
[1 Thessalonians 5] Verse 18. If we should hear now and then when a sermon is being preached, and our hearts are touched, if we should hear a “Thank the Lord,” if we should hear, “Praise the Lord,” do you suppose any would think that fanaticism is coming upon us? I think they would think the old-fashioned religion had come. That is what I think.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 41)
Verses 19-26. Now here is a practice that was in those days when they met: The brethren greeted the brethren with a holy kiss, and the sisters greeted the sisters with a holy kiss.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 42)
But I want to say, now, that I am through on these things. I do not know but that I have given you the application, and that every one of us shall at this meeting keep our tongues from all expressions of wrong—all faultfinding, all murmuring and complaining. Let every one use his talent of speech in such a way that God shall be glorified. And if you do this, before you get along in this meeting you will realize the comfort and peace and hope and consolation, and you shall have time to express it, what God has done for you.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 43)
May the Lord strengthen and bless every one of you and give you strong consolation. Now that is what He wants us to have, and shall we disappoint Him? God forbid. Let every one of us come right up from the lowlands where we have been, and realize that He has given us a voice, and He wants that tongue and that voice sanctified, that you shall express the glory of God, and that there shall be no complaining or faultfinding or anything or the kind, but you may use your tongue and your voice to glorify God and give thanks to Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 44)
Now, these things I present before you. All the highest sophistry I have seen, would come. I have seen it for years. I have warned for years that it would come. Well, it has come. Now all these sophistries will not prove anything that will sustain you in the time of trouble and anguish that must come upon the world, to every soul, to try all that dwell on the face of the whole earth. I want to tell you, every soul, keep your tongues with a bridle.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 45)
When you are before those that do not acknowledge God, be sure that not a trifling spirit comes upon you, a laugh or a giggle or any such thing as that to the young, but you speak with sobriety. You speak and act as men and women who have a soul to save or a soul to lose, and the God of all consolation will be with you and you will have a clear-cut testimony to bear in the church. You will have a clear-cut testimony to bear before unbelievers, and the Lord of heaven will come into your heart and purify your mind, and you will grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. God help us that we may work to the point.
(19LtMs, Ms 160, 1904, 46)
Ms 161, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on Revelation 1-3 College View, Nebraska September 17, 1904 Portions of this manuscript are published in CTr 101.
“The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John: who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.” [Revelation 1:1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 1)
Let those who desire a special blessing heed the following words: “Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 2)
“John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the seven spirits of which are before his throne; and from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever, Amen.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 3)
“Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 4)
“I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.” [Verses 3-9.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 5)
John had a message for the people in his day. But the people became so tired of hearing of Jesus and of the characters they were to perfect through Him, that they even thought to kill the faithful messenger. This plan being thwarted, they banished him to the lone, rocky isle of Patmos. They thought that if he were separated from his fellow men, his testimony would be silenced and he would live out the remainder of his life in mournful solitude. But God was with the lonely exile, and opened to his view the glories of heaven, and the things that “must shortly come to pass.” [Verse 1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 6)
John bore no uncertain message. “That which was from the beginning,” he says, “which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto that eternal life, which was with the Father, and which was manifested unto us;) that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ.” [1 John 1:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 7)
We have, as did John, a message to bear of the things that we have seen and heard. God is not giving us a new message. We are to proclaim the old message that brought us out of the churches in 1843 and 1844. We need the Holy Spirit to kindle in our hearts anew the zeal and earnestness that were then manifested among God’s people. I thank God that there are yet a few living who can remember those days, and who know whereof we speak.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 8)
John continues: “These things write we unto you, that your joy may be full. This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.” [Verse 5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 9)
The Lord does not want us to walk in darkness and perplexity. He desires us to know the truth as it is in Jesus, and wherever we go to proclaim that truth. By word of mouth and also by our life practice, we must reveal Jesus unto the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 10)
“If we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 11)
“My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: and he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected: hereby know we that we are in him. He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked.” [1 John 1:7-10; 2:1-6.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 12)
We need individually to take heed that in our hearts may abide the truth as it is in Jesus. God has placed none of us on the judgment seat to pronounce sentence against any of the brethren. There is only one Judge—the One who died for us, who took upon Himself our nature, and all the infirmities of humanity, that we might stand on vantage ground with God.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 13)
Let us read further concerning John’s message as found in the book of Revelation:
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 14)
“I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia: unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.” [Revelation 1:10, 11.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 15)
These churches represent the complete church of God—all who shall be saved. We are not to confine our labors to those who have nominally united with the church. We are not to make a Jerusalem center in any place, not even in College View. We have a work to do for those who have never heard the truth, and we should seek earnestly for the power of the Holy Spirit, that as faithful servants of God we may act our part in giving the message to every nation on the earth. Then we shall see the work of salvation accomplished.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 16)
To John was given a revelation of God as He will appear to us when He comes in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. He saw a personal being; not an essence. “I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks: and in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as flame of fire; and his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters. And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and His countenance was as the sun shineth in His strength.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 17)
“And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last: I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive forever more, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches; and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” [Verses 12-20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 18)
Every church should be a light in the world. If there is in your church a deadness and a stagnation, come together, as the disciples came together before the day of Pentecost, and plead with God until you receive the light of life. Then let the light shine to all around you. Do not go on from week to week and year to year without knowing whether or not you are in the love of God. When Jesus went away, He promised to send the Holy Spirit, and we have a right to claim that promise. God wants us to work with the power of the Holy Spirit. We need a living, abiding principle within, a principle that will keep us in the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 19)
Are we to sit still and say nothing? Let your voice utter the praises of God. Let the world see that you have a living zeal, a living tongue and voice, and let them know that you are heavenbound.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 20)
“Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks; I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: and hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name’s sake hast labored, and hast not fainted. Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.” [Revelation 2:1-4.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 21)
Will you consider your first love, the experience you had when, if you were genuinely converted, you saw, as it were, the face of Him who is invisible, and the brightness of His countenance was upon you? O what light, what power, what love filled your heart! Have you lost that love? We want to carry with us every day the light and power of our first experience.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 22)
There are grave responsibilities resting upon us as a people. Every one is to help the one next to him. Every one must strive earnestly to keep his own soul in the love of God, that he may not be a hindrance to others, and that his example shall not cause roots of bitterness to spring up in the hearts of others. It will not pay to lead others into strange paths.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 23)
Make Friday a true preparation day for the Sabbath. Make it a rule that when Friday comes you will think over the events of the week, and consider what you have said or done that would misrepresent Christ, or that might be a stumbling block in the way of your neighbor. Make all such things right, and then when you come to the Sabbath meetings, your hearts will not be as cold as a stone, unresponsive to the love of God. You will be susceptible to the influences of the Holy Spirit, and filled with the praise of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 24)
We must ennoble and lift up the Sabbath if we would keep it holy unto the Lord. God wants to purify and cleanse us. If we are careless about the observance of the Sabbath, doing unnecessary work because we do not realize its sacredness, we need to be converted on this point. Then when we meet together, Christ will be in our midst as He has promised to be with those who have met together in His name. Like John, we will be in the Spirit on the Lord’s day.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 25)
God expects greater things of us than we now reveal. He is not glorified by our dwelling on the lowlands; He calls us to a higher platform, that His church may be the light of the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 26)
Bring your cases to the Lord, and cast your helpless souls upon Jesus Christ. Wrestle as did Jacob, until you will obtain the victory. You remember how he wrestled all night with an enemy, as he supposed. God could have easily taken away his strength, but finally He touched Jacob’s thigh, and it was put out of joint. Then Jacob realized that this was no enemy, and in response to the entreaty “Let me go, for the day breaketh,” Jacob responded, “I will not let thee go, except thou bless me.” [Genesis 32:26.] And when we seek with such an intensity for the blessing of God, we shall receive it.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 27)
Return to your first love. We want a revival of our old message and experiences. Let no man take this message from you. Let no one come in with his masterly sophistries and steal away your Lord, leaving you without Christ and without God. Cling to the mighty One, and you will see His power again manifested as we have not seen it for many years.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 28)
When we first received the message that Christ was to come in the clouds of heaven, we had the power and the Spirit of God, as we proclaimed these truths. We lived the truth, and the truth made us free. Praise and thanksgiving to God were heard in our meetings, and as the people went home from those meetings, their voices would be heard in the streets praising God. But we have lost our first love, and we must revive it. When the love of Christ is in your hearts, there will be thanksgiving and praise.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 29)
“Remember therefore from whence thou are fallen.” This is a moral fall. “Repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.” [Revelation 2:5.] There is a reformatory work to be done in our churches.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 30)
“And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead.” [Revelation 3:1.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 31)
When Christ lives in us, we will reveal, both in our home, and outside of our home, His love, His grace, and His power.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 32)
“Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God.” [Verse 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 33)
Eternal interests are at stake with every one of us. We shall all be tried and tempted. Many act as though there were no devil, no tempter, no conflict between good and evil. Unless you realize that you have something to contend against, your feet will slip from under you. Some one will come to your churches with a message, and you will be unable to discern light from darkness, and be just as likely to accept the darkness as the light.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 34)
“Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” [Verse 3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 35)
Many are bringing themselves into close affinity to the world. Many have not heeded the light that has called upon us to place our children under the best influences, where they will hear the truth. Many have not yet heeded the instruction of the Lord to take their children from the public schools, and place them in schools where they can learn the truths of the Word of God, line upon line, and precept upon precept. Their education should be made preparatory to the education that is to be continued in the higher school above.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 36)
When the judgments of God were about to fall upon the land of Egypt, Christ gave instruction through Moses that the children of Israel were to call their children in and keep them under their own roof. If any should be found in the houses of the Egyptians, they would not escape the plagues. Keep your children close to you, and, so far as possible, away from worldly and evil influences. The Lord wants you to prepare your children for the future, immortal life. Unless we are careful, our children will imbibe the same spirit of unbelief that was revealed among the Israelites of old, by reason of which God could not bring them into the promised land.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 37)
Let us put on the whole armor of God and act like men who are waiting for their Lord to come in the clouds of heaven. When you do this, souls will be converted. Your ministers will not labor month after month and bring no one into the truth. We are to hunt and fish for men. Sometimes you will catch fish, and sometimes you will not, but we are to persevere in the work of God, knowing that He has given us a message to unbelievers, a message that will win its way to many hearts.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 38)
“Thou hast a few names, even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.” [Verses 4, 5.] Do we need greater inducement than this?
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 39)
“And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia, write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth.” [Verse 7.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 40)
Do not cast your helpless soul on any one but Jesus Christ. He is the One that openeth. He is the One that closeth. But be sure that you enter the open door that Christ has opened that you may approach unto Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 41)
“I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou has a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name.” [Verse 8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 42)
Cannot the Lord say more of us than that we have a little strength? He acknowledges even the little strength, but we want a greater power.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 43)
“Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou has kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 44)
“Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God; and I will write upon him my new name.” [Verses 9-12.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 45)
The rest of the chapter I will not read today, but I ask you to consider the message to the Laodicean church. Its members are neither cold nor hot. They get angry when they please, they do wickedly when they please, and they are so obnoxious to God that He says He will spue them out of His mouth. Yet He gives them precious counsel and speaks words of hope. Notwithstanding their terrible condition, He says, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and he with me.” [Verse 20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 46)
I leave you to think of these words of Christ. And remember that during this meeting is a good time to seek the Lord with all your heart.
(19LtMs, Ms 161, 1904, 47)
Ms 162, 1904
A Solemn Charge NP 1904 Previously unpublished.
Dr. Kellogg’s father, just before he died, besought me not to let the doctor follow his own judgment. “Do you think, Sister White,” he said, “that he will stand firm in the truth? I greatly fear for him. Do not leave him to himself, for Satan to lead in false paths.”
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 1)
Twice his mother told me that she had grave fears for John. “He is in some things inclined to infidelity,” she said. “I pray that he will not permit this inclination to draw him away from the fountain of truth. He is in great peril, but do not give him up. Hold him fast before God. Your influence means more to him than any other person’s. When he is reproved, he will say that he does not believe the testimonies, but do not let him go.”
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 2)
I have tried to hold fast to Dr. Kellogg. When in Oakland, attending the recent General Conference, I purposed to declare to him many things that the Lord had presented to me. I was very sorry for him, and I believed that he would right up and save himself by breaking his heart before God. But I was not permitted to talk with him, because he would say things that were not true and would misreport to his associates the words that I might speak.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 3)
I have feared to say to Dr. Kellogg the plain things given me for him, lest he should be led to take a course that would forever decide his case. Had I, when in Oakland, borne the message that I thought I should have to bear, it might have resulted in Dr. Kellogg’s taking his position fully with the powers of darkness. This he has been about to do again and again, but has not fully done it.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 4)
The Lord still has thoughts of mercy toward John Kellogg, but the fallen angels are close by his side, communicating with him.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 5)
I am so sorry that Dr. Paulson has not heeded the caution that I gave him in Oakland. I was instructed to talk with him and tell him some things that he should know. But while he admitted certain things, he did not see where he himself was in danger. I have had great confidence in Dr. Paulson, but when I heard that he was trying to make it appear that the sentiments expressed in Living Temple in regard to God could be sustained by my writings, I was obliged to make a statement in denial of this, that our people might not be deceived.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 6)
The Lord has been very merciful to Dr. Paulson, but he is in great danger. His eyes are blinded; he is accepting as truth the specious sophistry of the enemy.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 7)
For some time Dr. Kellogg has been revealing what spirit has been controlling him. The Lord will take this matter in His own hands. I must bear the testimonies of warning that He gives me to bear and then leave with Him the results. I have tried to present the matter in all its bearings; for the people of God must not be despoiled.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 8)
We have a consistent God. The theories that Dr. Kellogg is now advocating are similar to the theories that Satan presented to the holy pair in Eden. Dr. Kellogg has been warned, counseled, and reproved; but he has followed his own way.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 9)
The work of God as seen in nature reveals His power. But nature is not above God, nor is God in nature as some represent Him to be. God made the world, but the world is not God; it is but the work of His hands. Nature reveals the work of a positive, personal God, showing that God is and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 10)
Let us take the Word of God as the man of our counsel. As we diligently study this Word, we shall be able to serve the Lord more intelligently and more earnestly. We shall be made better able to represent Christ; for we shall be imbued with His Spirit.
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 11)
The warning message given to the church in Sardis comes to us today: “I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die; for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” [Revelation 3:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 162, 1904, 12)
Ms 163, 1904
The Melrose Sanitarium Melrose, Massachusetts September 2, 1904 Previously unpublished.
I have words to speak to our brethren in New England. The merciful, heavenly Father in His providence has given to His people in New England a superior position for a sanitarium. It responds to the picture presented to me of what a sanitarium should be connected with our large cities. And when I learned that a sanitarium had been established near Boston, my heart rejoiced. I knew that the Lord was making provision for Boston to be worked, and also the many towns and villages pleasantly situated.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 1)
The lakes in the park are fed from springs which have their origin in high lands, coming from rocky channels and emptying their pure waters into these lakes.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 2)
I am so very grateful to God that such a place has been secured on easy terms. I thought I should certainly see this place before now. For some three years I have been receiving instruction that a sanitarium should be established near Boston. And with lands to be worked connected, I thought that this would cost so large a sum that we could not reach it. I scarcely dared to mention it; for all men have not faith. But when word came that this place had been secured, I was grateful and thanked the Lord. I have written something in regard to this site, which will appear in the Review and Herald. There are forty acres of land, four large buildings. These buildings have not been erected with any effort to display, but they give evidence of a substantiality that is now rare in buildings. In the buildings in which we have rooms, all the doors are of solid walnut; also the bureaus, mantels, and washstands have marble tops. In the future some changes will need to be made in these buildings for the better accommodation of patients. With few changes they can be made more serviceable. But the lack of money has been the great drawback. These buildings should be supplied with conveniences that will harmonize with the surroundings. The adaptability of the buildings to sanitarium work is surprising. Another large building is needed to accommodate the wealthy patients who will come to the institution for treatment. The management has not yet advertised the sanitarium widely, as will be done when the institution is provided with rooms and conveniences that will harmonize with the location.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 3)
The local surroundings are delightful. The park is filled with various kinds of trees: the pine, the fir, the maple, the catawba, and many others. I shall not attempt to name them all. The arrangement of these trees seems to us to be in the very best taste that could be manifested by human skill to call the patients out of doors. And the roomy piazzas are as though prepared purposely for the sick people. There was one long, extensive building erected at large expense for tourists, fully furnished for a hotel and restaurant, to entertain guests from Boston.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 4)
Well, our brethren looked at that newly erected building which was very much more elegant and in style for pleasure seekers. They knew that they could not reach the money cost of so large a building. But that building was destroyed by fire. Then Brother Nicola began to try to find out what the property could be purchased for. He learned that forty thousand dollars was the price asked.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 5)
The property is situated in a large park. Such advantages as it presents are surprising. And there cannot be a place found with the idea of reaching the people in Boston that will be so favorable. No buildings can be put up in the park grounds. This property has been brought into our possession in the providence of God, to be a place for the fitting up of workers, so that where now there is but one worker, there may be a hundred laboring in and about Boston.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 6)
This place will attract the higher classes, and the only way to reach them is for them to come to our sanitariums. Connected with this sanitarium there should be an able speaker to give parlor lectures—a man that can reach the people where they are. Men should be at work according to their ability, to meet the necessities of Boston. Every advantage should be made to meet the higher classes, and this is the way—through our sanitarium. If land should be secured within reasonable distance, it should be done; for the truth can be worked from our schools if they have lands. But the sanitarium near Boston cannot at present do much in this line.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 7)
A commodious building is to be erected to accommodate those designated in the Scriptures as the those in the highways. They need the knowledge on health reform that we can give them. These people of means and intelligence are to have every chance to listen to religious discourses. There should be men of especial drawing ability to work to entertain the guests. The reading matter furnished should be ample, and the discourses given would not require a meetinghouse to be specially erected. But later on this matter can be decided.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 8)
A Gift Has Been Made by the Thayer Family
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 9)
The Thayer family have bought the South Lancaster Sanitarium and have given our people the building if they will take it away. This building has been taken down and transferred to Melrose. It will take means to put up this building in good order and equip it for service. Not less than fifteen thousand dollars should be invested. Now comes the building problem. May the good Lord open the way for this His work to be carried on solidly. The wealthy people need the instruction that they can receive at our sanitariums. The Lord would have every exertion made to get at the people where they will become interested in Bible instruction, and men of capability and tact will be called to exercise their God-given talents to make a success. This feature of the work is to be continued in the towns and villages near the city of Boston. There should be an intermediate school at a proper time, erected in these towns and villages, and teachers who understand how to educate the children how to work. Proper training requires this. The children need the instruction, preparing them to do useful exercise in work; but this question will be a matter to be considered further on.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 10)
When the Melrose property was bought, there were many hair mattresses among the furniture. These were taken apart and thoroughly cleansed and were found to be made of the very best hair.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 11)
Vehicles, agricultural implements, and house furnishings such as bureaus, washstands, chairs, etc., were included in the purchase. Yet even if these had not been left, the property would have been cheap, considering the beauty of the location.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 12)
When the Lord sees that His people can advance, as the Lord sees that His people can take in and discern His providence and will advance, He will work with them to clear the way. But if there are those who keep the foot upon the brake, the carriage cannot move. The Lord calls for wide-awake men who will see and understand.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 13)
We have not less interest than we had. We have there a location that is suitable for the place. And other lands close by should be secured. But money is now needed to carry on the work already begun. The Lord’s work must move. Washington has its location, beautified with pines and maples and many other kinds of trees. It also has a supply of the pure water which comes from the mountains. The location is in every way desirable. I had the privilege of riding whenever and wherever I chose to go. We were privileged to ride in the roads through the parks, and great care was taken to keep the roads in these parks in perfect condition. It is through these parks that the President takes his rides for recreation.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 14)
During the last Sabbath and Sunday of our stay in Takoma Park, all-day meetings were held on the grounds, there being seats provided. There was an excellent interest, and considerable interest was manifested in the message that we bore.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 15)
I had the privilege of speaking on Sabbath and Sunday mornings, and the people listened earnestly. The Lord strengthened me, and for this I praise His holy name. I am convinced that we are in the right place. In Takoma Park there are no saloons. Men in business in Washington have made their homes there, and they have their neat residences surrounded with trees. These men think of their families, and they have exerted their influence that Takoma Park shall not be a place where drunkards are made.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 16)
Takoma Park is only six miles from Washington, and from it the city can be worked. There is plenty of land that can be obtained for the building of the homes of our workers, so that they will not be compelled to live in the city. I praise the Lord that we have so favorable a location and that the work of building is making advancement. The Lord has favored our workers. After the Baltimore fire, lumber was brought there fast in greater supply than it could be used. Because of this oversupply, a quantity was offered cheap; and having the money in hand, our brethren purchased a quantity at a figure below cost, thus saving about two thousand dollars. Then all the sand and gravel was close at hand—in Sligo Creek. This was a great advantage. Also the rock that was needed for foundation work was close at hand. We recognize the hand of God in all this. Earnest, humble men will be recognized by their trust in God. If they will continue to be humble, the Lord will give them special grace so that His name shall be glorified by all the workers. Then the truth will have effect because of the fruit borne in the lives of the workers. I pray the Lord to bless them largely.
(19LtMs, Ms 163, 1904, 17)
Ms 164, 1904
Sermon/Thoughts on Micah 6 Berrien Springs, Michigan May 19, 1904 Previously unpublished.
Sermon by Mrs. E. G. White at Berrien Springs, Michigan, 9 A.M., Thursday, May 19, 1904
Micah 6:1-9. “Hear ye now what the Lord saith; Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice. Hear ye, O mountains, the Lord’s controversy, and ye strong foundations of the earth: for the Lord hath a controversy with his people, and he will plead with Israel. O my people, what have I done unto thee? and wherein have I wearied thee? testify against me. For I brought thee up out of the land of Egypt, and redeemed thee out the house of servants; and I sent before thee Moses, Aaron and Miriam. O my people, remember now what Balak king of Moab consulted, and what Balaam the son of Beor answered him from Shittim unto Gilgal; that ye may know the righteousness of the Lord.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 1)
“Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, and bow myself before the high God? shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves of a year old? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of oil? Shall I give my firstborn for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul? He has shewed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee”—here is a large question, “What doth the Lord require of thee?”—“but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?”
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 2)
“The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, who hath appointed it.”
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 3)
There is a departure from God, and He hath sent His rod. Surely the rod belongs unto our people, and it has come upon us.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 4)
“Are there yet the treasures of wickedness in the house of the wicked, and the scant measure that is abominable? Shall I count them pure with the wicked balances, and with the bag of deceitful weights? For the rich men thereof are full of violence, and the inhabitants thereof have spoken lies, and their tongue is deceitful in their mouth. Therefore also will I make thee sick in smiting thee, in making thee desolate because of thy sins. Thou shalt eat, but not be satisfied; and thy casting down shall be in the midst of thee; and thou shalt take hold, but shalt not deliver; and that which thou deliverest will I give up to the sword.” [Verses 10-14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 5)
Now, there is a message here to us as a people. God requires that every institution that is created among this people shall stand on the highest vantage ground. And the Lord has a controversy with His people—especially with those who claim to be in control. Every one who is in a position to direct must first be controlled by the Lord God of heaven. He must make it his first work to take counsel of the living God, the God who is in heaven. In every movement that he would undertake the man bearing responsibility is to see that it bears the character of Christ’s work, that it is in harmony with the principles which God has laid down in His Word. The co-worker with Christ must copy after the similitude of Jesus’ character. If one gives evidence that he has not been learning of Christ in His school, if one gives evidence that he has not asked counsel from the Lord God of hosts, then what? If his way is crossed, if anything comes up that does not agree with his special ideas, he will be sharp and severe. Are the words of that character that the Lord will commend?
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 6)
There is no man in our world that of himself is capable of standing without any counsel but the counsel of his own heart and his own will. There is no man that is capable of taking upon himself the responsible position of leading out in enterprises without counsel. Matters may look to him to be all right, and yet there may be mistakes in his calculation. And the Lord sees fit in His great mercy to give warnings, to let testimonies come, that men may understand that they are in danger, and that they are not moving in the counsel of God as He has directed them. And often men will not take the counsel that the Lord has given, but march straight on and do just as they please.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 7)
As a people we should know just where we are. Let us understand that the time has come for us to call a halt, and to know whether or not we have the Lord God of Israel for our Leader.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 8)
If everyone feels the responsibility of giving the Word of God to the people; if every speaker knows that he has an angel right by his side, the word spoken, and the work done will prosper. Christ says, “You go out, and teach the words that I have commanded you;” and He tells them to baptize those that shall be converted. [Matthew 28:19, 20.] They are to go. No one is to be appointed to stay right in one place. But as they feel the burden of the work of God upon them, they are to go out; they are not to go to places where every one knows just as much of the truth as they know. They are to go to places where men know not the truth. They are to lay hold of souls, and in a wise and winning manner try to draw them to the truth. Now, that is the work that Christ gave His disciples. He commanded that they should teach those things that He has commanded them, and then He says, “Lo, I am with you”—now and then?—“always, even unto the end of the world.” [Verse 20.]
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 9)
Suppose every teacher realized this. Suppose every teacher felt the accountability that is upon them before God. Those who are seeking to get an education in the places where schools are appointed—those students must be educated to carry with them that spirit that God said them might have. “Lo, I am with you.” [Verse 20.] Is He here in person today? I do not see Him. But I see Him by the eye of faith, or I would not be here. Then I am to realize that I am in the presence of the Lord God of hosts, that I am accountable for the words that I speak to the people. And so with every one who shall have a special work to do, whether he is a gospel medical missionary, or whether he is at the head of a sanitarium, it places every one in that particular position where he cannot afford to do a dishonest action.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 10)
Many talk of principle, going according to principle. What principle? Is it a principle borne of the human defective character, or is it a principle that is found in the Word of God, which every one will have to meet in the day of final accounts, when every case is to be brought in review before God, and every case it to be decided? By what? Well, we read of a book in Revelation that was in the hand of One. There it was seen, and no one could open the book. And there was great mourning and weeping and agony because they could not open the book.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 11)
But one says, “Here is One, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, He can open the book.” [Revelation 5:5.] He takes the book, and then O what rejoicing there was! The book was opened, and now it can be read, and every case will be decided according to the things that are written in the book. A person's word is nothing. The name that stands in that book does not have one tittle of influence, but it is the One who writes the very purposes of the heart, and every member of the human family is to decide whether the works of that one have been to glorify God or glorify himself.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 12)
We have a wonderful work before us. We have a world to save, and it is growing worse and worse all the time. This work Satan means shall be hindered on the right hand and on the left hand. He means to set in operation everything that is possible, that he may call away the attention of the people from their work as individuals. God has said, “To every man He has given his work.” [Mark 13:34.] Here we are with accountabilities that we have to praise God for.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 13)
Now He calls attention, in Micah, to those who do not understand. He tells us, “Hear ye now what the Lord saith: Arise, contend thou before the mountains.” He pleads with them, “What have I done unto thee? and wherein have I wearied thee?” [Micah 6:1, 3.] What is the matter? Hear the Word of God, and obey it from the heart, as sensible, reasonable beings. Are they doing it in every church, in every place? What about the church? Are not you going to have any church anywhere? Yes, we are to have churches, but that church is not to be hovered over as though they had not any responsible soul, nor any responsible work. That church is to be educated from the first time that the minister enters into that church to be a laborer.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 14)
I want to say, The Lord is dealing with us. I want to say that the Lord God of Israel is not dealing with us in societies and in councils alone, but with every individual. He is dealing with us. Every man is accountable to God in the morning. Does he offer up his petition to heaven to keep him through the day? Or does he feel fully capable of going in his own strength? Now God wants that church to be educated, to be trained. You may go into the desk and give a sermon, but there is something else to be done.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 15)
The education of the child should be begun in the very home. Parents are to be the first educators of their children. They are to feel that a holy charge is upon them. They have got children, and they are accountable for the impress of character that they give to them. There is not to be in that house one word of passion, or that is contrary to kindness and patience to those little children.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 16)
The children want a religious mother and a religious father, and they want to see in the countenance pleasantness, and they want if anything is said—I have had my children in my arms, and they would burst out crying, for they saw the sadness in my countenance. I understood it. I have learned my lesson, and I want to say that there is in the home the first school. Sanctify that home every morning by prayer. Ask God wisdom. And at night before you retire thank God for His mercies through the day. Educate those children to understand that they are amenable to God. And no disobedience can be passed by.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 17)
Parents must talk with them, and teach them from the Word that God has said that children must be brought up in the admonition and the fear of the Lord. Then here is the Word that they are to give to them. They have children to go right into the church with them to be helpers together with them. Then that church that is thus conducted will have members that are reliable. It would be so, but they have forgotten God, that they are amenable to Him. There is to be a reformation all through every household, if you are ready for judgment, if your name is in that book that is sealed, if it is such that will commend your course of action, then Christ will say, “Have a seat on My throne.” He has promised, “To him”—that falls under every temptation that comes?—no—“to him that overcometh,” He says, “They shall sit down with Me upon My throne, even as I also overcame, and am sat down with my Father on His throne.” [Revelation 3:21.]
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 18)
Is it so that the Lord God of heaven, the King of saints, has laid off His crown, has laid aside His royal robe, has clothed His divinity with humanity, and for our sakes became poor, that we through His poverty might be made rich? Rich in gold? No, gold does not begin to compare with the heavenly riches.
(19LtMs, Ms 164, 1904, 19)
Ms 165, 1904
Talk/Talk at Washington, D.C. Washington, D. C., (Circa April-July 1904) Previously unpublished.
My mind is greatly stirred as I think of the great work before us.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 1)
Among our own people we see various phases of error coming in. God and Christ are not exalted as they should be. Many among us are not familiar with the most sacred truths of God’s Word.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 2)
Satan and his angels are working with determination to prevent the proclamation of the truth here in Washington. Efforts will be made to draw some of our leading men away to engage in controversy at Battle Creek. But this we cannot afford.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 3)
Time is as precious as gold. This morning I was unable to sleep. I arose, offered prayer, and began to read from the first chapter of Revelation. This book contains the last warning message that is to be given to the world. We should be more familiar with the Revelation than any other book of the Bible. Yet to many it is a closed book. It is regarded as a mystery. There may be things in the Revelation that we do not understand. But by earnest, prayerful study, especially of those texts that relate particularly to our own time, we may understand the position of Christ and His relation to God and to us, as we cannot understand unless we are familiar with this book.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 4)
We need to understand the significance of the efforts prompted by the powers of darkness to eclipse the message that God has committed to us to give to the world.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 5)
Some who have long been connected with the message, but who have not practiced its truths, have lost their sense of its sacredness and of their responsibility. Ours is a sacred calling. We have received from God precious instruction. We have been warned of errors. We have been instructed as to what we should do, and what we should leave undone. “Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.”“Wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat.” [Matthew 7:14, 13.]
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 6)
O that we all might receive a baptism of God’s Spirit, and see of His power and His grace, as did John. The devil stirred up the people to take John out on that rocky island of Patmos, that he might be silenced. They thought he would soon be discouraged. But John was acquainted with God. And even on that lonely island he held precious communion with God. Angels of God were round about him. Hearing a voice like a trumpet, he turned to see the speaker, and beheld Christ, who had come to open before him heavenly mysteries.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 7)
And John was instructed to write in a book what he saw, and to send it to all the churches. Brethren and sisters, we want to catch the divine inspiration, as we read and study the Word of God, that the light of the world shall so impress us that when error shall arise it may have no place in our hearts. Why? Because we have a view of things that are invisible. Every laborer should feel at perfect liberty to come right to God with the greatest confidence, and hear what He has to say to the churches. “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the spirit saith unto the churches.” [Revelation 3:22.]
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 8)
I have felt an intense interest in this city, and the work to be done here. Though we may begin small, yet we need not remain small.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 9)
It is our privilege to keep that converse with God. We are to keep that communion with Him that it is our privilege to have, because Christ clothed His divinity with humanity, to stand at the head of humanity. Humanity is encircled with His long human arm, while with the divine arm, He grasps the throne of the Infinite. It is just what He is telling John to do. He is giving him light; He is giving him knowledge; He is giving him understanding, that he might keep his mind full of the great things that God has prepared for those who love Him.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 10)
We cannot afford to catch up sophistries. They are hay and wood and stubble. God wants us to have a pure line of truth, and He wants us to be so sanctified through the truth, that we shall see the matchless charms of a Saviour’s love.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 11)
We know what it means to be partakers of the divine nature. The sentiment has gone abroad, that Sister White is human, and because Sister White is human, we must not depend on what Sister White will tell us; we do not know what is human and what is divine. Therefore, when reproof comes to them, they settle themselves back, saying, “That is human,” and when the divine comes, they cannot understand that to harmonize with their sophistries. When God and eternity, the great mighty God is presented to them, they have something that is imaginary.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 12)
But supposing Sister White was not human. Supposing Christ came without taking humanity upon Himself. He would strike them out of existence. They could not have seen the Lord. But here was John who was so beloved of God. When Christ began to reveal Himself to him he fell as a dead man. And he had to have the Lord Jesus come and revive him, and tell him that He had a message for him and to strengthen him. His humanity could not endure the glory. How is it with us? Shall we, because the Lord sends messages to His people, throw them to one side because it comes from human lips? Shall we do that? How can we be reached then? God came from heaven. He might have sent an angel, but an angel could not have done the work. Therefore He picks up a persecuted John in his old age, and there He takes John and tells him the mysteries that he must make it known to the churches.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 13)
The churches, as they shall have the light, will scatter the light to those who are around them. What we want is to broaden, but not to broaden ourselves right onto high self-esteem, but to sink lower and lower with a sense of our unworthiness and the greatness of God, that He can reveal to us chapter after chapter of His grace and His power that we can bring right to the people.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 14)
Now every one of us wants us to be Christlike in earnest. There was our Saviour. He preached to the Jewish nation from one place to another, and He pronounced woes upon them because they had seen the great works of God, and Sodom and Gomorrah would have less punishment than they would have.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 15)
God did not want His people in Battle Creek. He does not want them there. Our workers are collected there, many of them in sadness and distress because they do not know what to do with themselves. They do not feel at home.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 16)
God wants us to let the truth shine forth steadily in Washington. He does not want us turned away. He does not want us taken in by this sophistry of hypnotism. He wants us to have nothing to do with anything of this character. He wants us to stand with our eyes single to the glory of God. In our papers you will find articles that you think others ought to read. You can bring those papers before them, that they may observe the very thing that takes your attention, that you think will strike them. Angels of God will put it into your mind.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 17)
When I was at Nashville the light came that all our periodicals, all our papers, should not be column after column with the same name under it. But take the precious experiences that will tell in regard to conversions, and the light and the blessings that the Lord has sent.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 18)
We need to do something more than we do to let the light shine. Christ says, “Ye are the light of the world.” A city set on a hill cannot be hid. And He tells you not to put your light under a bushel nor under a bed. [Matthew 5:14, 15; Mark 4:21.] Do not think that your home-life is all that you have to live for. One soul saved is worth more than the world; therefore we want the burning life of Christ in our souls, that when we shall pray we shall get right to the point as though we could not lose one of the sacred moments.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 19)
We want the Holy Spirit. We want the communion and light from heaven, and we must have it or we cannot work. Just throw yourselves right into the arms of One whose precious arm has hold of the eternal throne, while with His human arm He encircles the race. If we are in earnest, the real power and the blessing and the grace of God will be with us. It is not we who do the work. Do not take all of the glory. The angels of God are there. They are working upon human hearts, and upon human instruments to reach those hearts. If we will only be all humble before God, we shall see of His salvation.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 20)
In Australia the news came that a Sunday law was going to be enforced, and nobody was to work. Well, we were very careful to get on the right side of the officers, and when we had our fruit orchard, we would get some of the fruit, and we would take it to those who were in the legislature, and we would distribute these all around. Every time we would get on the cars we would say, “O what a feast we had on what you sent us!” Then our people said, “What are we going to do, if these should come with the Sunday law and close up our work?”“Well, it is not here yet,” we said, “and while it is not here, for Christ’s sake, go to work, and do everything that you can.”“But these officers, they ride around here every day.”“Yes,” said I, “but they do not see you. We have tried to make friends with them, and they do not see that you are working, they do not make any report.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 21)
“But, if it should be so that men are put into office, and they should try to carry out that law strenuously—what shall we do?” you ask. “Well, do what I tell you to do right now, beginning before it comes. Dedicate Sunday to God, Sunday as your working day. Take your students that you have. Take your students with you, and go from house to house. Let the teachers take a number of students and go into the bush, and there ask them if they will let you give a Bible reading. Take right hold of the matter.” Soon we had evening readings in private houses, and they began to take hold of the truth, and we had a good little company that had come out into the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 22)
You can do this. Instead of thinking that God would not sustain you if you should give up that day to Him, you must not think any such thing. He will. He will bring souls into the truth. Their tithes will be brought in just as soon as they come into the truth. Their tithe to support the work.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 23)
We had one little bit of a meetinghouse, the cheapest little concern. A young man asked for a chance to go in and speak from the Bible, and to sing. They let it go on for some time. Finally a minister came and closed the door and said, “You cannot come in here any more.”“What is the reason? What have we done? Have we said any word that you do not believe?”“O no, but you are getting ready, you are getting the minds of the people.” So they shut us out. Then we went into a field. We went six miles. We got some boards and made seats there, and I would speak to the people. We would have a good little congregation, and singing. And we would go to different places, anywhere in the world to give the light of truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 24)
Ever be courteous, ever be kind, ever be tender, ever be Christlike, and you will find that there is a power working in behalf of the truth that you do not see with human eyes, but that you can discern by the eye of faith as seeing Him who is invisible.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 25)
I have realized the Spirit of God in these small gatherings. We get in wherever we can. There are many things of wonderful importance that took place from time to time that we might tell you of.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 26)
Let us seek God with all our hearts. Here is the mistake that has been made of centering so much in certain localities like Battle Creek. They have been warned of it for twenty years, and more than that, and yet it has kept right on. Now we need the talent and the intelligence of men and women to carry this work. You want to get together; you want to talk together, you want to pray together, and the blessing of the Lord will just as surely rest upon His people who want to understand the work.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 27)
Sometimes I wake up and cry out in the night season. I cannot stop. Well, what is it? It seems as though the Saviour is saying, What is it? Why, there are so many souls who do not sense that the people are dying all around them without the truth, and the Saviour says, “I am hungry for fruit. I have given my life to save the world. For their sakes I became poor, that no one could say I did not understand poverty. For their sakes I was oppressed, I was acquainted with grief. For their sakes I suffered the shameful death on Calvary’s cross.” And here the people are gathering in localities, taking our youth and drifting them to Battle Creek, when they need to be employed in this very city. There is intellect, there is talent, there is intelligence, that needs to be brought into exercise.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 28)
There is a world to save. O if we could only realize this! I have thought it over and over until it seemed to me that my senses reeled, that I should lose my mind. I felt as though I could not keep my mind, there was so much to do. I wanted to go here and there. I would take my place anywhere. I have taken it in the woods, where I am at St. Helena. I have stood upon the ground where the people would come and hear the truth. I felt the Spirit of God. That is what I wanted. I am not satisfied to talk to the church. I want to find the people. I will go where they are. I am determined. I will find them and talk to them. That is what we have been doing. Brother James has taken our team every Sabbath and has gone to a location about five or six miles away, and taken the little families that would come in, and pray with them and talk with them. That is what we have been doing.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 29)
We have the soldiers’ home. I forget how many there are in it, but there is a great multitude there. Every other Sabbath, we would take our teams, Brother Dores; he knows something about that, he has spoken to them. I spoke to them once; others have spoken, and they sing to them. They are perfectly delighted. They take my books to them, I have put Desire of Ages, Patriarchs and Prophets and other books in their library. There was one man who said, “Before you came I was a drunkard, I was a swearer, I was a tobacco user, but because of the light that has come to me, I have left it all off. I have read Desire of Ages two or three times, and it tastes better the last time than the first.”
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 30)
Now, they will be exerting an influence. Three or four have come into the truth. The last letter that came from some of my family says that they keep up the meetings there at the soldiers’ home. This is the way we are to look for places all around us, where we can get in. The seed sown will bear fruit, and we shall see of the glory of God. I will not hold you any longer, but I will say, The Spirit of the Lord can make us fit workers, that we can have on His armor and be cheerful. Do not go with sadness on your faces. Christ says, “If you keep My commandments, and abide in My love, My joy shall be in you, and your joy shall be full.” [John 15:10, 11.] Now I defy anybody that has the joy of Christ in the heart, to go with a long, discouraged face.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 31)
Ye are the light of the world. Christ said that Himself. Let your light so shine before men that they by seeing your good works shall glorify your Father which is in heaven. [Matthew 5:14, 16.] There is something to be seen and realized. Ye are the salt of the earth. We must keep the savor in the salt, else all our work is good for nothing, unless it has the precious savor in it, unless living, guiding principles are there, unless Christ is in the soul. That is what we want, and we shall be so happy, we shall feel so delighted with the idea that there is somebody interested to hear that the truth will go forth as a lamp that burneth.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 32)
You will have trials, you will be repulsed. What of that, was not Christ? And who was He? He was the Majesty of heaven. He was the King of glory. When we consider this, we can understand why He became a man, so that no one can ever say He does not know the trials of humanity. He knows all about it. He is to judge the world because, of all the heavenly hosts, He is the One who passed through humanity, tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 33)
God wants us to work hard while we are favored. I have been so fearful lest some Sunday law would close up our work so that we could not do all we wanted to do; I have felt so, that I could not sleep. But the blessing of God came upon me one night when I felt that I was in this terrible condition. It seemed as though my mind had been on a strain. Why? Because I was human. I knelt down before God and said, “Now, here I am, I have gone to the very extent of my mind’s power. I have carried this burden day and night. For weeks I had not slept after twelve o’clock. And for four weeks I had not slept until twelve o’clock. Now, Lord, You know I cannot do any more. I cast my helpless soul on Thee; save for me my brain. I am willing to suffer in any part of the body, but save me my brain. I must write. I must have my mind.”
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 34)
While I was praying there seemed to be a canopy of light that shut right down over me—at midnight. Pain, that I had had in my head, had been such that if I put my eyes on manuscript or tried to read letters that perplexed me, the blood would rush into my head and come out of my nose, and I would say, “I cannot do it, Willie.” He had a handful he wanted to read to me. But I was healed in a moment. I have not had a single particle of it pain since. That was a few days before I left California. I have worked steadily along, speaking to the people, and the Lord has blessed me abundantly and preserved my mind. I have no pain in my head, and yet I am writing and working this mind continually. God has given me strength, and I give His name the glory.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 35)
Now, when we feel that we are going to be cast right down, and are going to do anything, we will cast our helpless souls upon the Lord. Then other will join. There ought to be one hundred workers in this place. Here is Baltimore, workers are needed there.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 36)
I am so thankful that we have a God. I am glad that although we have humanity, yet we can unite humanity with divinity; we can become partakers of the divine nature. Just think of that. Divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. That is a great thing. We can overcome them. We want more of the Holy Spirit, and He will give it to us.
(19LtMs, Ms 165, 1904, 37)
Ms 166, 1904
Sermon/Lessons from the Fifteenth Chap. of John Nashville, Tennessee June 25, 1904 Notes only; filed in DF 151.
Ms 167, 1904
Sermon/Sermon at Melrose, Massachusetts Melrose, Massachusetts August 27, 1904 Previously unpublished. (This first ten or fifteen minutes of this talk were not taken down.)
Christ did not forget His mother. He looks at John who had been His near and close disciple, and He said, “Behold your mother,” and to the mother, “Behold your son.” [John 19:27, 26.] The care was to come upon John. Thank God, my dear friends, O I am so thankful that every one of us can receive and believe in Christ. They took away my Saviour from the cross. He was laid in the tomb of the rich ruler, but at the time appointed, after He had rested on the Sabbath in the grave, a mighty angel came from heaven and parted the darkness from his track. He laid hold of that stone, notwithstanding they had set a seal upon it, he rolled it away as a pebble, and the bright beams of light from the angel laid every one of the watchmen upon the ground. But they understood. They could tell it. They went away from the grave expressing all about it, but the ones who had done the cruel work heard them, and hired them for money to testify to a lie, so as to hide the fact.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 1)
Did they hide it? Our Saviour fixed that matter. He tarried forty days and forty nights upon the earth, and here He revealed Himself from time to time. You remember the history of those disciples who were so full of sorrow. They had heard the report, but they did not believe a word of it, that Christ was risen. They were going in a short distance, and they started on their way and were telling of their grief and of their sorrow. Who came right by their side? Who was it? I hear you speaking one to another. He says, “What manner of communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad?”“Why,” said they, “haven’t you heard that Jesus Christ, a man mighty in word and deed, they have taken Him and have crucified Him, and the message comes that He is risen again?” [Luke 24:17-23.] But they cannot believe anything about that. Then He took the Scriptures and opened to them the Scriptures, and there He showed them the testimony of the Scriptures.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 2)
He gave the Scriptures to them, and their hearts began to be light, that all these things that were prophesied would come to Him. They did not know who He was. “A man mighty in word and deed,” they could report. [Verse 19.] But as they came to where their journey ended, they were in such distress of mind, they felt that they must do something. Christ was going right on, and they invited Him to come in and to tarry with them, to eat with them, and as they sat at the table to break bread, they looked with perfect astonishment as He asked the blessing, and they understood the motion of His hand, and what else did they see? The marks of the crucifixion, and they cried out, “My Lord and my God.” But He was not there. He left them, and they started on their way.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 3)
They went stumbling along on their way not realizing that they had a companion right with them. He was walking with them, and when they went right to the place where they knew that the disciples were assembled, there they made their signal, and entered and told them the story, and the women who had just come from the sepulcher, were telling the story that Christ had risen. But they did not believe the women, and they did not believe the men, until He came. They did not perceive that Christ was there, but He made Himself known unto them by the marks of the crucifixion, that He was the Christ that had been crucified.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 4)
It was over the rent sepulcher of Joseph that Christ proclaimed, “I am the resurrection and the life.” [John 11:25.] Every one who loses his life here will come up again, they shall see the King in His beauty, in His matchless charms, and the marks of the crucifixion are the bright beams that come from His hands when He is King of kings and Lord of lords. He has His human body and His divine body. He has the human and the divine natures blended.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 5)
When we consider what unbelief our Saviour had to meet, are we surprised? The Lord God of heaven and the angels that unite with Him are in this assembly this very day. He knows the heart of every one of us. My heart is filled with thanksgiving if one soul can be saved. We are making every effort possible that we may reach souls that are in darkness. We are working with all the powers that God will supply us with.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 6)
I shall be seventy-seven years old next November. I have waited a good while for the Saviour’s coming, but I shall wait until I see the King in His beauty. I shall not give up the hope, because He said He would come. “Let not your heart be troubled.” That is what we are looking for. “I will come again. I will receive you unto Myself, that where I am there ye may be.” [John 14:1, 3.] And this is why we are Adventists. Well, what makes you keep the Sabbath day? Why don’t you keep the day that all the rest of the world keeps? Have you studied your Bible to see what is the very day that God has said that you should observe? You read in the twentieth chapter of Exodus where the law is given.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 7)
In the thirty-first chapter of Exodus, from the twelfth to the eighteenth verses, you can see what it demonstrated as the day that God gave in Eden for man’s observance. No one should forget that the Sabbath day was the very day that God finished all His work. He rested and was refreshed, and He gave that day to the world. He gave it to His people, and there you will find in the texts that I have given you how strong is the evidence. Then that is why we are Seventh-day Adventists. That is why we are seeking to enlighten the world, that they shall not meet our Lord over His broken law.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 8)
We want that every one of you, if you lie in the grave, shall come up in the first resurrection, and that the mortal will put on immortality, and the corruption will put on incorruption, and the voices will be heard saying, “This is our God, we have waited for Him.” [Isaiah 25:9.] There the glory will ascend to Jesus Christ, as He translates us to those mansions. He said that He would give to us the mansions that He would go to prepare for us. He swings back the pearly gates upon their glittering hinges, and He welcomes in every soul that bears the marks of the Almighty.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 9)
When I come to this I always have to say something else. I always have to speak about the fathers and the mothers and your work, your responsibilities to educate, to train the children in regard to obedience to the commandments of God. The Lord would have every one of us in that position that we could glorify God. O I am so glad. Here we read:
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 10)
Matthew 5:1-3. Those who feel a poverty will come to One who is able and that is rich in mercies, and He will supply them, so there is a blessing upon them. They want a better world. They want another kingdom. They are not satisfied with the earthly element, they are not satisfied with the atmosphere that is created by those who love not God and keep not His commandments.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 11)
Verse 4. Mourn over what? Their trials? They mourn because Christ is not appreciated. It is not over their trials. We expect trials, and we want to let all the sunshine into our hearts that is possible, that we shall make all the pleasantness to be brought into the Christian life and experience that is possible. We want others to say, Although we mourn because our Saviour is not honored and respected and glorified, yet we have a cheerfulness in our Christian experience. We have no right to go grumbling and complaining and finding fault and making difficulties in the church over supposed trials. Get them healed. How? Didn’t Jesus tell you what to do? Isn’t it plain? When you come to the altar and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, you are to leave your gift right there. Do not offer it first because it would not be accepted. Go right to that brother, and say, Now I want to know if we cannot harmonize. We cannot afford to be professedly serving God, and not act according to His Word. What is the matter? What have I done, and I will clear it out of the way.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 12)
You will no more than get those words out of his lips than there is somebody kneeling down with you, and you will find the difficulty is settled. You need not go to pour out that difficulty before the church. You go right to the very man who supposes you have done him an injury, and you know you have not, but if you know you have, go heartily and confess your fault and be forgiven. Now this means unity in the church. This means harmony. This means comfort. This means love, and you educate yourselves in this line, you will realize a power in your experience that you never thought you could have.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 13)
Now, the Lord wants every one of us to heed every word that He has spoken, which will create harmony and peace and light and joy to your heart. You must have it in your heart. You must not stand as a block in the way of your fellow man. You must remove every hindrance out of the way, and every root of bitterness that springs up. You are not to cut if off so that it will spring up again, but take it right out by the roots, and say, This is the last. I will have none of these roots of bitterness. I will have none of these to poison the minds of my friends and my neighbor against another mind, against another heart, against another character.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 14)
God help us that we may every one consider that this meeting appointed here is for every one of you to remove every stumbling block out of the way. You are to do this lest the lame be turned out of the way. Who are the lame? There are a good many lame ones in the church who catch hold of a little thing, and a mote becomes a mountain, and a mountain of goodness and grace that they have seen in their fellow men dwindles to a mote.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 15)
Now, it is best for us, if we expect to carry forward the work of the Master intelligently, to begin to take right hold of it understandingly, and be determined that we will be victorious, be determined that we will have the victory, and that we will clear away the difficulty.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 16)
I remember a man by the name of Howland, and there are others here who may remember the man. He lived in Brunswick, Maine. We met at his house there for some time because we were pilgrims. He said, I am going to see the fisherman. He went, and as he came up, he met him in the road. Now said he, “Brother Curtis,” and he dropped right on his knees—a great, tall, noble-looking man—he dropped on his knees at the feet of this humble fisherman. “Brother Curtis, I want you to forgive me.”“Forgive you! Brother Howland, I have nothing to forgive.”“Yes, you have,” said he, “else you never would pass me by and not notice me at all, and I want to know what is in the way. Now tell me, and I am going to wrench it right out of the way.”
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 17)
Curtis was upon his feet, and his hands were under his arms, and he lifted him up and fell on his neck. “It is me, it is me,” said he. “You never have done a thing. It is my jealousy and envy, and I give it up right here.”
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 18)
Now supposing some of us should learn the simplicity and science of true godliness. Don’t you think it would be a profitable thing to bring into the church? Well, we want unity, unity. Now the blessings continue.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 19)
Verse 5. Now, if we want to inherit this earth that has been all purified and cleansed, and the city of God has descended from heaven and come upon the earth, and we have a home in that city if we want to be members of the royal family, and children of the heavenly King, we had better take ourselves in hand. And when you think someone has got something against you, leave your gift at the altar and reconcile it. Go right to them and tell them that you want to be reconciled, and there are but few can stand against that. It is because we are not meek that we let these things pass along. God does not want them to pass along in that way. Would there not be a sweet atmosphere. Will there not be a love, will there not be a shining of the countenance? Will there not be praise and glory ascending to God and to the Lamb forever and ever? Think of these things.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 20)
“Blessed are the merciful; for they shall obtain mercy.” [Verse 7.] I am glad of that. They will obtain mercy from Christ; they will obtain mercy from God. They will obtain mercy from the very ones that are not naturally merciful, and they will teach them the lesson of what it means to be a child of God and an heir of heaven. They will understand the science of simplicity. All these scientific sophistries, they are not your need, but when you come to the science of eternal life, there is everything to it when we carry out the simplicity that was in the character of Jesus Christ.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 21)
Now His invitation: “Come unto Me ... upon you.” [Matthew 11:28, 29.] My yoke. You have a yoke of your own, and you will have the biggest difficulty, because you do not give any room in your heart. He wants heavenly favor to come into every heart that is here today.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 22)
It is possible for us to lighten up our home, to let the light of heaven come into our families. And let not one word be spoken, because your words are a talent, and your tongue is a talent, and your brain faculties are a talent, and none of these things are to be exercised in a wrong direction. If you exercise them thus, there is no place for them in heaven, nor for you. But if you will repent and be converted, you will take right hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. It is His cleansing power that is to purify and cleanse and refine my heart of sin and all unrighteousness. I want that my children shall wear the white robe of Christ’s righteousness.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 23)
I see you children listening. I thank you for listening, and I want you to remember that you are God’s little ones, and that He will teach you the lesson if you will only study what it means to have the peace and mercy and the love of God in your own hearts.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 24)
There was one mother who felt the great burden upon her of bringing up her children. She said, I had heard the Master is where we can find Him. Now I am going to Him. And she went there over the dusty roads. She met her neighbors and they asked where she was going. I am going to meet Jesus who gives peace and comfort, and heals sorrows and afflictions. “Well,” they say, “that is just what we want, we will go too.” And they had quite a little army that was travelling, ready to come where Christ was. And when they came to where He was teaching the multitudes—Christ had watched them all the way, and He was waiting to hear about their reception. The disciples said, “The Master cannot be troubled. He is teaching; there are many people here, and He cannot be troubled.” He caught the words, and He said, “Forbid them not. Suffer little children to come ... of heaven.” [Matthew 19:14.]
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 25)
Now I want you to educate your children that God has just such children in the kingdom of heaven, and you must bring heaven into your own home. The mother, what is she? She is the queen of the home. She is a teacher of the little ones, and she is a teacher to the older ones and the younger ones. That is the mother’s place. Then let the mother educate her children, that they are to be children of God, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. But it is the main business of their family to educate the children that they have brought into the world without voice or consent of themselves.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 26)
Now, they are the property of Jesus Christ, and every one of you is to stand in right relation to God in regard to your children. It is to educate; it is to train them for the future, immortal life. And then you are to educate the older children to take care of the younger, and let the mother see how the cases are managed, and let them see that there are no cross words, no fretful words. Many a young man has found no place in the parlor. The best room in the house is for your young men and your children, not simply to be used for company, but your company that you want with you in the heavenly courts, it is those that you have brought into the world. God help you to feel that your manners must come under the discipline of heaven. Now, I might dwell at length upon this point, but I will not.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 27)
I have thrown out a few words for you, and God wants you to act upon them. If you have a quick, hasty temper, I would advise that mother not to open her lips when an accident happens, to get right away from her children and say, We will settle this matter afterwards. And when she has gone before God in prayer, when she has sought counsel of the mighty One, she may come to her children, and angels will listen and will impress the minds of these children. That is God’s work, just as much as the highest church work that you can ever do from house to house.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 28)
God does not want the little ones to be neglected, because they are your property and God’s property, and you are to fit them to become loyal and true members of the family of heaven.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 29)
Now I will say to you, Begin a new life. Let there be a new home; let there be pleasant words. They will not blister your tongues, nor will it make it weary to speak pleasant words. It is just as well as to speak cross, fretful words, because you are educating yourself, and with that education that is foreign to kindness, foreign to sweetness of disposition, you never will enter the courts above. You have none too much time to form a character for the future, immortal life.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 30)
We want that every soul of you should take hold of the hand of the mighty One. Now what did Christ do? He took the little children in His arms, and the weary little ones lay their head against His great heart of love, His bosom of compassion, and He blessed them. Now, from the light that God has given me, the very ones that received that blessing, it was told them over and over that Christ had put His hands on their heads, and they were prepared to become laborers together with Jesus Christ, to press forward His work in our world. God help fathers and mothers that the church in their house shall be ready, and you take them right to the church and let them bear their testimonies. They can tell their little stories and work of overcoming. That is what you are to do. Lead them along step by step. Christ received little children in His busy teaching. Then let us learn a lesson.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 31)
[Matthew 5] Verses 7-9. This is our work. But what about the father’s place? I almost passed that by. The father is priest in the household, to be honored and respected, and then what? He is the house-band; he is to bind the whole household together. He is to keep his intelligence. He is not to go to the dramshop; he is not to spoil his brain by the use of tobacco or liquor, or any of these indulgences of perverted appetite. He wants a clear mind. He wants a mind so that he can know how to distinguish between right and wrong, and distinguish between a mistake and a willful sin. All these things want to be understood.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 32)
The mother is never to be the slave in the household. The children are to be educated to come right up and help the mother in the little duties from their childhood, and the mothers, they would not so many of them be sleeping in the grave today if the children were trained as they ought to be trained, to consider that they are a part of the firm, and that they must do their duty at their post, as ones that are to make the family firm complete. They are to act their part.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 33)
Let me tell you, the angels of God never pass by such a household as that. Not one who has a cross, fretful temper will ever enter the gates of heaven. You had better take your education and understand the science of sophistries, to understand the science of education, and then you are to be fitted for the courts above, to become members with your children of the royal family, to be children of the heavenly King. This is what God wants you to be.
(19LtMs, Ms 167, 1904, 34)
Ms 168, 1904
Interview on School Verandah; The Berrien Springs Meeting NP 1904 Previously unpublished.
Mrs. E. G. White: The Lord intends that we shall attend to our work as men and women who have ears to hear—men and women who refuse to be led away from the work of preparing a people to stand in the day of God. We are engaged in a great work, and we cannot come down.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 1)
If Dr. Kellogg insists on calling our workers to Battle Creek to hold a council, as they have been called again and again—if he insists on carrying out this plan, there is one thing that I must do. I must present before our people the testimonies of reproof given to our physicians. Of these testimonies the great majority of our people know but little.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 2)
When I talked with Dr. Kellogg in regard to the rebuilding of the Sanitarium in Battle Creek, he replied, “I consulted with Elder Daniells and with Elder Prescott in regard to it, and they consented.”“But,” I said, “they knew but little about the messages of warning that you had received. You are responsible, not they, because they had not the light that was given you.”
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 3)
I had said to Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott, “Try to harmonize with Dr. Kellogg all you can,” hoping that thus they would be able to help him. In consenting to the rebuilding of the Sanitarium in Battle Creek, they really did not act out their own judgment. And now Dr. Kellogg uses their consent as an excuse for laying the responsibility on them.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 4)
The burden is laid upon me to take the testimonies of warning, and present them before the people, that they may know what has been said. Our people all over the field are ignorant of much that is contained in these testimonies. They do not know what has been written to Dr. Kellogg and his associate physicians. This instruction must be presented before our people, that they may understand. And it must be done at once, if the medical workers at Battle Creek bring a pressure in regard to holding a council there at this time.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 5)
Our ministers at Battle Creek do not clearly understand the situation. I said to Elder A. T. Jones, “I do not feel free to put any writings in Dr. Kellogg’s hands. Satan would lead him to read between the lines that which is not there, and therefore I cannot place the testimonies in his hands. Keep them in your own hands, and read them to him, and tell him what I tell you—that they are not to be placed in his hands. He is weaving his web of deception round you, and the first thing you know you will be saying that The Living Temple contains nothing very objectionable.” Brother Jones said, “O no, because it tears down the foundations of our faith.” But unless he takes heed, he will not always think so.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 6)
The battle is before me, and I thought that I would say these things to you that you might be on your guard.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 7)
J. E. Tenney: I feel very thankful for these words. I went to Battle Creek just after the Berrien Springs meeting, and Dr. Kellogg talked with me in regard to the meeting. I think he felt as if the meeting had been a victory for his work.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 8)
Mrs. E. G. White: Every such meeting he represents in such a way afterward as to leave him on vantage ground in carrying out his opposition against the ministers. My work is to say to him, “If you call for a meeting at this time, I shall send a message to our people to pay no heed whatever.”
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 9)
I wanted to tell you what is before us, that your minds may be prepared. You are to put on the whole armor of God, that, having done all, you may stand. We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities and powers, and against spiritual wickedness in high places.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 10)
I feel that I must put our people on their guard. Again and again our ministers have been called to Battle Creek. At such meetings Dr. Kellogg thinks that he is gaining their minds, and he is, because they do not understand the underlying principles. To our brethren in Washington, I write: It is presented to me that we are in the same position that Nehemiah was in, when he was building the walls of Jerusalem. His enemies came to him, trying to persuade him to come down and talk with them. But he said, “I am engaged in a great work, and I cannot come down.” [Nehemiah 6:3.] This is what we are to say in all our conferences. The matter is to stand on a footing different from any on which it has stood before.
(19LtMs, Ms 168, 1904, 11)
Ms 169, 1904
Lessons From the Life of Daniel. XXIII: Daniel's Interpretation, by Mrs. E. G. White NP Feb. 7, 1904 Previously unpublished.
When Daniel, in response to the king's summons, stood in his presence, Nebuchadnezzar greeted him with the words: “O Belteshazzar, master of the [magicians], because I know that the Spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and no secret troubleth thee, tell me the vision of my dream that I have seen, and the interpretation thereof.” [Daniel 4:9.] Then Nebuchadnezzar related his dream, and appealed to Daniel to interpret the vision, saying, “O Belteshazzar, declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all the wise men of my kingdom are not able to make known unto me the interpretation; but thou art able; for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee.” [Verse 18.]
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 1)
The signification of the dream was plain to Daniel and it startled him. He “was astonished for one hour, and his thoughts troubled him.” [Verse 19.] He had no desire to misinterpret the vision in order to flatter the king and secure royal favor, yet he was reluctant to reveal the dreadful import of the symbols presented.
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 2)
The king, seeing Daniel's hesitation and distress, was led to express sympathy for his servant. “Belteshazzar,” he entreated, “let not the dream, or the interpretation thereof, trouble thee.” Belteshazzar answered and said, “My lord, the dream be to them that hate thee, and the interpretation thereof to thine enemies.” [Verse 19.] But the prophet realized that upon him there rested the solemn duty of telling Nebuchadnezzar the truth in plain, straightforward language.
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 3)
“The tree that thou sawest,” Daniel declared, “which grew, and was strong, whose height reached unto the heaven, and the sight thereof to all the earth; whose leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all; under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the fowls of the heaven had their habitation; it is thou, O king, that art grown and become strong; for thy greatness is grown, and reacheth unto heaven and thy dominion to the end of the earth.
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 4)
“And whereas the king saw a Watcher and an Holy One coming down from heaven, and saying Hew the tree down, and destroy it; yet leave the stump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts of the field, till seven times pass over him; this is the interpretation, O king, and this is the decree of the Most High, which is come upon my lord the king; that they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field, and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and they shall wet thee with the dew of heaven, and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever He will.
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 5)
“And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt have known that the Heavens do rule.” [Verses 20-26.]
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 6)
After thus faithfully telling the king that the fate of the tree was emblematic of his own downfall, and that, losing his reason, he would forsake the abodes of men, and find a home with the beasts of the field, remaining in this condition for seven years, Daniel urged the proud monarch to repent and turn to God. “O king,” the prophet pleaded, “let my counsel be acceptable to thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquility.” [Verse 27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 7)
For a time Nebuchadnezzar was impressed by the warning and the counsel that had been given him; but a heart that is not fully transformed by the grace of God soon loses the impressions made by the Holy Spirit. Only when accepted and practiced in daily life, does the light of heaven exert a transforming influence upon character. Notwithstanding the instruction that God had given the ruler of Babylon, the king's inordinate ambition again controlled him, soon leading him once more to cherish a spirit of jealousy against the kingdoms that were to follow. The statement, “Thou art this head of gold,” still flattered his vanity, and he determined that his kingdom should be like an image of pure gold. His rule, which had heretofore been, to a great degree, just and merciful, became oppressive. Hardening his heart, he felt independent of God, and used his God-given talent of reason for self-glorification, exalting himself above the God who had given him life and power.
(19LtMs, Ms 169, 1904, 8)
Ms 170, 1904
Diary/Thoughts on Exodus 19 and 31; Diary Fragments NP Circa 1904 Previously unpublished.
I wish to have all who claim to be the denominated people of God, as represented in Exodus 31:12-18, to see that which Jesus Christ, enshrouded in the pillowy cloud, charged Moses to speak to the children of Israel in regard to the importance of the Sabbath, as contained in the thirty-first chapter of Exodus.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 1)
While Moses was in the mount, receiving the law from God, satanic suggestions came through the captains and the elders. They looked on the unbelieving side and worked out their purposes to turn their course back to Egypt. Aaron's experience and responsibilities were very great; not a thread of the speech of the people should have been woven into their present experience after beholding the great majesty and glory of God. [It] was of such greatness and power that they begged Moses to hear the words from God and give it to them, lest they, hearing [God's] voice, should not live. All had heard the voice of God and trembled, and their hearts failed them as the words given with a loud voice rolled from the mountain covered with smoke and flame.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 2)
Moses was afterward brought within that cloud, and God concealed His great glory, [so] that mortal man, by being [a] partaker of the divine nature, could be strengthened to behold of God all that he could endure. Moses was strengthened to hear, and then to give, the whole substance to the whole encampment.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 3)
After the law had been given from Sinai, Moses stood with the people to hear the words of the Lord. Then he was commanded to come up into the mount to obtain the specifications of their service and the details of their obligation in service. [He was in the mount] forty days and forty nights. While all Israel, who had been denominated by their own consent as God's special people, were awaiting the return of Moses, they themselves should have been in humble converse with God, teaching their children the solemn covenant God had made with them if they would be obedient to the words they had listened to from the mount.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 4)
In the absence of Moses’ grand and authoritative influence, Aaron and Joshua found that they were deficient to manage that large congregation of more than a million people. Had every man in office been faithful to do his appointed office faithfully and prayerfully, Satan would not have had such power in his deceptive working on the minds of the people. They lost their faith that Moses would come to them again. They talked and they speculated; they had not the right spirit and did not keep their covenant with God as His denominated people, so that God could fulfill His covenant with them.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 5)
While the people had this favorable opportunity to meditate and purify their souls from idolatry, Moses was in that cloud talking with God and receiving the Ten Commandments. Forty days was a limited time for God to communicate His judgment and laws in a book. The whole period could have been spent to the greatest profit in meditating upon the commandments spoken to them in a loud voice accompanied with the greatest magnitude of holy grandeur. There was certainly enough for them to talk about and to impress every officer, every prince in Israel, [who were over] the companies of thousands and hundreds and lesser numbers, but they were becoming jealous, envious, and they brought discouragement. They lost their love one for another and their very faith in the covenant made by the Lord. Supposing they were to speedily enter the promised land, they talked of the things which would [result from] their preeminence, when every man should have worked upon the principles involved.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 6)
“And Moses went up unto God, and the Lord spake unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings, and brought you unto myself. Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine; and ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation. These are the words which thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel. And Moses came and called for the elders of the people, and laid before their faces all these words which the Lord commanded him. And all the people answered together, and said, All that the Lord hath spoken we will do. And Moses returned the words of the people unto the Lord.” [Exodus 19:3-8.]
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 7)
Here is the first date of that great charter by which Israel was incorporated. The date was “the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai.... they came to the desert of Sinai, and pitched in the wilderness.” [Verses 1, 2.]
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 8)
The law had been given in such awful majesty that the people had entreated that the words might come to them through Moses and not direct from the voice of God, for they could not endure it. After [such] manifestation and such power from Sinai, was there not enough for them to solemnly contemplate—to feel their humiliation—because they had talked again and again their unbelief whenever they were tried and proved? How much had they treasured up of all their experience to establish them and make them certain that the Lord was leading them by Moses and the He would establish His servant Moses, that they should believe Him forever?
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 9)
One thing I wish to impress upon all minds—that the first power, their Maker, was the One who ordained the covenant between Himself and His people. The people had revealed their weakness and instability; they were not true and loyal to their God. The more humble are the people of God in their own opinion, the more will the Lord Jesus place them in positions of security, to be persons that can be trusted, if they will make God alone their trust.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 10)
When the people were alone, while Moses was in the mount, was the very time God was proving their capabilities to be trusted. They took the words of the Lord, given them on condition of faithfulness and perfect obedience, and lifted themselves up into self-importance, as to be depended upon. How many times must the [Lord] be disappointed through the perverse, unsanctified characters the leaders developed? They became lifted up unto vanity and self-importance, and then came emulation and strife.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 11)
In the idolatry expressed in making a golden calf, Aaron was the man responsible, receiving the gifts and fashioning the golden calf. The officers and appointed leaders said, “These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made proclamation, and said, Tomorrow is a feast to the Lord. And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt offerings ... and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.” [Exodus 32:4-6.] [They] mingled their sacred services with their apostasy and rebellion against the Lord. Here we see the ill-effects of a rebellious movement. If God had not commanded Moses to come to Him in the mount and then kept him in His presence, the people might have had cause for complaint.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 12)
Ministers in responsible positions are to understand that Satan in watching his opportunity to create disturbances through his rebellious [followers] and get advantage thereby. All can see that the enemy of God and Christ stands watching for his opportunity to obtain advantage. How speedily, when the brakes are not [put] on by men whom God has trusted with His work, will fury and violence, deception and idolatrous actions, reveal the true state of a man's heart. [They are so] influenced and corrupted by the father of lies who is prepared to act with such zeal and such determination that some will consider these men, who lead away from the truth, are the men who have a zeal for God. The responsible men, in responsible places, are the men who are to be true as steel to their trust. Men who will venture to take steps decidedly opposed to the light God as given, when once they start in a path God has forbidden, will lead many in the same way. And then the disorderly elements will be developed. The man who would never had supposed or thought of such things will be influenced and corrupted by such men as ought to know better; they ought to have distinguished between the true and the false. Oh, may God pity His flock, for they are in need of men solid as a rock, who stand unmoved by any of the pretenses Satan may devise! But many go over on Satan's side and lie in wait to deceive.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 13)
Such a multitude was carried down in the wrong course, the few who abhorred the course dared not open their lips; the rebellion ran so high, [they] feared it would arouse a more fierce determination. They walked contrary to God.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 14)
Every kind of supposition was set afloat, every deceptive influence working out the reason for Moses’ detention. Men who were not truly and genuinely converted framed groundless reasons in regard to Moses’ continued absence. “Make us gods to go before us,” [they said.] [They were] weary of waiting for the instruction Moses would bring them, when the Lord had given them the very instruction He wanted them to have. They had [promised that] all that the Lord had said they would obey. But here is their self-assurance. The leaders of Israel, when the call [came,] “Make us gods to go before us,” virtually threw off the charter by which Israel was incorporated. When they said, “Make us gods to go before us,” they exchanged the living God for gods created by the apostasy of Israel; in [their] hearts they returned to Egypt. See Acts 7:39, 40.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 15)
*****
Diary Fragments (c. 1904)
We read Exodus 18:13-24. “And Moses chose able men out of all Israel, and made them heads over the people, rulers of thousands, rulers of hundreds, rulers of fifties, and rulers of tens. And they judged the people at all seasons: the hard causes they brought unto Moses, but every small matter they judged themselves. And Moses let his father in law depart; and he went his way into his own land.” [Verses 25-27.]
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 16)
Moses, having been called of God to redeem Israel from the house of bondage, was not the law-giver. The Lord Jesus Christ was their Redeemer from the house of bondage, through Moses to act as His agent, receiving the words from Christ and ever stating before the people his authority—the words of the law of God: “The Lord saith.... ” Moses was to answer the questions and make known the will of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 17)
*****
I would speak to those who have had all the privileges to hear and understand and to live the truth. Those who have had great light should have a high sense of their accountability to God to use that light by setting it on a candlestick that it may give light to all that are in the house—in this world. I have a report to leave, for I am not well. I have been made to understand the position of those at Battle Creek who have had great light and are not walking in the light God's Word has outlined for them. There will not be a vestige of excuse for one or many that have made a failure.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 18)
*****
I have not been able to sleep since 12 o’clock, but I have a message from the Lord to bear to our people. Present to the people everywhere at this time the perpetuity of the law of Jehovah. Present to them that the only foundation for Sunday observance has its origin not in the Word of God, but in the papal authority. Now let all consider that the time has come to reason from cause to effect. We must, as ministers of the Word, delay not to impress the people more decidedly in defining our authority for keeping the original Sabbath of Jehovah. Please read the word in Genesis.
(19LtMs, Ms 170, 1904, 19)
Ms 171, 1904
Diary Fragments St. Helena Sanitarium, California Circa 1904 Previously unpublished.
I am to impress the people as God's messenger that the work we are to engage in is to make plain the Word of God. We are to present to the people fidelity in obeying God's commands will receive the commendation of God before all people. Who are determined to be loyal to God? [Each] individual decides their own case, as is recorded in the books of heaven. Those who are faithful shall have a glorious reward—those who have represented [correctly] the character [of Christ] on earth before believers and unbelievers. They have had respect unto the future glorious reward and ever have honored God in keeping His commandments. “And His commandments are not grievous,” because they know that they have the approval of their Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. [1 John 5:3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 1)
The impression given to the world will be a savor of life unto life. Their testimony, their influence, is helping others to see the advantage of self-denial in this life to comply with the keeping of the commandments of [God], whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. They have represented the principles of the holy courts. True greatness, glory, and blessedness in the world is to be in harmony with the inhabitants of that city whose builder and maker is God. The period of time here is ever kept before the inhabitants of this fallen world. We are all on test and trial to show by our daily lives we appreciate the gift of God in sending Christ into our world. We believe in Him and our future depends upon what we shall make in this life before the fallen inhabitants, demonstrating the greatness and the wonderful gift of God in sending Christ into our world, to live before all the world the character which, if they shall practice, will give them an entrance into the city of God. [We are to] show to the world a consistent life in loving the Lord Jesus, observing all His requirements, and walking in His footsteps.
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 2)
Every father and mother who loves God will show that love in words, in character, and give evidence of the superior ways of the Lord. A consciousness of preparing for the higher life and to become a citizen of the heavenly courts will have an impression on human minds. All measures are to be considered to prepare our children and our friends for the great privileges set before us. Speak words in all kindness to warn others of their danger of losing the great reward you are seeking to gain. Warn against all selfishness which is so freely exhibited and talk of their individual religious rights to obey every requirement of God.
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 3)
*****
Read Genesis chapter 1. The last crowning work of God was to make man. “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion” over the things We have created. “So God created man in his own image.” He gave man a personal form in God's own image. “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female, created he them.” This is plainly defined that God had as verily a personality as the human agencies whom He created. “And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.... And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.” [Genesis 1:26-28, 31; 2:1-3.] [Read] Genesis chapter 2:15-17. This was the test of their obedience.
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 4)
As a people, we are Seventh-day Adventists. After 1844, the searching of the Scriptures showed us that we were not keeping the seventh day Sabbath that the Lord has sanctified and blessed. We see now a very great movement being made to compel a more strict observance of Sunday, that a law shall be made to compel men to observe a day that has not been set apart or ordained of God, to compel them to worship a day born of papal authority. [They] have exchanged the day sanctified by Jehovah and in its place present a spurious sabbath to be observed, and laws enacting a penalty if they do not obey the laws.
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 5)
Their human enactment means very much more to themselves than their perception takes in. It means enforcing enactments against Him who made the world, Him who created man, [men] who, because of their disloyalty, became the worst kind of sinners and so perpetuating iniquity that the Lord commanded Noah to build the ark. Then the Lord declared unless they repented, He would destroy man and beast in 120 years. That probation was granted, but the hearts of men were fully set in them to do evil and at the end of probationary time allotted them, they would not repent, but engaged in all kinds of violence. They were destroyed, but they were impenitent to the very close of probation.
(19LtMs, Ms 171, 1904, 6)
Ms 172, 1904
Stand Firm for the Right NP 1904 Previously unpublished. +
A practical righteousness is demanded of all who are to enter the kingdom of heaven. The Lord’s people are to live even as Christ lived.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 1)
Satanic agencies are determined to prevail. Satan is working with all his deceptive power to prevent men and women from proclaiming the truth.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 2)
The work of God is to be extended, not confined to one place. The last message of mercy to a fallen world must be taken to places in which it has not yet been proclaimed. Do we understand the situation?
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 3)
The forces of evil are rallying to close every channel of light, to thwart every effort put forth to send the light of the gospel into the dark places of the earth. God’s people also are to rally. His ministers are not to confine their labors to the churches, to those who have heard the truth. Let an earnest, united effort be put forth to reach those who know not the truth. Many who have never yet heard the message for this time will gladly receive it when they hear the trumpet giving a certain sound.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 4)
“Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited. Fear not; for thou shalt not be ashamed: neither be thou confounded; for thou shalt not be put to shame: for thou shalt forget the shame of thy youth, and shalt not remember the reproach of thy widowhood any more. For thy Maker is thine husband; the Lord of hosts is His name; and thy Redeemer the Holy One of Israel; The God of the whole earth shall He be called.” [Isaiah 54:2-5.]
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 5)
These words are written for the church, for those who have a knowledge of the Lord and of the truth that is to exert a reformatory action upon the world. Our churches have too long centered their attention upon themselves. They need to bestir themselves and make earnest efforts to carry the truth to the people in our large cities.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 6)
Let the Bible reasons of our faith be presented. We are not to stir up or engage in arguments on political questions. The presentation of the truth as it is in Jesus, the simple, sacred truth of the gospel, will make a lasting impression upon hearts.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 7)
The Lord has sent us messages telling us what to do and how to work. The efforts to perfect the church have not all been in harmony with the will of the Lord. Let every one humble his heart before God and confess his neglect to warn others. Separate from all contention, and with heart-felt confession and humiliation ask the Lord to open the way, and then press in to the very first opening you find.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 8)
Salvation is of the Lord. By grace we are saved. Bring saving faith into your efforts. Put into exercise every spiritual nerve and muscle. God is the author of salvation. Let your heart be softened and subdued as you see your neglect. Redeem the time. Repent, repent is the message I bring to you, that so great a service has been rendered to the enemy of righteousness in criticizing and discouraging those who are trying to work. Precious time has been wasted. Golden moments have been lost in idleness or in weakening the hands of the workers. I entreat of you to return to the Lord, humble your hearts before Him, and confess your sins.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 9)
Many are dying in their sins, and the Lord looks upon Seventh-day Adventists as a people asleep, a people in need of conversion. If they would only get the peace of Christ in their hearts, there would be peace between them and their brethren.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 10)
I am pained as I see so little accomplished. If when our brethren have met together in conference, they had all united in earnest prayer to God, confessing their sins, if they had opened the windows of the soul heavenward, precious light from the Sun of righteousness would have illuminated them. But heaven had beheld men trying to place yokes upon their fellow men. Our mission is to break every yoke and to let the oppressed go free; but men have walked contrary to the Lord, refusing to do His will.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 11)
We see those who will not wear Christ’s yoke making confederacies for the purpose of oppressing others. But will those who, for twenty-five years the Lord has been seeking to bring into line, invent methods of oppression? My brethren, let no man, with soft words and fair speeches, bind you up in associations or unions that will bring difficulty and trial to others.
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 12)
I have a message for the people of God, now, just now. Who will stand on the Lord’s side? Who will break every yoke? Who will see the truth in its beauty?
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 13)
“Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? hearken dilligently unto Me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.” [Isaiah 55:1-3.]
(19LtMs, Ms 172, 1904, 14)